iStory'c Greatest War sr^si" ^ oV ^' ■**, •J "^^'^.v ■V "•>>, o 0^ if 1^ .- .\V ■/■ ,•0- V x^^' -^^^ ^'^k^' -.V- ^ ', ^»»o>^" V Si- o,. ■ * . ^ ^'' ^# ^^% •\ ,.v ■r?-. O : cK ^.'-it^^^-,-^ ■:> \ .^^^ bN^.\/' : -^^^ .-^^^ ^^/.:"^ ,0o O\o0 >VV - : 0>' '^^ o o 0^ S'- ''"^''f^ '^^-^ii ^0 ^n'' i- g^/r??^ 4- , -^^'- -^ ^ ,■0' ■x^^ c'b-'^ ■5"^ ^. xv ■ '^.^ o 0' .<^^--V\,-., ^^"-■'_^^ ^■J'' .-v^'^^''- ^ ,\V * ^>\'s&'//). - ,aV' . .r-.. .---.■■ -,^ •< ^ il <■ -^ > » r. \ ' "^/^ V* V'»'r>'^V- s'^^ '/^i'; .x^' :r* .^ ^ ,0 o 0' --■^ ^ .■V > Oc- "^w. •^MM '-^^J .N^ V^^ ' '-f ■■* x' > ' ^ C" »' ■ ^ "^ ■■J'' ^ .x:^/ ^ n. .v^<\^ ' « « 'b. ^ A^ -• .«,'«-■ ,0 O^ .^ -'■c^. -'^■''<' cC> ^-..^^ ,ci>- >. ^VJ^N)^^* .>' -^ History's Greatest War GENERAL JOHN J. PERSHING, COMMANDER-LN-CHIEF OF THE UNITED STATES FORCES ABROAD. History^s Greatest War A Pictorial Narrative By S. J. DUNCAN-CLARK World War Analyst, Correspondent and Editor HON. JOSEPHUS DANIELS Secretary of the Navy, in a special article on THE MARINES GEN. JOHN J. PERSHING on the AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES and ADMIRAL WILLIAM S. SIMS on the THE NAVIES OF THE WORLD with A Staff of War Trained Photographers, Foreign Representatives and Writers of International Authority on Military and Naval Maneuvers, Geographical Conditions, Racial, Language and Religious Complications, the Food Situation and Every Possible Phase of the Greatest War in History CONTAINING A Rare and Elaborate Collection of Photos from Every Source, De Luxe Colorgravures of the War Leaders and Intense Situations and Other Views ALSO Maps of the Continents and the Individual Countries Effected by the War with the Formation of New Nations ^^ 5^"'^' Copyrighted, 1920 By E. T. TOWNSEND All Photographs Copyrighted by Underwood & Underwood m 2^1 1920 g)ci,A5 97814 FOREWORD This volume attempts to encompass the causes of the great conflict, the chief happenings of mihtary and political importance during the bloodiest four years of the world history, and their results and their effects upon the nations involved. An earnest endeavor has been made to take the reader through the most impor- tant phases. The limitation of this work to one volume makes the giving of exhaustive details of every incident, every battle, every siege, every advance or retreat, an impossibility. But in this very limitation lies the book's greatest value. To please a tactician, chapters might be devoted to the battles along the Marne, the Somme, the Yser, or to the struggle before Verdun or to the Russian campaigns. But for the reader who seeks a straightforward, circumstantial narrative of the great war, without its chief events being clouded and obscured by a multiplicity of subsidiary details, this book has been written. Devotion of time to research has been given that its facts may be accurate. It contains no statements based on rumors, no accounts taken from imauthoritative sources. The United States undoubtedly was the great determining factor in the over- throw and crushing of junkerism, and for that reason this volume should be of the greatest interest to Americans. Two million sons of America were in France. Their concentration and transportation was the greatest military feat in history. America's active share in the war, though it covered only a little over a year and a half, is the nation's most glorious achievement. With this in mind, painstaldng effort has been made to do the fullest justice to recounting the events of the last eighteen months of the crusade to crush autocracy and militarism. Entertaining visualization of the war is best attained through photographs. F,or this reason this book has been profusely illustrated and the hundreds of scenes photographed during the four years of campaigning on all the great fronts, in them- selves tell the narrative in a convincing manner. These pictures were taken by the most skilled men attached to the fighting forces. Many of them are the official output of the bureau of public information in Washington. Others were taken by men who risked death for a "close-up." The events of the war have been brought down to the present day. No vital episode of the struggle has been overlooked. The narrative is complete from the demolition of Liege to the signing of the terms of the armistice and the abdica- tion of the German Kaiser. It is hoped that it will do full justice to the sacrifice, courage, steadfastness in the face of apparent defeat, of the tireless fighting men of Great Britain, France, Italy, Belgium, Serbia and the United States. D-C. DEDICATION To Righteousness, The Foundation of Peace; To Freedom, The Spirit of Peace; To Democracy, The Dwelling of Peace; and to all Brave Men of whatever Clime or Creed, Who for these things fought and suffered even unto death. TABLE OF CONTENTS History's Greatest War PAGE Chapter I. — The Red Trail of Prussia 11 Chapter II.— The Spark in Europe's Powder Magazine 25 Chapter III.^ — The Armies Are Unleashed 53 Chapter IV. — Prussian Plans Go Astray 63 Chapter V. — The Era of Gigantic Battles 75 Chapter VI. — Hindenburg Retreats 85 Chapter VII. — Russia's Tragic Story 107 Chapter VIII. — Italy and the Little Nations 119 Chapter IX. — The War on the Sea 145 PAGE Chapter X.^Amekica's Loxg Patience : 159 Chapter XI. — The United States Draws the Sword 175 Chapter XII. — The Decisive Campaign in the Year 1918 183 Chapter XIII. — The Aftermath of the Armistice 235 Chapter XIV. — The Price of Victory 255 Chapter XV. — How the Central Poavers Fell 261 Chapter XVI. — Marvels of the War on Land, Sea and Air 289 "THE MARINES" By Secretary Josephus Daniels , 293 "AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES" By Gen. John J. Pershing 307 "NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR" By Admiral Wji. E. Sims : 339 Pictorial History of The Great War The Red Trail of Prussia CHAPTER I PRUSSIA UNSCRUPULOUS IN EARLY HISTORY — BISMARCK THE EMPIRE BUILDER — GERMANY VICTORIOUS OVER FRANCE IN 1870 — HARSHEST TERMS IN HISTORY — PRUSSIA PREPARED CAREFT.TLLY FOR ALL WARS - MIDDLE EUROPE EMPIRE PRUSSIAN AMBITION About two centuries and a half ago the Mark of Brandenburg, formerly known as the Nordniark, came under the sway of Frederick William the Great Elector. That was the beginning of Prussia as an ambitious, aggressive and unscrupu- lous state. The first act of Fi-ederick William was the abolition of the constitution. He made himself absolute monarch. His sec- ond act was to create a professional armj'^ to sustain him in absolutism. He trained his army, disciplined it rig- orously and equipped it as well as was possible in those seventeenth century days. Then he set forth to conquer his neighbors. In this he was measurably successful. Other little marks and duchies were added to the territory of Brandenburg, and Berlin became the center of a con- siderable domain. So Frederick Wilham the Great Elec- tor set the style for all Prussian rulers who should come after him. The three fundamental principles of Prussianism were absolutism, military power and conquest. They remained the fundamental principles of Prussianism thru two centuries and a half, and until the allied democracies of the world under- took to destroy them in the World War. The domain of the Great Elector was joined with East Prussia by his successor, and in 1701 Frederick III assumed the title of King of Prussia, placing the crown on his own head with his own hands — that being the nearest approach to actual cpronation by the Almighty that he could devise. Meantime the sway of the Prussian dynasty extended in all directions. Swed- ish Pomerania, Silesia and the Posen and West Prussian provinces of Poland were added in the period from 1720 to 1795. The fortunes of war fluctuated, it is true ; Prussian arms were not always success- ful. Napoleon played havoc with Prus- sian dominions for a time, and the Hohen- zollerns were stripped of territories and power; but the Napoleonic success was meteoric. At the Congress of Vienna, in 1814, Prussia recovered practically all that she had lost, and came into posses- sion of several additional states that had liitherto escaped her rapacity. However, before the yoke of autocracy was finally fastened upon the necks of the subject peoples of Prussia; before they were made the helpless and unthinking- tools of a madly ambitious imperialism, there was a revolt against absolutism. The tires of democracy that had swept thru the American colonies, France and England in the late eighteenth and early nineteenth centiu'ies were slow in kindling their torches in central Europe. But in 1848 and '49 Prussia heard the cry of popular defiance in the streets of Berlin, and saw the flag of insurrection raised in Baden and Saxony. With brutal power she crushed the revolutionaries of her own domain. Those of Baden and Saxony might have fared better — the king of Saxony, indeed, was forced to hide himself — but Prussia sent her armies into her neighbor states , and trampled ruthlessly under foot the brave men who sought to win freedom. That is typical of Prussia. Always and everywhere she has been the enemy of 12 THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA Archduke Franz Ferdinand, his wife and children. The Archduke and wife were assassinated. THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 13 freedom, the implacable foe of democ- racy. She has denied it to all people who came under her sway, and she has done her best to destroy it in the lands that she could not, or did not choose, to conquer. The j^oke securely fastened upon the necks of the people within her own realm and those of her neighbors; the revolu- tionary leaders exiled, imprisoned or slain, Prussia turned her thought and energy again toward the plans of aggres- sion that were the chief concern of her rulers and statesmen. Bismarck had come upon the scene — Bismarck the empire builder. His vision of Prussia dominant was challenged by the presence of a powerful rival in central Europe. The House of Hapsburg, rul- sary preparation for war. When things were in readiness to strike a sharp, hard blow, he aggravated the dispute to the point of ruptured relations. The war he wanted followed. Prussia's armies, ready for action, were hurled into Bavaria and Austria, the former state having elected to take Austria's side in the quarrel. The struggle was of short duration. In seven weeks Austria capitulated at the battle of Konnigsgratz, or Sadowa. From that day Hapsburg never ventured to challenge Hobenzollern, or in any way to interfere with Prussian plans. Bismarck, having cleared the field, went on with his work of building an em- pire. He welded the German states into a confederation under a constitution that Serbian civilians hung by Austrians along the roadways. ing Austria, had been often the ally of the House of Hobenzollern in expeditions of conquest and plunder. But Bismarck wanted no ally of co-equal strength, no possible competitor in imperialism. The Prussian conception of an ally is a vassal, compelled to play the game as Prussia pleases. Hence it was necessary to eliminate Austria as a potential rival in order to as- sure for Prussia the place she desired. Bismarck had no difficulty in finding a cause for friction. There was a dispute over Schleswig-Holstein that he carefully fostered. He encouraged the beUef that all difficulties could be settled amicably and, in the meantime, made every neces- was designed to fasten the Hobenzollern dynasty upon it forever, and to give to its successive monarchs autocratic control, supported by military power. It was provided in the constitution that it might not be amended without the consent of Prussia. This was the ultimate and abso- lute safeguard. Only Prussia could undo Prussia; only Hobenzollern could relax the grip of Hobenzollern upon the lives of the German people. Bavaria, having suffered defeat with Austria in the Seven Weeks' war, came reluctantly into the confederation. She did not love Prussia and the Hohenzol- lerns. For years it was against the law to display the German flag in Bavaria. 14 THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 15 She never became fully reconciled to her new status as the subordinate of Prussia in the family of Teutonic tribes. Hohenzollern ambitions were not satis- fied to rest with the consolidation of terri- tory under the German empire. The King of Prussia had become German Emperor, and the new title merely quick- ened the inherent appetite for further conquest. Envious eyes turned toward France. The rich provinces of Alsace- Lorraine invited plunder and acquisition. A comparatively short struggle re- sulted in a complete victory for Germany. It was another instance where prepared- ness prevailed over courage and devotion. Alsace-Lorraine was added to the Ger- man empire, and France was compelled to pay an indemnity of five billion francs in order to get the German army out of her territory. This sketch of Prussian history is nec- essary in order that we may understand how wholly in keeping with the character Serbian ofl'icers watching experiments Moreover France was a possible rival whose humbling was advisable in order to assure the dominant position of Europe. Bismarck deliberately laid the founda- tion for war with France by provoking a quarrel thru the publication of a garbled telegram from tlie King of Prussia to the King of France. The wording of the telegram was made to carry an insult to' the French monarch — and in those days there was only one way of dealing with insults. and aspirations of the rulers and people of Prussia was the world war in which their ambitions culminated. Prussia never blundered into wars un- wittingly. She made them with deliber- ate purpose; prepared for them long in advance, and carried them thru to victory with only one intent — to increase her own power ard territorial sovereignty. The forty odd years of peace that fol- lowed gave the world time to forget Prus- sia's history. Moreover, Prussia, herself, 16 THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 17 was camouflaged in the German empire, and people who had known the German tribes before they became subject to Prus- sian rule and guidance found it difficult to behave that the industrious, home-lov- ing folk of Germany could have in their hearts ambitions that menaced the peace and happiness of neighbor nations. It is probable, indeed, that such ambitions were foreign to these tribes or states in their earUer history as a confederation, but they were never absent from the minds of their Prussian over-lords. During those forty years Prussia did two things^she Prussianized the rest of the German people, and she built up a great army and a great navy for enter- prises of conquest conceived on a vaster scale than ever before. The story of these four decades of mis- education for the German people is one that merits a volume to itself. The secu- lar and religious instruction given the youth of the land was definitely directed toward inculcating a vaunting pride of race and nation and a contempt for all other peoples. They were taught to be- lieve that the Germans were the chosen of God, with a destiny to subdue the world to their own pecuUar "kultur." The state, embodied in the kaiser and the general staff of the German army, be- came for them the voice of God. What the state decreed was right, no matter how it might violate individual concep- tions of ethics. To live and die for the state, unquestioningly obedient to its com- mands — this was the supreme morality. maturing plans. Such is the general backgi-ound of the World War. As we draw nearer the fateful year in which Germany launched her long pre- paring thunderbolts against the world, one .incident after another shows that the hour of action was no chance hour. Wilhelm II dreamed thru the earlier years of his reign of the day when the resting German sword would be again unsheathed to continue the traditions of his dynasty and to carve from Europe and the continents beyond a domain greater in extent and incomparably richer in resources than any autocrat of history had ever ruled. In accordance with his ambitions there developed in Germany an organization devoted to the creation of a great middle Europe state, including Austria-Hun- gary in its scope, and extending its fron- tiers thru the Balkans to Asia Minor and Mesopotamia. Maps that were printed and distributed in Germany twenty years before the World War began showed the greater empire, and swept withm its boundaries Belgium and Holland on the west, and the Baltic States of Russia, Po- land, and the Balkan countries on the east and southeast, as well as the dual mon- archy. Leaders in this movement spoke of acquiring territory in South America, notably in the southern Argentine. It was boldly predicted that the whole civil- ized world would become either part of the empire, or subject to it in the relation of vassal to master. This education was part of the process In order to promote the project for a by which the German people were made middle-Europe empire with an Asiatic the docile tools of the Prussian dynasty, annex, the Kaiser visited Constantinople, serviceable for the later execution of its Damascus and Jerusalem. He addressed 18 THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA Wm. Hohenzollern, ex-Kaiser of Germany, in tlie uniform of a Turkish oiTicer, The shriveled left arm is most noticeable. WOODROW WILSON, PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES. THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA 21 Von Tirpitz of the German Navy whose ruthless submarine warfare against women and children shocked the world. THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA a great audience of Turks in Damascus, and declared himself the friend of the Ottoman empire and the Mohammedhan faith. His immediate reward was a con- cession from Turkey allowing Germany to construct the Bagdad railroad, and giv- ing it a right of way in European Turkey, thru what was known as the San j at of Novibazar, thus creating the link thru the Balkans that has been often referred to as the Bagdad corridor. Austria-Hungary played her part in these plans, doubtless with the knowledge and approval of Germany. She seized Bosnia and Herzegovina, border Balkan states. When her act aroused the anger of Europe, the Kaiser appeared as her champion, and declared that he supported the policy of his Austrian ally. The Prussian plans were moving smoothly and swiftly toward the achieve- ment of Prussian ambitions, when the Balkan war broke out. The utter defeat of Turkey deprived Germany of her right of way thru the Sanjat of Novibazar, which became Serbian territory, and closed the Bagdad corridor. Bulgaria was prompted to renew the struggle in a se<;ond war by the intrigues of the central empires. They hoped by this means to recover the advantage they had lost in the Balkans— the necessary link of empire by which Hamburg would be joined to Bagdad. The plan failed. Bulgaria was defeated by her erstwhile allies. Knd thus it was that in 1913 Germany The Ex-Crown Prince of Germany whose flight showed his weak character. foimd her ambitions checked. Serbia, enlarged in territory, lay squarely across her path to the east. Serbia was antago- nistic to Vienna and Berlin. She looked to Petrograd— then St. Petersburg— for friendship and support. Germany real- ized that diplomatic efforts to open a way thru the Balkans could not succeed. She knew only one way in which to realize her ambitions — and that was force. Force, for Prussia, was the normal and most desirable method of obtaining any- thing she desired. Sucli is the trail of intrigue and blood- shed that leads up to the critical day in June 1914, when a deed of assassination furnished the pretext that Prussia needed for the execution of her designs. 24 THE RED TRAIL OF PRUSSIA The German Ex-Emperor's Palace In Berlin. The Spark in Europe's Powder Magazine CHAPTER II xrfc^^^^otl'il^ °^ AUSTRIAN ARCHDUKE- AUSTRIA CHARGED ANTI-DY- NASTIC PLOTS -ASSASSINATION IN FACT PLOTTED BY GERMANY -ULTI MATUM, TO SERBIA -SERBIA MAKES CONCESSIONS TO KEEP PEACE -GER r^'iJAW^T.^x.^.wl'^.^^^"^^ TERMS -AUSTRIA DECLARES WAR ON SERBIA, GERMANY DECLARES WAR ON RUSSIA, BELGIUM AND FRANCE- AUSTRIA DRIVES ON SERBIA AND GERMANY INVADES BELGIUM -GREAT BR?tSn S?A? BRTTlVM'"^Mn''.° o?^''^^^-^^^^^ ^^ ^"^^ DECLARED BE^N GREAT BRITAIN AND GERMANY. The Balkan wars were over, and with their settlement Europe heaved a sigh of relief. For a time a general conflagration had threatened the nations of the old world. The European war cloud, famil- iar in the headlines of the newspapers, had hung upon the horizon with low mut- terings of thunder. But the crisis was passed safely, and men again began to talk as tho a great war were a thing im- possible. They pointed to the growing inter- com-se among nations; the spread of democratic institutions; the rising intelli- gence of the masses of the people; the multiplying of international peace trea- ties and agreements for arbitration. Had not the Hague peace tribunal been estab- lished, and were not many of the great powers of the world signatory to its con- ventions, in which they pledged them- selves to regard international law, and to live with one another on a basis of reason- ableness and humanity? These things were all true. And yet from all of these things men derived a false sense of security. Nations ruled by responsible govern- ments, controlled by the enlightened sen- timent of their peoples, could not under- stand the peril that remained latent in the world's autocracies, Prussia was rapidly completing her plans. We have learned from the dis- closures made by Dr. Muehlon, a former Krupp director, and others who were in a position to know what was transpiring within the councils of the empire, that conspiracy against the world's peace was on foot in Germany, There were confer- ences of the business men and the imperial chancellor, and the men of finance and in- dustry were warned to set their affairs in order and to prepare for a great war. Then came the spark that exploded the powder magazine of Europe. The Archduke Francis Ferdinand, heir to the throne of Austria-Hungary, went with his wife, the Duchess of Hohenberg, on a visit of state to Serajevo, the capital of Bosnia. Bosnia had been annexed by Austria- Hungary in 1908. There were many Bosnians who bitterly resented the Haps- burg interference with their national life. The state had its secret political organ- izations, its intrigues and plots, all con- cerned with frustrating Austrian rule and promoting Slav interests. Serajevo was not a safe city for the heir to the Austrian throne to visit, and this fact must have been well known to the authorities. Yet, in spite of the perils that always beset royalty in Europe, and that were peculiarly acute in southeastern Europe ; in spite of the known existence of enmities and conspiracies in Bosnia, practically no precautions were taken by the municipal officials of Serajevo to pro*- tect the lives of the imperial heir and his wife. It was on Sunday, June 28, 1914, that the Archduke arrived at the Bosnian capi- tal. He and his wife at once got into an automobile and were driven toward the town hall, where they were to be wel- comed officially. The crowd that watched them pass thru the city streets showed little enthusiasm. Their automobile had not gone far before a man dashed from the throng on the pavement, and hurled a 26 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 27 bomb at the car. He missed the arch- duke. The bomb fell on the road, and exploded just as a second car passed over it, containing members of the archduke's staff. The would-be assassin attempted to escape in the crowd, but was caught and put imder arrest. He was a youth — 21 years of age — named Gabrinovics. Archduke Ferdinand was livid with fear and indignation when he reached the town hall, and, when the burgomaster exposed the royal visitor to attack. On the way back from the town hall the im- perial car passed a youth named Gavrilo Prinzip, standing on the curb, who calm- ly drew a revolver and fired twice. The first shot fatally wounded the duchess, the second pierced the neck of the arch- duke, severing the jugular vein. Both died without uttering a word. Prinzip was arrested. He denied any knowledge of Gabrinovics, and declared that the first attempt at assassination was German soldiers decorated for exceptional bravery during the Battle of Verdun. These soldiers are being rewarded for inaking one of the many furious attacks on the Verdun front. tried to read to him an address of welcome he interrupted with the angry exclama- tion: "Herr Burgomaster, it is perfectly scandalous. We have come to Serajevo, and a bomb is thrown at us." The burgomaster stammered an inco- herent apology and went on with his address. But the archduke's sharp re- buke had no practical effect. Nothing was done to remedy the neglect that had a surprise to him. He said he was a Ser- bian student, and had for long entertained the idea of killing some eminent person. The Austrian authorities immediately promulgated the story that they had dis- covered an anti-dynastic plot, the source of which was in Serbia. The circumstances of the assassination have led many people to believe that it was deliberately planned, not by Bos- nians or Serbians, but by Austrians and 28 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 29 Germans who desired a pretext for at- tacking Serbia as the initial step toward recovering the Bagdad corridor and open- ing the road to world conquest. It is assuredly true that the taking off of the archduke coincided exactly with the cul- mination of Prussia's preparations for war. It is, too, rather extraordinary that Prinzip, the youth who killed him, was sentenced to twenty years imprisonment instead of to death. In a country where the death penalty was common, twenty years imprisonment for the murderer of ized that a serious situation had developed involving grave possibilities. Early in July it was rumored in diplo- matic circles that Austria- Hungary was planning drastic reprisals for what she alleged was a Serbian crime, committed, if not with the authority, at least with the sympathy of the Serbian govermnent. Then Count Tisza, at that time premier of Austria, reassured the capitals of Eu- rope by a speech in the Austrian parlia- ment in which he held out strong hope that there would be an amicable settle- ■ ■ 1 Blk<..^^H ^^^^A ^ H ^^Vn H M^pnfl^JP*J^SH^T Hr^J^HH ^BEmfjHI^^Hlllffi^^^B^^ ~^«8^^^^^^v^ jM ^^^lvKJr^^Kv2u S^HUJ^I^ Ki^^^Sftg^J ^KhKn ^^^JKJmS^MJmT W> r^^9S9i/f ^M^ ^^M Dm^^ ^^^Bv M^By^S ^^llHlgl The Arch Conspirators— The Ex-Kaiser, Ferdinand of Bulgaria, the Ex-Sultan of Turkey, and the late Franz Josef of Austria. the heir to the throne seems strangely lenient. The world was slow to realize the sig- nificance of the Serajevo tragedy. Peo- ple were horrified at the deed, and editorials were written denouncing an- archy; but no one seemed to see — at first — the figures of war and famine and pesti- lence walking in the funeral procession of the dead archduke. In the chancelleries of Europe, how- ever, there was much anxiety. In Lon- don, Paris, Rome and Petrograd men conversant with European affairs real- ment of the whole matter. Apprehen- sions were allayed, and the world thought it saw the war cloud passing. One week later Austria sent an ulti- matum to Serbia, demanding a reply in 48 hours. The ultimatum recited the facts of the assassination and alleged that the crime was due to Serbia's tolerance of propa- ganda and intrigue against the peace and territory of the dual monarchy. It de- manded that the Serbian government should condemn this propaganda and ut- terlj' suppress it. 30 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE IMPORTANT TOWN The ENEMYS OBJECTIVE which HE FAILEOto ATTAIN ktiMi^s ykiiiiUtL,. The German Offensive: The New Methods bv Which It Was Pursued and How It Was Countered T Germany made her advances on the Western Front. The new method was devised by the tamo THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 31 '--^: 3WN 5' c' ,^,: ^! 1— This diagram does not represent any particular battle or area, but illustrates the principles by which rdi, who was pooh-poohed for his ideas by the German General Staff at the outbreak of the war. 32 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 1 K^H^^^^^^^k^^H Hj 1 1 8 ^^^^^^^RrH"M>^j| 1 1 Count Von BernstorfF The German arch conspirator and ex-ambassador. The ultimatum then continued : In order to give a formal character to this undertaking the royal Servian gov- ernment shall publish on the front page of its official journal of the 26th June (13th July) the following declaration: "The royal government of Servia con- demns the propaganda directed against Austria-Hungary — i. e., the general ten- dency of which the final aim is to detach from the Austro-Hungarian monarchy territories belonging to it, and it sincerely deplores the fatal consequences of these criminal proceedings. "The royal government regrets that Servian officers and functionaries partici- pated in the above mentioned propaganda and thus compromised the good neighbor- ly relations to which the royal government was solemnly pledged by its declaration of the 31st March, 1909. Supersubmarine Deutschland which arrived at Baltimore after a trip across the Atlantic. THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 33 "The royal government, which disap- proves and repudiates all idea of interfer- ing or attempting to interfere with the destinies of the inhabitants of any part whatsoever of Austria-Hungary, consid- ers it its duty formally to warn officers and functionaries, and the whole popula- tion of the kingdom, that henceforward it will proceed with the utmost rigor against persons who may be guilty of such machinations, which it will use all its efforts to anticipate and suppress." This declaration shall simultaneously be communicated to the royal army as an order of the day by his majesty the king and shall be published in the official bul- letin of the army. The royal Servian government further undertakes : 1. To suppress any publication which incites to hatred and contempt of the Austro-Hungarian monarchy and the Alfred Zimmerman, Germany's ex-foreign minister. One of the German Sanitary Posts before Laon. 34 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE Bethman Hollweg, the weak-minded meimber of the Ex-kaiser's War Board. general tendency of which is directed against its territorial integrity; 2. To dissolve immediately the society styled Narodna Odbrana, to confiscate all its means of propaganda, and to proceed in the same manner against other societies and their branches in Servia which engage in propaganda against the Austro-Hun- garian monarchy. The royal government shall take the necessary measures to pre- vent the societies dissolved from continu- ing their activity under another name and form; 3. To eliminate without delay from public instruction in Servia, both as re- gards the teaching body and also as regards the methods of instruction, every- thing that serves, or might serve, to foment the propaganda against Austria- Hungary ; 4. To remove from the military serv- ice, and from the administration in gen- Remarkable Photograph of German Sul^imarine U65, Terror of the Sea, in Act of Holding' up Liner. This is probably the only photograph showing a German U-boat actually holding up a liner at sea to arrive in America. THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 35 eral, all officers and functionaries guilty of propaganda against the Austro-Hun- garian monarchy whose names and deeds the Austro-Hungarian government re- serves to itself the right of communicating to the royal government; 5. To accept the collaboration in Ser- bia of representatives of the Austro-Hun- garian government in the suppression of the subversive movement directed against the territorial integrity of the monarchy; 6. To take judicial pi'oceedings against accessories to the plot of the 28th June who are on Servian territory. Delegates of the Austro-Hungarian government will take part in the investigation relating thereto : 7. To proceed without delay to the ar- rest of Major Voija Tankositch and of the individual named Milan Ciganovitch, a Servian state employe, who have been compromised by the results of tlie magis- terial inquiry at Serajevo; 8. To prevent by effective measures the co-operation of the Servian authorities Genera! Von Hindcnbur^;, comniander-iu-chief, and his chief of staff. This Photo was taken in 1914. The Crowds were Optimistic. 36 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 37 across the frontier, to dismiss and punish severely the officials of the frontier serv- ice at Schabatz and Loznica guilty of having assisted the perpetrators of the Serajevo crime by facilitating their pass- age across the frontier; 9. To furnish the imperial and royal government with explanations regarding the unjustifiable utterances of high Ser- bian officials, both in Servia and abroad, who, notwithstanding their official posi- tion, did not hesitate after the crime of the 28th June to express themselves in in- terviews in terms of hostility to the Aus- tro-Hungarian government; and, finally, 10. To notify the imperial and royal government without delay of the execu- tion of the measures comprised under the preceding heads. Immediately the terms of the Austrian ultimatum became known in diplomatic circles in Europe there was consternation. It was seen that Austria had imposed con- ditions no nation could accept without an utter humbling. The war cloud gathered The Late Count George von Hertling, the Ex-Ba- varian Prime Minister and Ex-Imperial German Chancellor. Ukraine and Germany Signing Peace Pact. Germany and her allies on the one side and the newly created Ukrainian state on the other concluding a treaty of peace. 38 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE again, darker and more threatening than before. We have since learned, through the disclosures made by Dr. Muehlon, the former Krupp director to whom I have already referred, that the kaiser had a hand in drafting this drastic document. He was consulted by Austria, and ap- proved its form without consulting his advisers, according to the story that Muehlon had from Chancellor von Beth- mann Hollweg. telegraph and cable were carrying coded messages from ambassadors to their gov- ernments, and apprehension of the most serious results was everywhere felt. Serbia's reply came within the allotted time. It amazed the world by its almost complete concession to Austria. Practi- cally all of the eleven demands but one were accepted without modification. Ser- bia declined to permit the agents of Aus- tria to prosecute investigations on Serbian soil, but agreed to carry out the required Royal Family of Germany. William 11, Ex-Emperor of Germany and Ex-King of Prussia, married the Ex-Princess Victoria of Schles- wig-Holstein-Sonderburg--Austenburfr. He has six sons and one daughter. The Ex-Crown Prince Frederick Wil- liam, married the Ex-Duchess Cecilie of Mecklenburg-Schwerin. The Ex-Emperor's sister, Sophia is the wife of Constantine, Ex-King of the Hellenes. Ex-Prince Henry, his brother, married his cousin, Ex-Princess_ Irene of Hesse, daughter of the late ExrPrincess Alice of England. The Ex-Emperor's mother was Princess Victoria of England, daughter of Queen Victoria. The kaiser is said to have told the chan- cellor he was determined to go thru with his program, and that no one now could turn him back from his purpose. His resolution being thus declared he left for a trip on his royal yacht, a discreet maneuver designed to create the impres- sion that he had no part in the matter. Meantime the European chancelleries were vibrant with nervous agitation. The investigations and to report progress in suppressing anti- Austrian propaganda to the representatives of the dual monarchy. In conclusion she offered, if Austria were not fully satisfied with these concessions, to submit the whole matter in dispute to The Hague or to any tribunal constituted by the Great Powers. It was recognized by all impartial ob- servers that a more complete acquiescence THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE could not be asked in reason. The Austrian minister received Ser- bia's conciliatory reply at Belgrade on July 25, 1914, at 5:45 in the afternoon. He did not even wait to read it. His things were all packed and ready for de- parture. He put the manuscript in his dispatch box, and left Belgrade at once for Vienna, thus severing diplomatic rela- tions without ceremony. It was evident that Austria wanted trouble. The ultimatum had been de- signed not to obtain a settlement of diffi- culties, but to promote war. Great Britain immediately took up the task of preventing an outbreak of hostil- ities. She proposed to Germany, on July 27, that the matters at issue between Aus- tria and Serbia be submitted to a confer- ence of representatives from Germanj^ I'rance, Italy and Great Britain. Italy was then a member of the triple alliance, of which the two other members were Ger- many and Austria-Hungary. Germany declined the proposal by which peace might have been preserved, alleging that the controversy between Austria and Serbia involved the honor of Austria and could not be submitted to adjudication by disinterested parties. Russia, Serbia's friend, opened direct ne- gotiations with Vienna, and these were proceeding more or less encouragingly when they suddenly terminated, and Vienna refused to negotiate further. There is strong foundation for the belief that Germany intervened to prevent an understanding between Vienna and St. Petersburg. Meantime Austria mobilized her armies and Serbia responded by . like action. There was some talk of ' localizing the trouble, and permitting a punitive expe- dition against Serbia, but it ended in talk. Russia, realizing that her interests in the Balkans and in the Dardanelles were menaced by the threat of Austria to drive down toward the Aegean Sea thru Serbia, mobihzed five army corps behind the Vis- tula. The mobilization was far from the 41 The Ex-Kaiser in Austrian Uniform. The Shriveled Left Arm Is Quite Noticeable. frontiers of the central empires and con- stituted no immediate threat. On July 28 Austria formally declared war against Serbia, and began an imme- diate movement of her forces toward the Serbian frontiers on the Save and Dan- ube. Russia, alarmed by this indication that Austria was determined to conquer the little Slav monarchy that looked to her as protector, and that stood as a bar- rier between Germany and the east, at once began mobilization in her southwest- ern provinces. Thus far there had been no direct threat to Germany, but the kaiser on the same day mobilized his fleet— an act that ear- ned with it a very clear menace to Great Britain. By July 29 the Austrian guns were bombarding Belgrade from the north side 42 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 43 of the Danube, and the world was aroused to the fact that the long predicted Euro- pean war could be averted only by some miracle. The semi-official Lokal Anzeiger, of Berlin, issued an extra edition about noon of July 30, announcing that a decree had been issued for the general mobilization of the German army. The news was flashed at once to St. Petersburg. The edition was promptly suppressed by the authorities, but it had accomplished its purpose. It may never be known whether it was originally printed with authority and in order to provoke a belligerent re- sponse from Russia, and then suppressed to complete the case for innocence that Germany hoped to lay before the world in convincing fashion. Its suppression was followed by a per- emptory demand from Berhn that Rus- Capt. Boy-ed, ex- attache of Germanv to V. S. The German Offensive. The Guard Grenadier Regiment who were taken prisoners by the British. 44 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 46 sia cease mobilization within twenty-four hours. But Russia, apprised that Ger- many was mobihzing, refused to accede to this demand and ordered a general mo- bilization. The efforts of Great Britain had failed either to avert or to localize the war. France, alarmed by the swift movements of the central empires and their implaca- ble spirit, was calling out her troops. She held them, however, at a discreet distance from the frontier, avoiding as far as pos- sible needless provocation. Realizing now that a general European war was inevitable ; that France and Rus- sia were certain to be involved with Ger- many and Austria, Great Britain made one last effort to avert the worst possible consequences — she addressed a note to Paris and Berlin, asking both govern- ments to respect the neutrality of Bel- gium. A prompt reply was received from France, agreeing unconditionally. Ger- Qjany made no answer. Her plans were Dr. Richard von Kuehlmann, ex-member Rr Peace Conference. One Shot from a French 305 Battery did this to a German 88M Gun. The first shot aimed at the gun struck it clear amidship. 46 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 47 already laid for the invasion of Belgium. It was the most convenient route to Paris, and Prussia considers nothing but her own interests. On August 1 Germany formally de- clared war on Russia and made public her suppressed mobilization order. Great Britain followed this action by informing France that her fleet would undertake to protect the French north coast against German invasion. On the same day the first hostilities opened the struggle on the west front when a Ger- man patrol crossed the French frontier at Cirey. The French immediately began the movement of their troops toward the frontier. Their preparations were made to defend the line from Luxembourg south to Switzerland, along the Alsace- Lorraine border. The invasion of Alsace was planned as a counter-stroke to the Captain Franz von Papen, Ex-German Military Attache, British Capture Line of Luxurious German Dugouts in Sunken Road. 48 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE ^^K' 9IH| ^^^^^H|\ . ^VL^v^. ^^J^^^^^H flH Field Marshal Von Mackensen who led the Austro- German Forces on the Italian Front. German threat. They relied upon the neutrahty of Bel- gium and Luxembourg as protection against invasion over an almost unforti- fied frontier. But on August 3 Germany addressed a demand to Belgium for free passage across her territory. The little country did not hesitate. She returned a prompt refusal, and mobilized her small army to meet the menace that immediately over- shadowed her. Her refusal was at once followed by a declaration of war against her. A hke declaration was simultane- ously made against France, and the armies of Germany began the attack. On the afternoon of August 3 German troops entered the little Belgian town of Arion, while Chancellor Von Bethmann Hollweg explained to the reichstag that military necessity compelled Germany to commit a wrong against Belgium for which reparation would be made. Clinging to an eleventh hour hope Great Britain addressed to Berlin an ulti- matum, allowing twenty-four hours for reply, in which she demanded that the neutrality of Belgium be respected. The ultimatum was delivered by Sir W. E. Goschen, British ambassador to Berlin, on the afternoon of August 4. Herr Von Jagow, the German secretary for foreign affairs, received it in person, and gave an immediate answer in the negative. He said it was impossible for Germany to observe the neutrality of Bel- gium since her troops had already crossed the frontier. He argued that Germany had to take this course in order to prevent France attacking her thru Belgium. He ignored the fact that France had ah-eady given her word that she would observe the obligation of Belgian neutrality, and that Great Britain, had France broken her word, would have been compelled to deal with her as she later dealt with Germany. The British ambassador asked if he might see the chancellor, unwilling to take Von Jagow's reply as final. He was granted permission. Von Bethmann Hollweg appeared much perturbed. He talked for twenty minutes, haranguing Great Britain's representative in tones pleading and upbraiding. He declared it seemed impossible that Great Britain was going to make war on a friendly neighbor merely for the little word "neu- tralitj^" that had been disregarded so often in history, merely for a "scrap of paper." The interview ended unavailingly. Sir W. E. Goschen prepared at once to leave Berlin. That evening the British em- bassy was mobbed. At midnight in London a vast throng gathered in Trafalgar Square, awaiting the issue of the momentous ultimatum. As the great clock in the tower of West- minster struck the fateful hour it was an- nounced that a state of war existed be- tween Great Britain and Germany. There was a moment's silence. Then a great cheer went up, and the multitude melted silently away. I THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE 49 CAMOUFLAGE ARTISTS CHANGING A MONSTER GUN INTO A "PIECE OF LANDSCAPE.' '^ '=^^ IF, BRILLIANT COLORING WHICH BLENDS COMPLETELY WITH ITS SURROUNDINGS 52 THE SPARK IN EUROPE'S POWDER MAGAZINE The Armies Are Unleashed CHAPTER III germany and austria had two million men ready great Britain's army weak — france well prepared — Belgium and serbia reasonably avell equipped — germany's drive through belgium — allied reverses germany's enor- mous strength crushes allies. Great Britain, Russia, France and Bel- gium were now embroiled in war with Germany. Austria-Hungary was at war with Serbia, and almost immediately be- came a belligerent against the other allies. Germany had 25 first line army corps ready for action, numbering approxi- mately 1,000,000 men; she had twenty- five additional reserve corps of like num- ber. On the day that hostilities began there were at least 2,000,000 German sol- diers available, and this number was soon increased by another 1,500,000. Austria-Hungary had a first line army of about 1,000,000 well trained soldiers, with reserves of less number than those of Germany, but material that was rapid- ly converted which brought her total force up to approximately 3,000,000 before many weeks had elapsed. Turkey, soon to enter the war as an ally of the central empires, was a nation of soldiers. In later years they had been trained by German officers. She is esti- mated to have had about 750,000 good soldiers subject to mobilization when the war began. Bulgaria, whose decision to link her fortunes with Germany came only after much hesitation and a cool and calculated bargaining, had probably a little less than half a million men fit for the field. Great Britain, whose reliance was placed upon her navy, was notably weak militarily. Her regular army, at home and in the colonies, numbered only 156,- 100 men. She had a territorial or militia force nmnbering 251,000. Her native troops in India and her volunteer sqldiers of the overseas dominions, including cadets and members of rifle clubs, did not exjeed half a million. France, a military country, Avas in much better situation. She began the wai with nearly 4,000,000 trained men be- tween the ages of 19 and 48, of whom 2,500,000 belonged to the active army and its reserves, the remainder constituting the territorial army. Accurate figures as to Russia's military strength have always been difl^cult to ob tain. Her available man power was enormous. It is estimated that she had 28,000,000 men between the ages of twenty and forty-three who could be drawn upon for military service in Aug- ust 1914. It is probable that at least twenty-five per cent of this number was called to the colors — or 7,000,000 men — before the war had continued many weeks. Perhaps one-half that number was sent to the long fighting front. Italy, who came into the war on the side of the allies in the spring of 1^15, had about 1,200,000 fully trained soldiers, 800,000 partly trained, and a million more untrained but available for call. Belgium had onlj'^ 120,000 men with which to meet the armies of Germany when thej"^ crossed her frontier. This force was later incr'^ased to a quarter of a million. Serbia mobilized 350,000 to face the Austrian invasion. Such was the approximate strength of the opposing forces at the beginning of the great struggle. It was recognized that Gtermany had the best organized army in Europe. Its equipment was perfect in every detail. Not a necessary thing had been over- looked that was within range of human foresight. Every officer was provided with maps, showing in detail the cities, 54 THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED towns and villages, the roads and rail- roads, the rivers, forests and elevations of Belgium and France. For years the trucks used for peace transport in Germany had been built so as to be available for war purposes. shells began to faU upon the Belgian de- fenses. Then they were a nightmare to the world. Germany's decision to attack France thru Belgium was due to the topograph- ical difficulties in the way of a successful A German Lookout in a Waterproof Trench. .A view of a sandbag-constructed trench on the German battlefront in the Western battle zone showing how carefully the trench has been water-proofed. Never had any nation in arms been pre- pared with every type of known fighting weapon as Germany was prepared. She had gims more powerful than the world had dreamed of, until their 42 centimeter advance from Alsace-Lorraine. Pari lies within a series of natural escarpment that run in a north and south direction" across France- to the east of the capital. The outermost is that of the Vosges THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 55 mountains ; moving toward Paris the next is the heights of the M.euse; then comes the eastern edge of the Champagne, and, nearest Paris, the hills that extend from the region of Laon to the Seine. After the war of 1870 France strongly fortified the hne of the Meuse. The Ver- dun-Toul-Epinal-Belfort defensive bar- rier is famous. This Germany would have been compelled to storm, after cross- ing the Vosges, had she observed the neu- trality of Belgium, and struck France directly from her own territory. There are gaps in the line, but they were readily defensible and offered only narrow entrances for the immense force with which Germany planned to over- whelm her neighbor. The gap of Stenay lies between the Ardennes forest and the Meuse heights; the Toul-Epinal gap is made by the valley of the Moselle, and the Belfort gap lies between the southern end of the Meuse escarpment and the mountains of Switzerland. By sweeping thru Belgium the enemy hoped to circumvent the escarpments at their northern end, and to reach Paris ..)» ^^^^HR ..^t^i^m^ «."^^\ ^..-^■^ n -w ■'^'^'Y'- ^'4 Armorplated Battery on the Flanders Coast. Back View of the Armorplated Gun Turret Teuton Machine Gun in Action Under Bomb-Proof Shelter. over ground vastly freer from obstacles. Germany had two main foes to con- sider when she began her campaigns — • France and Russia. She anticipated no appreciable resistance from Belgium. She knew the military weakness of Great Britain, and feared chiefly her fleet. Rus- sia, she reasoned, would be slow in mobil- izing and reaching her frontiers. Hence it was her plan to drive France to her knees in a swift, smashing blow, and then to turn and deal with Russia before the Slavic giant mustered his strength and became dangerous. Of the twenty-six army corps that she had available for an immediate use she sent twenty against France and six to hold Russia in check. She began her attack by occupying the Duchy of Luxembourg, to the east of Bel- gium. It was an easy victory. Luxem- 66 THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED bourg had no army to oppose invasion. The Duchess went out to meet the ad- vance guard of the enemy and made for- mal, but futile, protest against the outrage that was planned. The capital of Luxembourg was seized, and its railroads taken over by the Ger- mans. The latter were, of course, of con- siderable value for the transport of troops to the French frontier. Meantime three German divisions had enemy attempted to storm the forts afte: a heavy bombardment. He was driven back with heavy losses, and an amazedj world began to wonder whether little Bel gium would halt the foe on the ver; threshold of his campaign. But the worli had much to learn of Prussian power. A third storming effort was made on Aug ust 7, and the enemy succeeded in enter ing that part of the city lying east of thi Meuse. General Leman withdrew hi French Armored Cruisers "Jauregui reached the Belgian frontier opposite the Meuse fortress of Liege. On the night of August 4th they moved to the attack. Liege is surrounded by six large pen- tagonal forts, and as many smaller ones. General Leman, a brave Belgian officer, famous as a mathematician, commanded the garrison, and made every possible preparation for stubborn resistance. On the fifth and again on the sixth the troops to the west bank of the river. On the seventh a German siege train arrived carrying heavier guns, and the monster 42 centimeter shells were hurled against the remaining forts of the be- leaguered city. The bombardment was terrific, and the forts crumbled under the ponderous impact. But it was not until August 15 that the last of the Liege forts yielded. They had THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 57 served a great purpose. Belgium's mag- nificent but sacrificial effort had delayed the armies of Germany for two weeks, giving the French time to prepare their defense and the British to mobilize their little army and hasten it across the chan- nel to the scene of hostilities. On August 7, the day that the Germans entered Liege, the French began their in- vasion of Alsace. It was designed as a flank attack on the enemy, and, in theory, was wisely planned. But the Frencli movement was too long delayed to be suc- .cessful. The enemy had moved more rap- idly and was already on the ground with strong forces. Moreover the German success at Liege developed at once a se- rious threat to the French northern fron- tier that made further offensive adventure in Alsace imprudent. It was necessary to concentrate in order to meet the menace of a sweep thru Belgium. The British expeditionary force, under General Sir John French, and numbering only some 80,000 men, landed in France on August 8, and immediately moved for- ward to join the French who were ad- vancing into Belgium. Meantime the enemy was sweeping across northern Belgium, outraging the civilian inhabitants of the little towns and The three women were found operating machine- guns during the American advance. Searching skies for the enemy air fleet. Search- light in full activity; to the left an officer observing the movements of an enemy aeroplane. villages, burning and pillaging. Behind was a trail of blood and ruin. The French armies took up defensive positions on a line beginning at Mont- medy and extending northwest along the Meuse to JNIezieres, and thence north to Dinant. From Dinant the line ran west to Charleroi. The British assumed posi- tions to the left of the French, north of Mons. The second French army was holding positions along the Alsace-Lor- raine border, its right wing resting in upper Alsace near Mulhouse and its left near Nancy. The Belgians evacuated Brussels, re- tiring on Antwerp. In this way they saved one of the most beautiful capitals from otherwise inevitable destruction. On 58 THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED August 20 the Germans occupied Brus- sels, taking over the administration of the city. The dismayed civilians lined the streets and watched the endless procession of enemy soldiers, clad in their gray uni- forms, marching with monotonous rythm thru the city. They marched with heads erect and the confidence of conquerors. They were on their way to Paris, and not one of them doubted that he would reach that were a few days late in reaching Liege, were on time at Namur, and made it a heap of ruins in a few hours. The battleground was now cleared for the first great test of strength between the enemy and the allied armies of Great Britain and France. Von Kluck com- manded the right wing of the advancing foe ; the left wing was commanded by the Duke of Wurtemburg; the center was held by troops under Von Bulow and Von Great German Battleship "Ersatz Bavern" Among Those Surrendered. the great French capital within a few days time. On August 22 the Germans, after a brief assault, captured the Belgian fort- ress of Namur, at the junction of the Meuse and Sambre rivers. Namur was the last stronghold between them and the allied armies. Its sudden capitulation came with the shock of surprise. It had been thought it might hold at least as long as did Liege. But the big siege guns, Hausen. The Crown Prince of Germany, com- manding the Fifth army, was advancing from Luxembourg. The French troops reeled backward under the smashing blow of the enemy. Along the line Mezieres-Dinant-Charleroi they retired fighting toward Rethel and Hirson. Between Mezieres and Longwy they staggered under the attack of the Crown Prince, and retreated toward THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED >9 Chalons, thru the Argonne forest. The little British army in front of Mons was left without support, and had to face the full strength of the enemy First army under Von Kluck. It fought a gallant battle, outnumbered three to one. The enemy attempted to drive the British into the entrenched camp of Maubeuge, but the masterly tactics of Sir John French defeated his purpose. There then began one of the most nota- Had he succeeded in this disaster might have overtaken the armies of France and Great Britain, and the victory might have been gained by Germany before her oppo- nents had time to rally. But Sir John French with his 80,000 men managed to hold Von Kluck and 240,000 at bay. In four days he retreated 64 miles — an aver- age of 16 miles a day — fighting courage- ous rear-guard actions on every mile, and occasionally halting to strike a more than A Successful Submarine Torpedo Attack, Cruiser Destroyed by An "Assassin of the Sea." ble retreats in history — the retreat of the British armj^ from Mons. It held the vital position on the left wing of the allied forces. It had for its task the supreme duty of preventing an enveloping move- ment. From the time the retreat began it was the aim of Von Kluck to outflank the allies, swing around their left wing and intercept their retirement on Paris. usually hard blow against his pitiless pur- suers. Effective retreat calls for as high gen- eralship as effective attack. It is a much harder test of morale. Giving ground is always discouraging to the rank and file and taxing upon the nerve and endurance of officers, who must maintain a spirit of hope and confidence whatever happens. As the allied armies retired the world 60 THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED Palace of Justice, Brussels, Belgium. J THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED 61 watched with keen anxiety. Germany was exultant, but nations that loved France and admired Paris contemplated with alarm and consternation the possi- bility that the great capital of light and life and youth might suffer as Belgian cities had suffered, or that the nation whose spirit it embodied might be forced to yield to the invading foe. For six days, from August 22 to Aug- ust 28, the fate of the allied armies hung in the balance. The Germans had an- other opportunity to win a Sedan. The crisis was reached on August 26, when the British met the full force of Von Kluck's offensive - — five army corps against two. The British were standing on the line of Cambrai-LeCateau-Landre- cies, and preparing to retire, when the blow fell. It was met with supreme courage. Re-enforcements had been asked from the French, but no heli? was sent, and the British were compelled to fight alone. Had they failed Paris would have been lost, because Von Kluck would have driven between Paris and the French right wing, rolling back the French ar- mies and compelling them to fight at a serious disadvantage for their very exis- tence. The capital city would have been left without other protection than its fortifications and garrison — utterly in- sufficient for defense under the new con- ditions of warfare. But the British repulsed the enemy on- slaught, and General French succeeded in good order upon St. Quentin. Here he obtained the help he had asked, and thus supported he again faced the enemy and fought a vigorous delaying battle with him in which was inflicted heavy losses. By September 1 the allied armies had fallen back to within 40 miles of Paris, and the second line of French defenses had been taken by the enemy. There was as yet no sign from General Joffre, com- manding the French armies, that he had any intention of halting and offering a stabilized resistance. The line as it retreated was pivoting on Verdun. Along the Verdun-Toul fortifications the enemy was completely checked, while at Nancy the French army, that had been driven ignominiously from Lorraine, was retrieving its honor by a magnificent and stubborn defense. The left wing of the retreating Anglo- French armies came under the protection of the guns of the Paris forts on Septem- ber 3. It had won the race. Von Kluck's efforts to outflank and envelope had failed. The allied armies were now buttressed between the great entrenched camp of Paris and the fortified line of Verdun- Toul. In the center they bent crescenti- cally south of the Marne. The supreme moment for which Gen- eral Joffre had waited silently and imper- turbably was now at hand. He had yielded all of northern France to reach this position, and here he elected to make his stand and risk conclusive battle with the enem}^ Immense Ammunition Dumps Captured by Allies. THE ARMIES ARE UNLEASHED m: \d^ :*«:!£ Prussian Plans Go Astray CHAPTER IV «ERMAN DRIVE WEAKENS JOFFRE STOPS GERMAN ADVANCE AT VERDUN — FRENCH RESERVES FROM PARIS BOLSTER LINE — BEL- GIANS CHECK GERMANS ELSEWHERE GREAT BRITAIN HOLDS LINE AT YPRES. Th^i. whole carefully elaborated plan of campaign for a quick and crushing tri- umph of Prussia over her enemies and rivals required the occupation of Paris and the paralysis of the French and Brit- ish armies in not more than six weeks* time. Every day's delay increased the menace on the German eastern front where com- paratively few troops had been left to watch the Russians. General Joffre, of course, realized this fact. He also realized that the further the German armies pursued him into France the longer the distance over which they must maintain communications and bring transport. The region of the Marne was known in every topographical detail to Joffre and his subordinates. The French army had often held maneuvers along the river valley and on the heights that border it. The opportunities for employing tactics and developing strategy had all been care- fully studied. The battle line from Paris to Verdun was some 180 miles in length. Paris had ceased to be the French capital, and be- come merely a great camp, ready to defend itself if need be against siege or storming attack. The French govern- ment removed to Bordeaux on September 3, just as General Von Kluck, now only 25 miles to the north at Senlis, discovered that the British had eluded him, and that his last chance to turn the exposed left flank of the allied armies was gone. Von Kluck could not storm Paris directly. He could not go around it on the west without breaking the continuity of the German line and exposing himself and his comrades to certain disaster. There was only one thing left for him to do — to swing across in front of Paris and assume positions in which he could assist the German armies to the east of him in attacking the allied center. Von Kluck violated a Napoleonic aphorism in venturing to swing across Paris and turn his flank toward his oppo- nent, but he was convinced the allies were a beaten foe, lacking either the spirit or the resourcefulness to accept the opportu- nity his movement might offer. He reckoned without Joffre. The silent, unworried and unhurried French strategist had foreseen what Von Kluck would be compelled to do at the time when the German general saw nothing but the possibility of outflanking Joffre and the British. The longer-visioned Frenchman had ambushed an army, under Maunoury, in the region of Amiens. This army had no part in the retreat. It was a surprise prepared for use at the right moment. Joffre had another surprise in readiness. He had placed the man whom he consid- ered the ablest strategist in Europe at the head of another army, as yet unused. There has been some mystery about the seventh army commanded by General PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 65 Foch at the battle of the Marne. It was three corps strong — 120,000 men. I have heard a story — that I am un- able to confirm — concerning the part played by Italy at this critical time. Italy had declared her neutrality, altho an ally of Germany and Austria when the war began. But France, never at any time a cordial friend of Italy, as a matter of wise precaution had to watch the Franco- Italian frontier. It is said that two army corps were delegated to this duty. Then, so the story goes, word came to the French government from the Italian government that the latter had no inten- tion of becoming^ involved in the hostil- ities; that the French frontier was jDcr- fectly safe, and that the French were ex- ceedingly foolish if they did not withdraw their two army corps and use them to check the Germans. The French acted on this suggestion, it is said, and threw into the battle at the critical moment two army corps that the Qjceii Elizabeth of Belgium cheered her wounded soldiers at the front. The latest photograph of King Albert, of Belgium. enemy calculated were still employed in watching Italy. Whether the story be true or no, it is certain that Joffre met the enemy with greater strength and troops fresher and more vigorous than he expected to en- counter. As Von Kluck swung east, Maunoury, who had slipped down ilearer Paris on the heels of the Germans, struck him on his flank. A desperate battle began on the Ourcq river. Von Kluck sent for aid and obtained re-enforcements. He at- tempted to break thru Maunoury's line and destroy its menace to the German armies, now preparing to attack on the allied center. But Joffre had a third surprise ready. Every taxi-cab and vehicle in Paris had been employed to make it possible, and the Paris garrison, consisting of a med- 66 PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY ley of fighting material, gendarmes, Re- publican guards and others, was rushed to the scene of action. The sudden ap- pearance of the re-enforeements threw con- sternation into the German ranks. Maun- oury's first blow had been a surprise; this threatened second blow was a greater surprise; what might happen if they wai<^- ed for further developments none could guess, and no one was too anxious to discover by experiment. So they decided to retreat. lying his forces with indomitable cour- age, he struck so heavily that the whole enemy line was thrown into confusion and a general retreat began. The battle had become an allied vic- tory by September 10, and the German army was hastening toward the Aisne with the French and British in close pur- suit. The retreat of the Germans from the Marne was marked by similar tactics to those characterizing the retreat of the al- Drilling Belgian recruits in the bayonet charge. The Belgian soldier's efficiency with the bayonet when it came to close quarter fighting was due to incessant drilling. Meantime the British and the French Fifth army, under D'Esperey, had come into action, smashing a hard blow against Von Kluck's front. The combination was too much. The retreat became al- most a rout. Von Kluck exposed to attack his neighbor Von Buelow, and General Foch now came into action with great dash and vigor. He had suffered heavy losses in defensive action the day before, but, ral- Ues from Mons and Charleroi — except that they were reversed. General von Kluck narrowly escaped the clutches of the British, and the crown prince, who had driven southward thru the Argonne, was in serious peril from the pursuit of the French. In six days the Germans reached the Aisne, where defensive positions had been prepared and the terrain afforded advan- tage for resistance. Here they made their PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 67 stand. The struggle now became an effort on the part of the allies to outflank them on their right, and the fighting moved north and east along the Oise, the German line slowly extending in a reach for the pro- tection of the seacoast, and forcing a simi- lar stretching of the enemy's front. The French reoccupied Rheims and Amiens. Meantime the Belgians were harassing the Germans by sorties from Antwerp, and the continued advance of the allies to aid in the defense. In was quite in- adequate for the task, however. On Oct. 5 three of the Antwerp forts fell under the German bombardment. By this time there were skirmishes on the Belgian frontier, and two days later there was fighting near Ypres. The bombardment of the City of Antwerp itself began Oct. 8. On Oct. 10 it surrendered, the Bel- gian army escaping and reaching Os- tend by a detour along the coast. Here it joined the allies, later evacuating the Covered with mud and glory. Tired out and weary Belgians bespattered with the mud from their inundated fighting ground. northward toward the Belgian frontier developed a new danger in the possible junction of the Belgian troops with the French and British. On Sept. 20 the Ger- mans began moving siege guns toward Antwerp. By Sept. 29 they were shell- ing the outer forts of the city. On Oct. 2 the allies had reached Arras, where they met a check. Two days later a detach- ment of British marines entered Antwerp city and falUng back toward Nieuport and Dixmude. The race to the coast had been won, and a wall of steel was built across the corner of Belgium from Nieuport to Ypres thru which the enemy was never able to drive a path of victory in spite of the most desperate efforts. A battle front now extended from Nieuport, on the Belgian coast, thru 68 PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY A stricken city — What was left of Ypres, utterly devastated by Germans. A remarkable panoramic view of Ypres at the end of the war. Ypres and Ai-ras to the junction of the Oise and the Aisne, and thence eastward along the Aisne, thru Soissons and Rheims, across the Champagne and the Ai-gonne to the north of Verdun. From the region of Verdun it ran southeasterly to Belfort and into Alsace. It was near- ly 400 miles in length. Since one end rested on the seacoast and the other was against the Swiss fron- tier, flanking movements had become im- ' W*" - Sk ■^^■l h£ K \_' ^^^^S 1 possible, and the frontal attack was the only means of open warfare, so both sides intrenched and prepared for the greatest siege in history. During the period of the race for the coast, however, there had been violent fighting along the Aisne, in the Argonne, around Verdun and along the Lorraine and Alsace borders. The French for- tunes in Alsace had fluctuated. Mulhau- sen had been taken, lost and retaken and lost again. The Germans had crossed the Meuse at St. Mihiel and occupied the town. They held it as the point of a wedge driven into the Verdun-Toul forti- fied front. Belgians check CJhlans from behind barricaded street. Belgians camping in a church at Camptich. A church Firing over barricades in Willebrook Station near at Camptich converted into a. camping place. Malines. p A ZEPPELIN'S LURID END ABOVE THE CLOUDS. PACK UP YOUR TROUBLES IN YOUR OLD SEA BAG. All work and no play was not permitted to make the American sailor a dull boy. 72 PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY Lloyd George, Great Britain's foremost Statesman and War Lord. PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY 73 To recount all the incidents of the trench siege that followed the winning of the coast would be an almost endless task. The outstanding features of it alone need be related. Of these the two first were the battle of the Yser and the battle of Ypres. The former was an at- tempt of the Germans to drive in the left wing of the allies where it stretched from Dixmude to the sea, and thus to make an opening thru which they could pour in a flanking movement. It began on Oct. 20 with an attack on Nieuport that temporarily succeeded. British gunboats, however, drove the Germans out of the cit5% and the attack was renewed near Dixmude. Here again defeat was met thru the cutting of dikes and flooding of the canal region. On Oct. 28 the Ger- mans evacuated the south bank of the Yser, and the battle ended. Three days later the battle of Ypres began. The British were defending this position with an army that had been re- duced to about 100,000. Their front was some thirty miles in length. They were attacked by vastly greater numbers. The fighting lasted fifteen days, culminating in an assault on the British front by the famous Prussian guard, under the eyes of the kaiser. The assault failed. Ypres itself was destroyed, but the position was saved. These two battles of Flanders are said to have cost the Germans 150,000 men. From Nov. 16 until April 21 there was no fresh drive for Calais on the Ypres front. But in the interval there was tre- mendous fighting in the Ai-gonne, in Champagne, east of the Meuse, and in the Vosges. No great gains followed these terrific encounters, altho there were ad- vances here and there by both sides. The most marked were the German advance at Soissons in the middle of January, the French gains in the Champagne in March and the French offensive against the St. Mihiel salient in April. On April 22 the second battle of Ypres began with the German surprise attack in which gas was first used. It was in this battle that the Canadians saved the day after the French line had been driven in. After five days' fighting, the German at- tack was checked, the allies being com- pelled to yield ground and reform their lines on their new positions. Ypres, how- ever, remained in possession of the British. In the early summer there was a not- able French offensive on the front north of Arras, in which the Germans had been slowly driven back toward their po- sitions at Lille and Lens. This offensive ended leaving Souchez as a German salient projecting into the French front. Early in July there was a desperate ef- fort of the crown prince to advance in the Argonne. His first onslaught car- ried several French positions, but was soon checked. But after a year of trench siege the front showed little change, and the end seemed as far distant as ever. Tinmense Ammunition Dumps Captured by Allies. 74 PRUSSIAN PLANS GO ASTRAY The Era of Gigantic Battles CHAPTER V NEW FIGHTING METHODS USED — TRENCHES — BAEBED WIRE ENTANGLEMENTS POISONED GAS BATTLE OF VERDUN — BATTLE OF SOMME ALLIED GAINS, When the first eighteen months of the war had passed and the entrenched lines on the western front showed no signifi- cant change, the world began to wonder whether the allies and the central powers had not reached a state of deadlock from which neither could extract a decisive vic- tory. At first there had been much confident talk of breaking the enemy line. Ger- many was certain she could reach Paris, the channel ports or any other goal upon which her heart was set — until she tried. Her failures to go thru to Calais on the two occasions when she hurled vast forces against the allied front in Flanders must have discouraged her, even as it encour- aged the allies. Men who were on the Yser and at "Ypres in the allied armies said afterward they could not understand why the enemy had not simply walked thru their lines to the sea. They were outnumbered, ter- ribly outgunned, and the Germans had twenty shells to their one. These enemy failures, and the failures of the British at Neuve Chapelle and the French in the Champagne, the St. Mihiel salient and the Artois, aroused doubts as to the possibility of smashing thru an army fortified in trench positions for great gains that might lead to victory. Military writers began to talk about war by attrition — that is by the gradual wearing down of the enemy. There was much calculating concerning man-power, and estimates of natural resources. Statesmen and generals got a new vision of the war's significance; they saw that it was a war of nations, and not of armies merely — a war in which the civilian was to be as important as the soldier. While some men turned their thought to plans for increasing the resources and stimulating the resourcefulness of their countries, in order that they might be fit to stand the test of a long struggle, other men gave themselves to thinking out methods by which the problems of the new warfare could be solved, and the de- fenses of the trenches overcome. The traditional tactics and traditional weapons were manifestly inadequate. Already the achievements of the world's inventive genius for the last fifty years had been requisitioned and adapted to the service of the armies. The tele- phone and the wireless, the automobile, the aeroplane and the submarine — all of these things were playing undreamed of parts in the great conflict and creating conditions for which the history of the world had no parallel. For these conditions, almost wholly un- foreseen and certainly in no full sense appreciated by strategists and tacticians prior to the actual experience of the war, new plans of attacks and defense had to be worked out and new weapons invented. One of the first marked tendencies was to strengthen the artillery. It soon be- came clear that attempts to take en- trenched lines, protected by barbed wire 76 THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES Admiral Wemyss, whose appointment as First Sea Lord was considered a wise step, for he was familiar with the navy from the ground up, and was classed as an "old sea-dog." THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 77 entanglements and the fire of innumer- able machine guns, involved a certain and terrible expenditure of hfe, unless the charge of the infantry was preceded by a most thoro and destructive artillery bom- bardment. The cutting of the enemy barbed wire with nippers proved an enterprise far too costly to be continued. The high explo- sive shell was substituted as a more effi- cient and less costly method. It was in the experimental fighting of the first year and a half that the "bar- rage" was discovered. The barrage is a method of directing the combined and simultaneous fire of a number of batteries so as to create a barrier of shrapnel, high- explosive or other shells thru which the enemy dare not pass, or, should he ven- ture, must suffer a terrible loss. In process of time the barrage was de- veloped so that there came to be a num- r ber of ways in which it was used for various purposes. There was the creep- ing barrage, that moved slowly forward like a curtain of fire in front of the ad- vancing infantry, holding the enemy's first line trench until the attackers were within a few yards of it, and then lifting suddenly to fall on his support and re- serve trenches. There was the rolling bar- rage, by which a certain area of the enemy's line was subjected to a systematic shelling that moved back and forth, as a la\vn is rolled, until everji;hing was flat- tened out. And there was the box bar- rage, laid down so as to form an almost impenetrable protection for a threatened position, or thrown about the enemy so as to prevent his movement laterally as well as frontally. Another discovery of the experimental stage was the impossibility of an unlim- ited objective under the new conditions. It was no longer safe to say to a milir tary unit "There is the enemy line. Go as far as you can." Operations were on too big a scale. Single units, that found Earl Kitchener, Great Rritain's former War Min- ister, better known as Kitchener of Khartoum, who was drowned on his way to Russia. exceptional opportunities for advancing on their immediate sector, were in danger of getting far ahead of their supporting comrades on either side, losing contact with the main body, and so — in the very hour of victory — becoming cut off disas- trously. This happened more than once. Moreover the barrage, and the increas- ing use of artillery generally, made it of utmost importance that there should be the closest cooperation between the guns and the infantry. This could only be en- sured by giving the infantry definite ob- jectives, to be reached at a certain hour and beyond which it must not go without explicit orders, however promising the op- portunities might be. Once the plan of the limited objective was adopted, to ignore it meant slaughter for those who took chances — meant that the venture- some unit was certain to come under the devastating barrage of its own guns. 78 THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 79 Hence the fighting of battles became a matter of great precision as to the division of labor, the assignment of objec- tives, the scheduling of attack and ar- rival. Battles were frequently planned months in advance and rehearsed behind the lines on fields where the enemy posi- tions and trenches were reproduced as nearly as possible. Ultimately a battle became an intri- cate affair in which the functions of heavy and field artillery, mine throwers, trench mortars and machine guns had all to be carefully weighed and related to the par- ticular task to be done. In the same way the use of gas, of hand grenades and rifle fire had to be skilfully calculated and the proportion and manner of each deter- mined. Aeroplanes and tanks added two further factors of ever increasing import- ance. The year 1916 brought two great battles on the western front that exceed- ed anything the world had conceived to be possible — the battle of Verdun and the battle of the Somme. The former lasted from February 21 until July 1, and the latter from July 1 until March of the fol- lowing year. Each battle — so called — was a series of bitterly fought engage- ments, any one of which alone would have been considered a notable event in pre- vious wars. The battle of Verdun was the first Ger- man attempt to put into effective use the lessons learned in the year and a half of entrenched warfare. Two striking features characterized the beginning of this battle — First, its sur- prise nature; second, the amazing pre- liminary bombardment. The French knew that something unusual was in progress in and behind the lines north of Verdun, and they were on their guard against attack; but they did not know how strong was the force concentrated by the enemy under cover of the hills and woods. Not less than 500,000 men were assembled by the Germans for this mighty General Byng, Hero of Cambrai in Famous Tank Charge. effort, which, they hoped, would lead to the occupation of the great and famous fortress of France, and, possibly to the reduction of the whole Meuse line of de- fense, and the opening of the Marne val- ley route to Paris. Never before had there been seen such a massing of artillery. It had never en- tered the mind of a militarj'^ commander that so vast a number of guns could be used on a comparatively limited front. The war correspondent of the Niewe Rot- terdamsche Courant, thus described what he saw when he visited the German lines at Verdun: — "Over the roads leading towards Ver- dun artillery and ammunition were brought up in such quantities as the his- tory of war has never seen on such a lim- ited area. The country seemed to be cov- ered with an incredible number of guns. We could hardly believe what we saw around Verdun. Long rows of guns, as 80 THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 1 H ^^E^^ -'^^^^^^^^H ■ ^^^^ H ^^^k '^^B^^l ^L^^^J 1 CuH H Hi'.: j^l^ ^^^^ 1 ^^H B 1 ^^^H* ' ' ' ' "^'lii^yB ^^^^^!^ ■ '^' I * r^ ^ 1 M tf *■' f ^H ^^^^^^^^^^K^^^^^^^^K «- ^^ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^B ' 1 WL 1 ^ ^ Australian Premier and Family; An attempt was made to assassinate William M. Hughes, the Australian Premier, at his home in New Victoria, Australia. THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 81 in old battle pictures, set up in open fields with gunners standing about them, and on the hill-tops observation posts with their great telescopes uncovered. Wlien I shut my eyes I still see before me the curved lines, row upon row of guns, endless array, with gunners raovinpj about them in the open battlefield." To tell in detail the story of Verdun would require a volume of several hun- dred pages. It was from its first hour a demonstration of German strength and French resistance. Never was the spirit of France more gloriously displayed than in this long and terrible conflict. Two thrilling watchwords rang around the world from the battlefields of the Meuse hills and valleys — "They shall not pass!" and "We shall get them!" Following the intense and protracted bombardment with which the Germans Herbert Asquith, famous British Statesman. Charge of Heroic Scotch Highlanders. The hardiest of the British troops are those Highlanders composed of the brawny sons of Scotland. 82 THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES opened the Verdun campaign, came a charge of their infantry on a front of twenty miles. The first day they gained ground to a depth of two miles, acquiring positions of advantage from which to con- tinue the attack. On the last day of February the Ger- mans entered Fort Douaumont, northeast of Verdim, and one of the most important of the outer ring of fortresses. It had attack was repulsed by the French, but, inch by inch, they gave ground on both sides of the Meuse, drawing ever a nar- rower circle around Verdun. In June the Germans drove up the vaUey and the hillside leading to Fort Vaux, and, in a bitter fight, captured it. Douavmiont and Vaux wert now both in the enemy's hands; a tev, days later Thiaumont fell, almost due north of Verdun, and on Jime A German Zeppelin flight over British fleet, which the fleet destroyed with three well placed shots. been reduced to a ruin before the enemy occupied it. During March they cap- tured Forges, on the west bank of the Meuse, and occupied Vaux, southwest of Douaumont. The long struggle for Dead Man's hiU began, the bloodiest struggle and the ghastliest battlefield on the whole Verdun front. Thruout April and May the fighting continued incessantly. Many a terrific 24 the Germans entered Fleury, pene- trating the inner circle of Verdun's de- fenses. It was a critical hour for France. For a week the fate of Verdun hung in the balance. Then on July 1 — almost without warn- ing — the British and French smashed hard against the Grcrman lines on a front of ten miles, north and south of the Somme river. THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES 83 The second great battle of the war was beginning — a battle worthy to stand side by side with Verdun. The success of the allied attack on the Somme, altho not measuring up in its ear- ly stages to the hopes of the British and French commanders, was enough to alarm the Germans and to relieve the pressure on Verdun. The Meuse city was never again in peril. Germany, first and last, spent 500,000 men in a futile effort. France came out of the great test of strength and spirit her confidence for- tified, and forever certain of the world's admiration. The battle of the Somme was, for the allies, what Verdun had been for the Ger- mans — an attempt to put into effective practise the lessons of warfare learned during the first year and a half or two 3'ears of war. The massing of artillery, the employment of the barrage, the use of the limited objective, and the develop- ment of the tactical nibble into the big, strategic bite, were all phases of this battle. When it began the British and French believed they could smash thru and break the enemy line — and the theory was gen- erally held that if the line could be broken on a considerable front a decisive victory might be gained by pressing the advan- tage with unfaltering vigor. On this theory and with this hope heavy sacrifices were made in the storming of enemy positions. The enemy was made to suffer heavy losses, and his tenacious defense indicated that he regarded seri- ously the possible consequences of the Franco-British drive. But the Somme battle had been begun too late in the summer. No time margin had been left for the possible failure of the original schedule, and when the British were held up for weeks at Thiep- val and north of the Ancre, the schedule was thrown out of gear. Before the full value of the Somme successes could be realized by pressing *!!>.'.* >«^v*«*- 1 ^fsf-y^ , 'f*^; 1'13S!^.';<*'>?' -••'•':"*•* ■'""•^■-'■."I'SfRjfj Gen. Vassitch Lommanded Serbia Second Army. the victory home, the open season for fighting ended and the rainy season set in. The Somme became an almost im- passable mire. Infantry movements were exceedingly difficult, and the transport of big guns impracticable. Operations had to be abandoned, and the enemy, who was getting exceedingly uneasy about the security of his lines, obtained a respite that allowed him to revise his plans and prepare for a new program in the spring. When the drive halted in November 1916 the British had conquered the ridge overlooking Bapaume, and the French had pushed forward to the outskirts of Peronne. It was estimated the Germans had lost 700,000 men, of whom 95,000 had been taken prisoner. The allies counted among their gains 135 heavy guns, 180 field pieces and 1,438 machine guns. From this standpoint the Somme battle had been the most successful battle. THE ERA OF GIGANTIC BATTLES Hindenburg Retreats CHAPTER VI LLOYD GEORGE FOEMS NEW BRITISH CABINET GERMAN PEACE PROPOSALS GERMAN ATROCITIES — GERMANS RETREAT FAMOUS HINDENBIJJIG RETREAT UNRESTRICTED U-BOAT A\^AR- FARE — GEN. BYNG'S TANK DRIVE AT CAMBRAI — BRITISH ARTILLERY OVERWHELMING — CANADA AND OTHER BRITISH COLONIES TAKE PART. Had the British and French resumed their drive on the Somme front when favorable weather made further opera- tions possible in the spring of 1917 great and important results might have been realized. They had driven a wedge into the ene- my lines, twenty miles in width and nine miles in depth. They had made the deepest impression on an entrenched front that had been made anywhere or by either side since the war began. If the wedge had been pushed only a few miles further east it would have cut lines of petrol and steam communication absolutel}^ vital to the security of the German line. North of it and south of it were German salients, occupied by many thousands of troops whose posi- tions were menaced by the wedge, and would have been seriously endangered by its further progress. Germany had suffered so heavily to no purpose in the battle of Verdun, and had been forced to pay so high a price for the defense of her Picardy positions on the Somme, that she was not in a position to launch a big offensive. Indeed, during the winter of 1916, she made an attempt to promote negotia- tions for peace. She had just finished the conquest of the greater part of Rouma- nia, and she considered the moment op- portune to suggest that a settlement might be reached. Just before her proposals were made there had been a change in the British government. Mr. Asquith, the Liberal party premier, resigned, and David Lloyd George accepted the responsibility of forming a cabinet. He invited represen- tatives of all political parties to join him, and succeeded in creating a coalition or union government in which many of Britain's ablest men accepted office. The answer of this government to the enemy peace proposals was to authorize the enlistment of 1,000,000 more men, and to ask parliament for a war credit of $2,000,000,000. Thru Premier Briand France warned the world to beware of Germany seeking peace, and General Nivelle celebrated his appointment to succeed General Joff re, now made a JMar- shal of France, by taking 11,000 pris- oners and advancing two miles on a seven mile front north of Verdun. Germany continued her efforts, but the allied governments gave the world to un- derstand that they were in no humor to consider the enemy's proposals, and had no faith in the enemy's word. Premier Lloyd George declared that allied peace terms were, "Reparation, Restoration and Security." Germany had no intention whatever of making peace on terms involving repara- tion and restoration. So, finding it useless to pursue her peace efforts further, Germany turned her attention to obtaining a more secure position on the western front. During the winter months an elaborate trench system, fortified as no trench sys- tem had ever been fortified before, was constructed along a front extending — roughly — from the region of Douai to the Aisne, with Cambrai and Sf,. Quentin marking its main positions. 86 HINDENEURG RETREATS HINDENBURG RETREATS 87 Belgian civilians, deported from Bel- gium, and allied prisoners were employed in the construction of this trench system that became famous thruout the world as the Hindenburg line. Early in 1917 the British began to feel out the enemy lines north of the Ancre brook on the Somme front. They found an encouraging situation and pushed for- ward. Presently they were regaining village after village, capturing strategic heights, and advancing with unexpected rapidity. It became evident that the enemy was retreating according to plan, and engaging only in such rear guard ac- tion as was necessary to protect his re- tirement. He was withdrawing his im- perilled salients from their positions north and south of the allies' Somme wedge. The British took Bapaume and the Admiral Sir David Beatty, of the British Navy. After the fight with the Huns near Rheims. The Black Watch, which contains some of the best fighters in the British Army. HINDENBURG RETREATS British and Canadian Troops in the Most S; HINDENBURG RETREATS 89 tie Against the Germans in Ypres Sector. 90 HINDENBUKG RETREATS ridge extending south from it toward Peronne. Then things moved rapidly. The Germans fell back on a front of 60 miles, burning, blasting and pillaging as they went. In all history there is no precedent for the work of wanton de- struction the retreating armies wrought. Evacuated cities were mined and reduced to utter ruins by internal explosions timed to take effect after the German troops were well away; in some villages build- ings were wrecked by fastening cables to their corners, and then attaching the cables to steam tractors, that literally pulled the buildings to pieces. Orchards were chopped down, or valu- able trees scarred so as to ensure their death. Vines were cut at the roots. The civihan population of many a small town -was driven out and carried along with the armies for service behind Horses, too, wore gas masks. Both men and horses wore gas masks at the front. m ■' m m t ^"'^. a ^.. -'^ ■ 'i ^. ' ''ji^*&k tf^ fl^to*^ .^^k^ ^ 1 ■ ^ A '*' 1 r / m ^^^H 1 ■H| 11 1^6 Mm ' .fli^a t-.'^^.,^,, ^^^H 1 ^^H 1 I^hO 1 ' '•'. 1 1 n Scottish fighters in a bayonet charge. 2nd Battalion "London Scottish" is an interesting study. HINDENBURG RETREATS 91 the German lines. The retreating armies reached the new Hindenburg positions late in March, and there established themselves none too soon for their own safety. The allies were close upon their heels. It had been the belief of Von Hinden- burg that by making the great retirement he would destroy the program of the al- lies for a spring offensive. He supposed that they had concentrated vast numbers of guns, and assembled immense quanti- ties of munitions on the Somme front, and that they would not be able to bring these supplies up to his new line in time to launch a serious drive before certain other events occurred upon which he was counting. One of these events was the success of unrestricted U-boat warfare, proclaimed by Germany on January 31, 1917; the other was Russian surrender or revolu- Lt.Col. William A, Bishop, V. C, D. S. O., M. C, o( the British Royal Flying Corps, greatest living war aviator The British Cavalry. They are seen charging over the top of a ridge galloping at full speed. 92 HINDENBURG RETREATS I,, . ; , „ mj(,mi,jgjj||, 1 1ll irriTiFif'-^fiiMtiiiaiittiMiiiMiiiiii^^ The British Battleship "Iron Duke," Flagship of the Home Fleet, Has Been Present at All Battles Be- tween the British and German Armadas, HINDENBURG RETREATS 93 tion, for either of which Germany had been working by evTry secret and corrupt means at her command. It happened, however, that General Haig and General Nivelle, the British and French commanders, were not quite so simple as the German general supposed them to be. General Haig, for example, instead of attempting to move all his big guns and stores of munitions across the Hinden- burg wilderness, simply ran them up the over the ridge and several miles to the east of it, the enemy was manifestly sur- prised. The British attack and subse- quent progress threatened the security of the Hindenburg line at its northern end, and there was a frantic effort of the enemy to construct new and stronger po- sitions covering Douai and protecting Cambrai before Haig's men could menace these important points. In the meantime the French under General Nivelle carried out an ambitious Evidence of the good shootiner of the Canadian Artillery. A direct shot from a Canadian artillery- piece put this German gun out of commission. - line a few miles to the region behind Ar- ras and Vimy ridge. In like manner Gen- erail Nivelle made his concentrations in the Aisne region. From neither of these fi'onts had the enemy retired. The quick pursuit, and the vigor with which the British and French attacked St. Quentin, threw the enemy off his guard. Hence when on Ea.ster Monday, April 9, the British stormed Vimy Ridge, taking 6,000 prisoners and advancing attack along the Aisne front, with the Craonne plateau and the Chemin des Dames as their primary objective, and the St. Gobain plateau and city of Laon as their ultimate and chief objectives. They gained their primary objectives in part, at least; but the price paid was so heavy that the pohtical leaders of France were panic stricken, and — so the stoiy goes — ordered the attack abandoned at a time when a great success impended, 94 HINDENBURG RETREATS HINDENBURG RETREATS 95 General Nivelle soon thereafter lost his command, and was succeeded by Gen- eral Petain, a man of strict military mind and spirit, who had no ears for the poli- ticians, and was inclined to move care- fully, rather than spectacularly. For the rest of the year there was little offensive action on the part of the French. They fought a hard and successful duel with the forces of the German Crown Prince for possession of the Chemin des Dames, positions from Messines to Passchen- daele. On the Cambrai front General Byng made a dramatic attack that came as a complete surprise to the enemy. Tanks had been first employed by the British on the Somme. They had proved wonderfully effective in smashing down barbed wire, field fortifications and trench parapets; they had done great work in cleaning out machine gun nests. British troops in France captured 657 German guns, including over 150 heavy guns. Machine guns to the number of 5,750 have been counted as have over a thousand trench mortars. and late in the year, by a clever bit of tactical work on the part of Petain, they ousted the enemy from road and plateau, and won positions commanding the ap- proaches to Laon. The British, having exploited their suc- cess on Vimy Ridge as far as seemed pos- sible, opened a new campaign in Belgium, resulting in the capture of all the ridge But on the Somme tanks had been com- paratively few in number. An effort had been made to use them in Flanders, but the ground was so muddy, so horribly churned by shell fire, that the tank was at a disadvantage. But General Byng swept the enemy temporarily off his feet by a tank attack on an extraordinary scale. Hundreds of HINDENBURG RETREATS Australian troops on parade just before leaving for the front. the monsters rolled suddenly down on the German trenches behind a screen of smoke from the British guns, their rumble drowned to the hearing of the enemy by the roar of the cannon. They smashed a wide path thru the enemy lines, open- ing the way for the infantry. The suc- cess was too big — it was bigger than the British expected, bigger than they were prepared to support. The infantry advanced within three miles of Cambrai, occupying Bourlon wood on the crest of Bourlon hill. But the enemy counter attack caught the British insufficiently supported in their new positions, and they were forced to abandon about two-thirds of the ground they had gained. The failure of General Byng to hold his advance was a great disappointment to the allies. However there were greater results from the venture than appeared on the map. It had demonstrated the value of tanks, and it had proved that the enemy line coiild be broken — a possibility long doubt- ed by many. The battles of 1916 and 1917 were amazing demonstrations of destructive power. The Somme bombardments were the most intense known in the history of war- fare up to that time. In eighty days of fighting the French and British troops used on a front of less than 25 miles 15,000,000 artillery shells, or an average of between 150,000 and 200,000 a day — not less than 6,000 an hour for every hour of the twenty-four. And this is exclusive of trench mortar shells and o*her projectiles, such as hand grenades. ^lany of these shells weighed over a ton; many more over half a ton. It is safe to estimate that 5,000,000 tons of metal were hurled against the German defenses in little more than ten weeks time. Royal Horse Artillery going into action at the gallop. This remarkable British official photograph taken on the British Western front in France shows the Royal Horse Artillery approaching a battery position at a gallop. The R. H. A. are the most mobile branch of the artillery. 98 HINDENBURG RETREATS HINDENBURG RETREATS 99 This, of course, was only part of the blasting work. Unestimated quantities of high explosives were used in mining oper- ations, and vast craters were created in which enemy soldiers and guns were en- tombed. It was thus that Thiepval, the Regina redoubt and other powerful German works were reduced to ruins, and their garrisons driven from the chaotic heaps of earth and masonry and molten metal. quantity used in the same time on the Somme. Instead of 6,000 an hour they discharged over 12,000. As a consequence the British captured four times as big an area as they had in a like period of the Somme offensive. Along the Aisne the French exceeded the British record in quantity of shells used. The strong defenses of the Ger- mans, in the caves and tunnels of the chalk and limestone cliffs, required a tre- Sir Robert Borden, Premier of Canada, making rousing speech to Canadian fighters at front. But if the Somme drive outrivalled all previous records, it became a comparative- ly moderate affair in the light of what took place on the Arras front and along the Aisne in 1917. mendous pounding. The French literally shattered the solid rock, and forced the enemy to flee from his quarried shelters as men will flee in the day of God's judg- ment. It is estimated that the British in the The part played by the over-seas Do- first ten days of their fighting on the Ar- minions of Great Britain in the world war ras front deluged the enemy with is one that will long be remembered to 4,000,000 shells, or more than double the the glory of the British race and the 100 HINDENBURG RETREATS HINDENBURG RETREATS 101 praise of those free institutions that were cradled in England. From Canada, Australia, New Zealand and South Africa there was an immediate response. Men of the colonies rallied to the call of the empire. It should be borne in mind that the people of these self-gov- erning dependencies were under no con- straint of constitution, law or force to send their sons to Europe, or in any other way frontier because of the century of friendly relations that she had enjoyed with her great American neighbor. She had no army — only a few militia battalions. But when the news came that Belgium had been invaded and that Great Britain was at war with Germany, tliere flashed across the Atlantic the message "Eng- land can count on Canada." In seven weeks Canada had created a British Tommies returning from the trenches on the Flanders front after several days of fighting. to share in the sacrifices of the great con- flict. They were as free to choose as was the United States, and they chose at once to stand with the mother country, with France and with Belgium for the cause of liberty against the central autocracies. The story of Canada's response is characteristic of that of the others. Can- ada was essentially a non-military coun- try, happy in the security of her own long magnificent camp at Valcartier, near the ancient city of Quebec, and was gather- ing the nucleus of as fine and as fit a little army as fought on any front in the four years of war. The government's first call was for 20,000 men. It got 40,000, and the first contingent sailed from the Gaspe Basin on October 3, two months after the war began, numbering 33,000 picked men. 102 HINDENBURG RETREATS Collision of this vessel, the S. S. Imo, with the S. S. Mont Blanc caused the Great Halifax disaster. Indescribable horrors and ruin caused by great Halifax explosion. This most remarkable photo tells the story of suffering and misery caused by the great Halifax explosion with graphic realism. HINDENBURG RETREATS 103 A period of training was necessary in England, but four months from the day of departure a Canadian division landed in France and was sent to the Flanders front. From that hour to the end of the war Canada always had a place in the line. To her credit stands one brilliant victory after another and many a stout defense. Langemarck and St. Julien are names on the Canadian honor roll. It was there that the sons of the Maple Leaf saved the d V when the enemy, in April, 1915, broke thru the line of the French colonial troops by the use of gas. Canada closed the gap, and, at terrific price held the enemy at bay for over 72 hours until re- enforcements could arrive. In the battle of the Somme the names of Courcelette and the Regina redoubt are remembered among the names of places that are forever identified with Canadian courage. The taking of Vimy Ridge will be one of the great and often told stories in the history of the Dominion. It was the Canadians, who, after other troops had tried for weeks to capture Passchendaele, northeast of Ypres, did the job and came back from victory a mere tattered and wounded remnant. Canada, by voluntary enlistment and conscription, raised an army of about 500,000 men. Her population is barely more than 8,000,000. An army of like proportion in the United States would number over 10,000,000. Australia did even better in proportion to population, and Australian troops were abreast of the Canadians in the bravery and daring of their efforts for freedom. In the early stages of the war they were mainly engaged in defending Egypt from Turk attack and holding tribesmen of the desert in check. Their campaigns on the Gallipoli peninsula, in which the New Zealanders Armenians defeated Turks in the siege of Van. The Turks were compelled to withdraw after a heavy loss inflicted by the Armenians. were their comrades, brought them vmdy- ing renown. The world remembers them as the men who fought naked to the waist, in cotton knee breeches and bare legs, and fought with the fury of demons, and the courage of young gods. On many a western front sector the Australians did magnificent service. The demoralized retreat of the enemy from the Amiens front in the late summer of 1918 is ascribed to the work of these sinewy giants from the antipodes. It is said that their habit of raiding the enemy trenches in broad daylight, often while the German soldiers were eating their noon-day meal, completely unnerved the foe, and made him yield easily when the main covmter attack was launched. South African troops participated in the west front fighting, but the great work of South Africa was done in con- quering the German colonies in Africa. No less loyal than the self-governing colonies was India — still the domain of alien rule. Her turbaned sons took Bag- dad and helped to take Jerusalem; they redeemed Mesopotamia and Syria; they were represented on every front, and everywhere with honor to themselves. "The most daring adventure in naval history": The attack on Zeebrugge. In thib picture is \isualized the s history." In the foreground is the Vindictive, which had been fitted with prows to land men on the great half- to block the channel, are seen in the distance. The Thetis came first, steaming into a tornado of shell-fire fror in the mud and blown up. The Iphigenia was also beached, according to plan, on the eastern side, her engmes I the defenders and the flash of the British and German guns made the dark and artificially fog-laden scene spe ittack on the Mole on April 22, which Admiral Sir Cyprian Bridge describes as the "most daring adventure in naval the Mersey ferry boats Iris and Daffodil being shown at each end of her. The three cement-laden cruisers, designed a batteries ashore. The Intrepid, smoking like a volcano, and with all her guns blazing, followed, and was sunk )ing to hold her in position till she became bedded well down at the bottom. The searchlights and star shells of )ehold. 106 HINDENBURG RETKEATS Man or Beast? Masked Dispatch Riders Pick a Safe Road. English Advance Scouts Con- sulting Road Plans. Masked Dispatch Riders on the Salonica Front Well Guarded from the Fumes of Bulgar Gas Shells. Ejcamining a Map in Order to Pick Out a Safe Road Back to Headauarters. Russia's Tragic Story CHAPTER VII RUSSIA AT FIRST SUCCESSFUL — HINDENBURO STAYS THE RUSSIAN ARMIES — RUSSIA RETREATS — VON MACKENSEN VIC- TORIOUS — RUSSIAN officials' TREACHERY — RUSSIAN REVOLU- TION TAKES PLACE KERENSKY BECOMES LEADER — KERENSKY DEPOSED — TROTZKY AND LENINE IN POWER — RUSSIA MAKES SEPARATE PEACE. Russia came into the war as an auto- cracy. She left by the wide gateways of anarchy, along a road lurid with flame and crimson with blood. Imperial Russia was actuated by the desire to prevent the extension of Im- perial Prussia's sway to the Balkans, Constantinople and the regions that lie beyond. Always the eyes of Russia had been on Constantinople. She was a mighty empire whose coasts in Europe were washed by the waters of land-locked seas, or, in the north, were barred by the Arctic ice for long months in every year. For her developing hf e she needed better ac- cess to the rest of the world. It seemed intolerable to her that the Dardanelles should be controlled by Turkey, apt at any moment to become the tool of some unfriendly or rival power, and thus the warden who would lock the only door thru which her mighty neighbor could emerge from the Black Sea. On the Black Sea was the great Rus- sian port of Odessa, the port where the vast harvests of southern and south- western Russia — the incomparably rich black soil country — were gathered for shipment thruout the world. Thus the freedom of the Dardanelles was vital to the life of Russia. Desire to get Constan- tinople, or at least to keep it from Ger- man control, was more than a mere de- sire for empire. It was prompted by the fundamental principle of self-preserva- tion. There were some differences of opinion in the military councils of Russia when the war began as to whether the armies should advance across Poland and attack Germany, or whether the Vistula should be lield as a line of defense, while the at- tack was made on East Prussia and Galicia, to the north and to the south of Poland. This latter idea prevailed. It was de- cided to hold the Warsaw-Ivangorod for- tified line of the Vistula, while an advance was made across the Baltic provinces, against East Prussia, and thru Bessara- bia into Galicia. Before the Germans had completed their drive thru Belgium the Russians were over the East Prussian frontier. As they advanced against an insufficient de- fending force the people of the invaded region sent up a loud cry for help, that reached the ears of the conquering armies sweeping toward Paris. It became neces- sary to send back to the eastern front troops that had been intended to cooper- ate in the humiliation of France. The Russian giant had moved with swifter strides than the German general staff had beheved to be possible, and when it re- quired re-enforcements to stay the threat- ening disaster on the Marne, they were already far distant, hurrying to check the Slav armies in a remote corner of the empire. The service of the Russians in the criti- cal hour that held victory or defeat for the western allies should not be forgotten. 108 RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY The Russians were routed, with a loss of 80,000 in killed, wounded and prisoners, and were compelled to make a, hasty re- treat to their fortified line on the River Niemen. The Hindenburg victory was hailed with great acclaim in Berlin. It was dis- appointing news for the allies, but the disappointment was quickly turned to re- joicing by the success on the Marne — a success to which the Slav reverse had con- western end of Gahcia stood the city of Cracow, once capital of Poland. It was the gateway into Germany. If the Rus- sians reached Cracow the immensely valu- able industrial and mining region of Silesian Germany would be exposed to invasion. Vienna was urged to strengthen its ar- mies and exert a supreme effort to check the Slav advance. But the Russians could not be held at Lemberg, nor yet at Cleaning Up Sackville Street, Dublin, After Rebellion. It Had Been Shelled by Field Artillery. tributed materially. Better fortime attended the Russian invasion of Galicia, where the Austrian armies were early placed upon the de- fensive. On the day of the defeat at Tan- nenberg, in East Prussia, the Russians won a great victory over the Austrians at Lemberg. Thousands of the enemy were taken prisoner. The Austrian demoralization was so great that Berlin became alarmed. At the the San river, seventy miles further west, where the Austrians made a desperate stand against them. On September 7, as the German army was falling back to the Aisne in France, the Russians routed the Austrians again at Ravaruska. A little more than a week later they invested the great Galician fortress of Przemysl. Leaving besieged by their troops they pressed forward and occupied Jaroslav on September 23. RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 109 was falling back to the Aisne in France, the Russians routed the Austrians again at Ravaruska. A little more than a week later they invested the great Galician fortress of Przemysl. Leaving besiegeQ by their troops they pressed forward and occupied Jaroslav on September 23. With these miportant strategic points either controlled or held, they advanced to the Donajec river, that crosses Galicia from north to south, and, by the end of the month, had pushed their vanguards Thus, two months after the beginning of the war, the Russians had conquered Galicia, and were menacing Germany and Hungary. Early in October the Austrians began a series of counter attacks. German troops had been sent to their aid, and with the better trained soldiers of their great ally they were able to make appre- ciable progress. The Russians were driven from the Uzsok pass in the Carpathians and com- For this "military purpose" the Germans dropped bombs on England. The end of a perfect air raid by the German air men on England. The baby victims and women are being buried. to within cannon range of Cracow. Here they were content to rest for the time, while they spread out along the Car- pathians, that separate Galicia from Hungary, in an attempt to get posses- sion of the chief mountain passes de- bouching on the Hungarian plains. Here and there they actually penetrated the barrier range and reached the plains, oc- casioning consternation in Buda Pest, capital of Hungary. pelled to abandon Przemysl. Tlie cap- ture of Jaroslav followed and the Rus- sian armies fell back in eastern Galicia beyond the San. A great battle developed along the San in the middle of October. It lasted for days in which fortunes varied. Gradual- ly the Russians gained the upper hand. The Austrians attempted a flank attack thru Bukowina, but before it could threaten seriously the Slav line the Aus- 110 RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY trians collapsed on the San, and the Rus- sians re-entered Jaroslav. Six days later Przemysl was again besieged, and re- mained surrounded by the Russian forces until its capture in the following March. By the middle of November the Rus- sians were once more on the outskirts of Cracow. established a strong line across Galicia, protecting the rear of their forces in the Carpathians. A long series of operations then began in the mountains — battles in deep snows and zero temperatures — in which the Russians gradually forced their way into the passes. On March 22 they captured Przemysl, and under the im- London air raid. Mother and son inspecting their home. A mother and her little son have returned home from a visit and this mass of debris greets their eyes. Hungary was again raided thru the mountain passes, and the Austrians were driven from Bukowina. Germany was forced to send additional aid to her ally. With this help the siege of Cracow was lifted, and the Russians retired to the Donajec river, where they pulse of this success swept forward on Hungary with Buda Pest as its goal. The alarmed Austrians rallied again and again to defend their frontier, fight- ing stubbornly for every yard of ground, and then, with the coming of May ap- peared Mackensen on the Donajec. RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 111 The German offensive against Russia was marked by three great efforts to con- quer Poland, sieze the Vistula defenses and crush the armies of the Czar. The first of these began in the opening days of October, 1914, with Von Hinden- burg in command, fresh from his victory over the Russians at Tannenberg, in East Prussia. The German armies, admirably equipped, swept across Poland to the Vistula. They reached the outskirts of Warsaw and Ivangorod by October 17- Aviators dropped proclamations in War- saw calling for the surrender of the city. The big guns began to shell its fortifica- tions. Then re-enforcements suddenly attacked the left flank of the Teutons, driving it back and compelling a retreat all along the line. In perfect order Von Hindenburg's armies withdrew, moving too swiftly for the pursuing Russians, who followed to the German frontier and actually crossed into Posen at one point. This Russian success was brief. Von Hindenburg struck again. Early in No- vember he began a movement against both flanks of the Russian army. One came down the south bank of the Vistula from the East Russian fortress of Thorn ; the other advanced northeast from Czen- stochowa, whither it had retired after its failure at Ivangorod. The Russians were The Maharaja of Patiala visited the Western front. This photo shows the Maharaja of Patiala inspecting one of the big camouflaged British guns on the Western front. First picture of the actual surrender of Jerusalem on December 9th, 1917. The only photo taken on the morning of December 9th, when Jerusalem sur- rendered. in serious peril of being outflanked and cut off from Warsaw and the Vistula. They fell back toward Lodz. Here, at the moment that threatened their destruc- tion, re-enforcements from Warsaw sud- denly attacked the flank and rear of Von Hindenburg's encircling movement, and the battle of Lodz began. The tables were turned. The Germans were in peril of extinction. An entire army corps sur- rendered. But aid was rushed to them and they cut their way out of the Slav net. The Russians fell back from Lodz, and ultimately took up positions along the Bzura river, twenty miles west of War- saw. Thus began a long trench siege I paralleling the Vistula from west of War- saw to the Galician boundary. For months there was bitter fighting along the entrenched front in Poland, and 112 RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY campaign and counter campaign in the Baltic provinces and East Prussia. The Russians met disaster at the Mazurian lakes, but carried out a sweeping offensive in Galicia and the Carpathians, already described, and it was this success that brought upon them the third and greatest German drive. General Von Mackensen came upon the scene as the leader of this final attack They crossed the San, abandoned Prze- mysl, after an eflPort to rally and hold it, and fell back on Lemberg. They lost Lemberg on June 22, and a week later Mackensen turned his attack north, be- hind the fortified line of the Vistula. Meantime Von Hindenburg was press- ing the battle hard in the Baltic provinces. By the middle of July a tremendous struggle was in progress on a 900 mile A busj' scene on a road just behind the lines. The company at the right are resting prior to taking up their march again. upon the armies of the czar. He massed the greatest concentration of artillery that had been seen up to that time on the eastern front against the Russian Donajec line. On May 3, 1916, he opened fire with all his guns. The Russian front was shattered. Mackensen captured 30,000 prisoners and drove his enemy in hasty retreat eastward- front, with Warsaw and Ivangorod as the main objectives of the Austro-German forces. Thej^ fell on August 5 and 6. By the end of August the Germans had reached Brest Litovsk. The czar suddenly came from Petro- grad to the battle front, removed the Grand Duke Nicholas from command of the armies, and placed himself at their RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 113 head. But it did not stay the retreat. In the middle of September Von Hinden- burg drove the Russians across the Dvina, and Von Mackensen occupied Pinsk, on the edge of the marshes that bear the same name. Then only was the Austro-German ad- vance halted. It succeeded in gaining vast territory, and penetrating far into Russia, but it failed to destroy the Rus- sian armies. They had escaped thru the masterly leadership of the Grand Duke. the hands of men entrusted with mihtary administration. But worse than graft was the treachery of officials, in some cases generals and lesser officials, who sold secrets to the foe. The knowledge of these things began to reach the men in the trenches. They had been forced at times to fight with nail- studded clubs instead of rifles. When they learned that they were being robbed and betrayed sedition spread thru their ranks. iiig (jver newly conquered territory held its difficulties. As many as thirty Tommies were needed to move this big gun. They had escaped the enemy; but they had not escaped the corrujjtion, misman- agement aiid betrayal that obtained be- liind their lines in the Russian bu- reaucracy. The Russian rank and file was hungry, wearied, and ill-supplied with arms and munitions. Graft reeked in Russia. Of- ficials enriched themselves at the expense of their armies. Supplies often failed to reach the soldiers, finding their way into Desertions were numerous during the winter of 1916-1917. The armies held their jjositions, but chiefly because Ger- many did not care to press her advance further. She was busy fomenting trouble in the Russian empire. Her agents dis- covering the increasing dissatisfaction in tlie armj% were promoting it. Mutiny would serve equally as well as a victory won by direct attack. A plot to induce Russia to make a sepa- THL \K loRIOl s REIRLAT ' BACK TO THE RHINE Huns strugsUng, not hopetuUy forward to \ ictory, but dejectedly backward to defeat, under bombing planes ceaselessly showering death upon them. RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 115 rate peace was being engineered from Berlin with the aid of disloyal members of the government at Petrograd. It is said the czarina was not wholly innocent of participation in this conspiracy against the empire and its allies. The winter passed with much suffering on the front for the rank and file of the Russian armies. There was some activity in eastern Galicia. Roumania had been invaded, and the Russians were looked upon as her natural helpers, but intrigue prevented aid coming in effective form until it was too late, and the little country went the way of others that had felt the crushing heel of German militarism. With spring there came increasing un- rest in Russia. The world heard only rumors of it, but persons in Petrograd saw signs of a coming storm. The first lightning flash from the gath- ering clouds was the killing of the Monk Rasputin, a mysterious and notorious in- dividual who had for long been a court favorite, exercising a strange influence over the czarina and, at times, over the czar. It was believed that Rasputin was intriguing for Prussia, and giving his aid to what were known as the "Dark Forces," an unscrupulous cabal of com't- iers and officials whose chief concern was to profit at the empire's expense, and to keep themselves in advantageous posi- tions for the purpose. They represented the extreme of reaction, and opposed every movement of a liberalizing char- acter. The news that the body of Rasputin had been thrown into the Neva aroused immense enthusiasm among those who looked for the day when Russia would escape the clutches of its exijloiters. It i^eemed to be tlie spark in the powder, and the explosion followed quickly. On March 11, 1917, a revolutionary movement started in Petrograd. Soldiers First Tommies crossing the Somme over a roughly constructed bridge into Peronne, which was cap- tured by the British. from the Petrograd garrison joined the workers. The following day the Duma met in defiance of the czar's orders, and a message was sent to the czar, who was then on the front with his armies, de- manding his abdication. INIeantime the capital city was in tur- moil. The workers were fighting the police, who, armed with machine guns, held positions in houses and on roofs, from which they attempted to slay the clamoring mob in the streets. Cossacks were called in to ride down the people as they had in many another such emer- gency ; but this time the Cossacks refused to do the murderous work assigned them, and treated the crowd with smiling con- sideration. The czar is said to have been served with the demand for his abdication while aboard a train en route for Petrograd, whither he was hastening to face the revo- lutionary crisis that had arisen so sudden- ly. He accepted the destiny prescribed for him without argument, and asked only that he be allowed to go to his palace in 116 RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY the Crimea and spend his days among his flowers. This request was denied. He was taken to Petrograd and there placed in confinement. A new cabinet was formed with Prince Lvoff, a Russian patriot of democratic spirit, as its leader. It was a coalition cabinet, including the cadet party, a con- servative democratic element, and the socialists of the less radical type, repre- sented by Kerensky, Its life was comparatively brief. It made way for a cabinet more thoroly so- cialistic under Kerensky. For a time the world hoped much from this extraordinary little man, who, in a puny frame, combined a fiery spirit and keen intelligence. But the extreme social- ist element was not satisfied with the Fabian tactics of Kerensky, who at- tempted to hold Russia true to the allies, continue the war, and readjust internal conditions on a basis of representative government similar to that of the United States. The extremists, known as bolsheviki, a word that means simply majority, main- tained a constant agitation, harassing Kerensky 's government at every step. Their attitude lent itself most conveni- ently to German plans, and Germany flooded Russia with agents who joined with the bolsheviki in an effort to pull down what might have developed into a stable and efficient government. The peasants and the soldiers were urged to demand peace and an immediate distribution of the land and other prop- erty. Kerensky used all his eloquence to impel the armies to maintain the fight against Germany, and to encourage the people in support of the war; but it proved unavailing. His effort to convene a constituent as- sembly for the purpose of drafting a new constitution was defeated by the bolshevik agitation. The ignorant peasantry of Russia knew nothing of constituent as- semblies and constitutional forms of gov- Sir John French, former Commander of Victorious British Expeditionary Forces in 1914. ernment; they did know the soviet, or local council, and the shrewd bolsheviki appealed to this knowledge with the promise of administration thru Soviets. A returned expatriate, a Russian Jew, who called himself Trotzky, was one of the most aggressive and influential bol- shevik leaders. He, like Kerensky, pos- sessed great powers of eloquence. Asso- ciated with him was a man name Lenine, a fanatic, whose only aim in life was to overthrow the capitalist systems of the world. In this effort he was willing to take help from any quarter. It is not nec- essary to question his mad sincerity. It was quite compatible with honesty of con- viction that he should accept help from Germany in money or men, and there is little doubt that he did. It was traitorous to Russia and freedom, but it was loyal enough to, his own lunatic dream. RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY 117 Between these men succeeded in over- throwing Kerensky, and seizing the gov- ernment. Anarchy followed, marked by bloodshed and destruction of property. The Russian armies, now reduced to a helpless strength by desertions, were or- dered demobilized, and the bolshevik regime opened negotiations with the enemy for peace. There followed a series of conferences United States, the latter by now a bellig- erent, looked with alarm on the situation. The possibility of German control in Rus- sia constituted a new menace. Already German troops released from service on the east front were appearing on the west- ern front, and Germany was replenishing her depleted stores from Russian gran- aries. Some day, if the extension of lier power was not checked, she might even British Torpedo Boat Destroyer "Viking." at Brest Litovsk between the bolshevik representatives and the German, Austrian and Bulgarian delegates. They ended by the enemy imposing terms upon Russia that stripped her of the Baltic provinces, Poland, the Ukraine, and the region of the Caucasus. Russia lay open to German exploita- tion, and it was carried on with pitiless energy. The western allies and the recruit new armies from among the Rus- sian people. Plans were formulated to stay her progress. Commissioners were sent to help the Russian people. They were able to do little. Finally it was de- termined to send allied forces into Russia, and troops representing the western allies, Japan and the United States landed at Vladivostok, while others were landed at Archangel and on the Murman coast. 118 RUSSIA'S TRAGIC STORY Inspection of a destroyed tunnel entrance on the Western Front at Cambrai. Italy and The Little Nations CHAPTER VIII ITALY ENTERS THE WAR — ITALY ENTERS AUSTRIA — IT^iLIAN SUCCESSES AUSTRIA REINFORCED BY GERMANY CHECKS ITALIAN DRIVE — ITALIAN ARMY DEMOR^VEIZED STAND MADE AT PIAVE RIVER SERBIA ENTIRELY OVER RUN — MONTENEGRO CAPITULATES — ROUMANIA SIGNS PEACE TERMS — BRITISH FAILURE IN GALLIPOLI CAMPAIGN — GENERAL ALLENBY SUCCESSFUL IN HOLY LAND — CONSTANTINE OF GREECE FLEES — GREECE JOINS ALLIES. Before the war began Italy was the ally of Germany and Austria-Hungary. The alliance was of a defensive kind. Each of the three nations was pledged to go to the help of either or both of the others in the event of an a,ttack. Immediately afteil the declarations of war made by Germany against Russia and France, Italy declared her neutral- ity. She took the ground that the central empires had been the aggressors, and that she was under no obligation to join them in anything but a defensive war. This prompt action destroyed the triple alli- ance, and in its place there gradually de- veloped the quadruple alliance of Ger- many, Austria-Hungary, Tin-key a,nd Bulgaria — the three latter countries be- ing, in fact, the vassal allies of Germany, executing her will and cooperating in her plans for a Pan-German empire of INIid- dle Europe with an Asiatic annex in Syria, Mesopotamia and the remoter east. Italy maintained her neutrality until INIay ioiS. In the interval the country v/as disturbed by continual agitation. A strong and pojiular war party came into existence. It was provoked by the fact that Italy in earlier wa^-s had been de- prived of territory in the Trentino, in the region of the Isonzo river, Trieste and Istria. This territory, in which a popu- lation of Italian birth or ancestry prepon- derated, was known as Italia Irredenta, or Italy unredeemed, and there was loud clamor for its recovery. Austria-Hungary, altho for years an all}^ was not loved. In the days of her victory over Italy, when the former Ital- ian provinces were seized, she had delim- ited a boundary which gave her possession of all the advantageous heights and im- portant passes thru the Alps. Thus she had been a menacing neighbor, aiiid the alliance, from Italy's side, had been con- simimated largely in order to safeguard the possibility of another attack and in- vasion. The demand for war became so insis- tent in Italy that the government was forced to yield. Xo doubt existed that Italy went to war on the motion of her people rathei* than at the behest of her king, or of her military leaders. On May 22, 1915, she declared war on Austria. Her declaration of war on Germany did not come until more than a year later, August, 27, 1916. Italy's plan of campaign was to hold the mountain frontier along the Trentino region and the Carnic Alps, and to make her offensive against the Isonzo river front of the enemy, with Goritz and Trieste as her chief objectives. She had vast difficulties to overcome. The work of the Italian engineers in mak- ing possible a warfare largely conducted in snow clad and cloud capped mountains is one of the marvels of the great struggle. The Isonzo river front presented great obstacles to successful campaigning. The 120 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS Edith Cavell, whose execution by the Germans shocked the world. Austrians held the commanding positions and were strongly fortified. They had to divert strength from the Russian front in order to meet the new assault, but they were able to maintain a defense that de- manded supreme efforts on tlie part of Italy. The campaign went slowly. Italian forces reached Austrian soil on the west bank of the Isonzo, and nibbled at the edges of the Carso plateau, over which lay the road to Trieste. A small advance was made into the Trentino, but was soon halted. Then Austria summoned its strength for a counter offensive. A great effort was planned to destroy the Italian armies, and end the menace that was interfering with the operations against Russia. The Austrian offensive in the Trentino was a well conceived plan to reach the Italian plains and cut the rail communications with the Isonzo front, thus compelling a Latin retirement from the positions that threatened Goritz and Trieste. It began on May 16, 1916, and was checked by June 3. In that short space, however, the Austrians pushed through the moun- tains, captured the Arsiero region and reached the edge of the Italian plains. They were within twenty-five miles of their objective when the Latins brought them to a halt, and began a counter offen- sive that gradually reconquered all the lost territory. The Italians were aided in bringing this serious menace to a sharp conclusion by the sudden drive of General Brussiloff into Bukowina and Galicia. Austrian troops had to be withdrawn from the Trentino front to meet the new Rus- sian advance. There followed a period of more or less desultory fighting, and then Italj' launched another great drive on the Ison- zo front. It began in early August, 1916. The Goritz bridgehead and the Carso plateau were the objectives. The attack came as a surprise to the Austrians, who had their hands pretty well occupied with keeping the Russians out of Lemberg. It opened on August 6, the Latin guns concentrating their fire on Sabatino, San Michele and the bridge across the Isonzo that was protected by these mountain positions. On August 8, in a great charge they stormed and crossed the bridge, took the mountain for- tifications and reached Goritz. The city fell the following day, while the Italians drove forward routing the Carso posi- tions of the enemy. Across the Carso plateau, south of Go- ritz, lies the road to Trieste. On August 11, the advance continued along a twelve- mile front. The whole Doberdo plateau was occupied, and further gains made on the Carso. Oppacchiasella was taken the next day. The advanced line of the Latin army reached positions within thirteen miles of Trieste. The offensive rested with this for a few weeks, to be resumed in September, when more ground was gained on the Carso plateau. ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 121 In October and November the fighting shifted to the Trentino and other sectors of the Italian front, but the wedge had been driven far in toward Trieste, and the Itahans were well placed for further suc- cessful operations. They resumed their attacks in May, 1917, after a winter and spring that was marked by no significant events on either side. Under the leadership of General Cadorna they made amazing progress, sweeping over the Bainsizza plateau, northeast of Goritz, and taking practical- ly the whole of the Carso plateau. Trieste and Laibach were both men- aced by these victories. Austrian collapse seemed a not improbable result of the great defeats suffered by the Hapsburg armies. Then came a sudden reversal of affairs. Victory had thrown Cadorna off his guard. On the northern end of his Isonzo front enemy agents had been surreptiti- ously corruptinganddemoralizinghis troops. Like lightning from a sky unclouded the bolt fell in the region of Caporetto. The enemy struck with large forces and important elements of the Italian second army, instead of resisting, threw down their arms and allowed the foe to advance unhindered. This disaster threatened to overwhelm the Italian forces, whose greater numbers and most effective troops were on the east- ern front, holding the two plateaus and the intervening valley beyond the Isonzo. The enemy was on their flank and headed with httle to check him toward the main lines of communication upon which the Italian armies were absolutely dependent for safe retreat. The situation developed into a race be- tween the enemy and the Italians for Udine, the main railroad center. The Itahans won in sufficient numbers to save a large part of their great force. But a tragic part was lost. The enemy cut off and captured some 250,000 prisoners and Lieut. H. T. C. Walker, of the British Royal Navy, hero of the British naval attack on Zeebrugge. enormous numbers of guns and quantities of ammunition. Cadorna jFell back fight- ing delaying actions xmtil he Had crossed the Piave. Here he made his stand until he was disposed of and succeeded by Gen- eral Diaz. Then followed a long siege and a stub- born defense. The alhes sent aid to Italy. British and French troops left the west- ern front, and later some American units joined them, and took up positions in the Italian line. For a long time the situation was peri- lous. At places the Austrians crossed the Piave. They attempted to drive down from the Asiago plateau, and repeat their earlier success. German aid was freely extended to them. They had indeed been helped by the Germans in the original drive that compelled Italy's retreat. But repeated offensives failed to shake the Italian line, and in the summer of 122 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS ^■■_ -^" ! 1 - > •i' . i /^■■■-^ < X N, '■*■ J i •*'■ ■ ■ ^f- ; IPIi ^S . \ ::$!^- % ■ ■;! L n:^iBa—ii Wl-'- ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 123 124 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS German dead in their front line trenches. It may be horrible and all that but it was the only way of defeating the Kaiser. 1918 Italy countered. She cleaned the western bank of the Piave of all hostile forces and regained important positions on the northern mountain' front. Then she halted. The great climax came late in October and early in November of 1917, when, with the Germans in full retreat on the western front, Italy struck again. The Austrian lines broke; demoralization spread thru the ranks ; the armies fled be- fore the pursuing allied forces, and thus routed their commander was forced to throw up his hands and ask for an armis- tice. It was granted. Its drastic terms were equivalent to a complete surrender. Italy occupied the Trentino, the Isonzo region, Trieste, Istria and the Dalmatian coast. In the debacle that followed for the dual monarchy the emperor abdicated, and the patchwork empire of central Europe broke iiiJ into several parts, each claiming the right of independence and self-government. The Germans and Magyars parted company; the Czecho- slovaks and the Jugo- Slavs established republics. When the full story of the war is writ- ten there will be no more brilliant chapter in it than that which tells of how Serbia, in its early months, routed the Austrian forces and drove them from her soil. With the Belgians, the Serbs have earned title to be considered among the bravest of peoples. Belgrade was under bombardment by August 1, and in the third week in Aug- ust an Austrian army that had crossed the Drina was routed at the Jedar, and driven back to its own territory. Then the tables were turned. Serbians and Montenegrins swarmed into Bosnia, and approached Serajevo. This continued through Sep- tember. With the coming of October, the Austrians regained the initiative. Their army had been re-enforced. They had some German aid. Crossing the Drina again they moved forward until they had reached the Oriental railroad, running from Belgrade to Constantinople, through Nish and Sofia. Belgrade was caught on flank and rear, and the garrison had to evacuate it and retreat. The Austrians reached Valievo. They were on the high road to conquest. Then happened one of the most dramatic events in the whole war — an event never to be forgotten. On December 9, 1914, with the shattered forces of the Serbians giv- ing way before the enemy, there rode upon the field the erect and venerable figure of King Peter. The white haired monarch rallid his discouraged troops, and leading them in person, swept forward against the enemy. The astonished Aus- trians were beaten, routed, driven back from Valievo, from Belgrade — back across Drina and Save and Danube, until the soil of Serbia was free from the foot ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 125 of her foe. It was a scene belonging to the warfare of centuries gone — a scene we are not likely to see repeated in the history of the world. Serbia remained free until the Great Mackensen drive began in October, 1915. Von Mackensen had displayed his military talents in the campaign against Russia. He was fresh from the scenes of victory. With an army of 400,000 men he hurled himself against the Serbs. The Austrian force that had unsuccessfully at- tempted to overrun the little country of peasant heroes was greatly strengthened by German troops, and the leadership of Germany's most brilliant strategist gave the new campaign an element of danger far exceeding the earlier effort. The Serbs fouglit courageously, but they were outnumbered and outgunned. Moreover bythe middle of the month they were treacherously struck on the flank by Bulgaria, who entered the war as a Teu- ton ally. King Constantine of Greece made a scrap of paper of his treaty pledging aid to Serbia, and, although the allies landed forces at Saloniki, they were unable to advance with sufficient strength and rapidity to afford the Serbians aid. Belgrade fell on October 10. By Oc- tober 28 the Bulgars and Teutons had effected a junction in northeastern Ser- The British Advance in the West. Trenches captured from the Germans during the great British offensive in the West. bia. Nish was captured on November 7, and the Bulgars sweeping west reached Monastir by November 19. A month later the Anglo-French forces, that had attempted to push up the Vardar valley, fell back to Saloniki. The conquest of Serbia was complete. But a large part of the Serbian army had escaped in one of the most terrible retreats of history, across the snowy mountains of Albania. That army, reor- ganized, is now back on Serbian soil, fighting with a magnificent courage for the redemption of its fatherland. Mona- stir, that fell into the hands of the Bulgars in November, 1915, was once again in pos- session of the Serbs in November, 1916. Serbia remained, except for a narrow fringe in the Monastir region, a con- quered land until the late summer of 1918. Then began an attack by the aUied armies, in which the Serbs played a mag- niiicent part, that routed the Bulgar troops, left to hold the Macedonian front, British outposts ever on watch for enemy attacks, and brought the Surrender of Bulgaria. This photograph shows an alert outpost in the Ypres .„ ii, ,^ n t ii. Salient. A tew wccKS later the Serbs were back at A:^,. ' 'J ES^SjiiHiE ^ ^1 ^^^'^MK^fll^^^M wWkB ^plHKBs fifiyii ' -i^ ^ ^:-—'- ::■* -l ppp IKiji^^wPv i-z^iife...;:^-.^ £./- -..i" •Jli^ Wf^^^ '^^- 126 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS Belgrade, and when Germany and Aus- tria signed armistice terms, they had crossed the Danube and stood on Austrian soil. Roumania's participation in the war was a tragic disappointment to herself and to her alhes. She hesitated a long time under pressure from both sides, and finally reached decision in August 1916 to join the entente countries against the central empires. Once the decision was Russia, but Russia was in the hands of traitors and German agents, and the help she sent was wholly inadequate. Von Mackensen threatened Bucharest from the east, and Von Falkenhajrn attacked the Roumanian armies in Transylvania. Between two fires the little country was helpless. Its intrepid forces that had crossed the Carpathians began a retreat before Von Falkenhayn. They fought courageously every step of the road, and Duke of Connaught, accompanied by General Currie and other Canadian officers, inspecting Canadian soldiers. reached she acted with more precipitation than wisdom. On August 27 she began an invasion of Transylvania, throwing her armies across the Carpathians and making swift advances. Then the redoubtable Von Mackensen was sent to subdue her. He struck her in the flank, using Bulgaria as a base and dri^dng north into the Dobrudja, between the Danube and the Black Sea. She tried to hold him. A distress call was sent to gave ground only when defense was no longer possible. November was a month of repeated disasters, and on December 6 the enemy entered the capital. Russian aid then screened the shattered Roumanian army while it retired beyond the Sereth, and for months thereafter, until the revolution ended Russian re- sistance, the Slav forces held the Danube- Sereth front against the foe. When Russia entered the peace con- ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 127 King of Belgium and Staff. ference of Brest Litovsk and thru its bol- shevik agents made terms with the enemy, Romnania was forced to follow in a like humiliating surrender. The Brest Litovsk treaty was signed on March 2, 1918, and the armistice of Bucharest on March 4. Harsh terms were imposed upon Roumania by the enemy. The little country could only pray that allied victory in the west front would bring her deliverance. The little nations of Europe were not 128 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS The Magnificent Cathedral at Beims, France. ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 129 the only ones affected by the war. The people of Armenia and Syria and Meso- potamia felt its tragic pressure under the campaigns of the Turks. Turkey, as an ally of the central em- pires, served the important end to them of keeping the Dardanelles and Constan- tinople out of the hands of Russia and the allies, and thus preserving the bridge from Europe to Asia over which Ger- many planned to construct her great Hamburg to Bagdad highway. Great Britain was vitally interested in this phase of the struggle. Her posses- sions in India and her suzerainty in Egypt were menaced by the Prussian am- bition, and by the vassal aid that Turkey was giving to Berlin. Hence, earlj^ in the war, she made two efforts to check the Turk and his German master. One of these was the Gallipoli cam- ^^^^^^^^1 r ' J^^Bi ^^ji^^^^^^^^^^^H w^^^^^Br^ ■ Madam Poincaire, wife of the President of France. Photograph of M. Raymond Poincaire elected president of the French Republic, January 17, 1913. His term of office is seven years. paign, in which France joined her. It was a daring but disastrous adventure. It had for its object originally the forcing of the Dardanelles by a naval attack. The British and French warships pene- trated the Narrows for some miles, but under the fire from the shore batteries, and facing the subtle perils of mines and submarines, they were compelled to de- sist after several great vessels — including the Bouvet, the Ocean and the Irresistible — had been sunk. Then it was decided to land troops on the Gallipoli peninsula, constituting the northern side of the straits. The plan was to take the shore batteries, occupy the peninsula, menace Constantinople from the land, and, with the straits freed from enemy control, to enter the Black Sea with the navy. Had the plan succeeded 130 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS Left to right, Marshall Joseph Joffre, one of the French Commissioners; Ambassador Jules Jusserand. Turkey would have been utterly crushed. On April 21, 1915, troops were landed under heavy fire at various points on the peninsula. British and French troops cooperated. A large element of the Brit- ish force was composed of Australians and New Zealanders, whose magnificent fighting qualities and great daring earned for them the admiration of the world. These troops — known as the Anzacs — oc- cupied positions near Suvla bay. The Turks had been allowed time to occupy and fortify the peninsula, and they made a stubborn resistance. There are no better fighters when they are well officered than the soldiers of the Sultan, and they were organized and under the command of Germans in many instances. INIonth after month was marked by a bit- ter and costly conflict. Allied gains were slow. Early in August 1915 the British had a great opportunity to win a decisive vic- tory. In the Suvla bay region, where the peninsula is narrower than at some other points, the Turk had been defeated and was in retreat. Had the retreat been fol- lowed up by an instant renewal of attack, the British might have cut across the peninsula, isolating the Turks on its western end from their base. But there The destruction of Louvain. A of the famous Cathedral of St. Pierre known the world over for its famous chimes. BIG GUNS AT CHATEAU THIERRY. THE ARTILLERY SUPPOIvTED THE INFANTRY AND MADE THE GREAT VICTORY POSSIBLE 132 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 133 was some failure on the part of the com- mand, and the opportunity was lost. The Turks were given time to rally and obtain re-enforcements. As a result of this fail- ure General Sir Ian Hamilton was re- called, and Major General Munro sent to succeed him. But the change in command did not greatly help the situation. In December 1915 it Avas decided to abandon the cam- paign, and the British were withdrawn from tlie Suvla bay region. The follow- ing January the remainder of the allied forces bade farewell to the peninsula, leaving behind many a wooden cross to mark the graves of heroes who had died in vain. Concurrently with the Gallipoli cam- paign the British had begun a campaign in IMesopotamia and had been compelled to defend their Egyptian front. The INIesopotamian campaign opened in November 191-4, when Basra was seized at the northern end of the Persian Gulf. The British were impelled by the need of preventing Germany securing access to the Gulf, where the establish- ment of a naval base would liave been a direct threat to India. They were also intent upon blocking Germany's road thru Bagdad to Persia. Already German agents were busy in Persia instigating revolt. • By seizing Basra a base was obtained from which Great Britain could control the Arab tribes, whom Turkey, as Berlin's agent, was attempting to enlist in a "holy war." Operations went slowly at first, but successfulh^ In November 1915 the British had occupied Kut-el-Amara on the Tigris, about half way north to Bag- dad, and GeneralTownshend was nearing the ancient city of the caliphs. Then came a serious reverse. Within eighteen miles of Bagdad the British were routed by the Turks, and forced to re- treat. They fell back to Kut, and there stood. The Turks besieged the city. A Zeppelin over Paris. A Zeppelin sighted over Paris boulevards. It can be plainly seen in this picture. General Aylmer and Sir Percy Lake at- tempted to reach the city with re-enforce- ments and raise the siege, but failed before the powerful Sannayat position. On April 29, 1916, after 117 days, General Townshend surrendered to the Turks. His garrison had been starved into sub- 134 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 135 Heavy Gun Supposed to Have Been the Type to Shell Paris, a Distance of 7'> Miles. It was a humiliating termination to the first stage of a promising campaign. But the British are not easily daimted. In the following December, with a new army under the command of General INIaude, they resumed the campaign. On Feb- ruary 24, 1917, they re-entered Kut. The Turks were badly demoralized, and the Copper bands on the gigantic shell used in the bombarding of Paris. This section was found in a street of Paris after a shell struck nearby. advance against them was continued Avith- out interval. On INIarch 11 he entered Bagdad. From that time on the Turk was always in retreat. Expeditionary forces drove many miles north beyond Bagdad, and northwest along the Eu- phrates toward Aleppo. In the meantime General AUenby was conducting his Palestine campaign. The Turks had been routed on the Egyptian front, and the British had crossed the des- ert of Sinai, and entered the Holy Land on its southern border. On March 27 they met the main forces of the enemy near Gaza and defeated them with heavy losses. For some months thereafter progress was slow. Roads had to be constructed and communications maintained across the desert witli the base in Egypt. All the fresh water for the British army was brought across the des- ert in conduits. In the autumn of 1917, however. Gen- eral Allenby got his movement under way. Beersheba was taken on October 31. Gaza and Jaffa, the latter the Medi- terranean port of Jerusalem, fell in November. As Christmas drew near the world awaited with expectancy news that. 136 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 137 the Holy City itself had returned to Christian occupation and control. It was thought General AUenby might time its capture for Christmas day, but being more of a soldier than a sentimentalist, he took it at the first opportunity and en- tered it on foot, in modest recognition of its sacred character, on December 11. The fall of Jerusalem marked the be- ginning of the end for Turkey in Syria. During 1918 General Allenby continued his northward progress, slowly overcom- ing natural obstacles and enemy opposi- tion. Aleppo, the gateway to Asia Minor, was his goal. Once at this important junction point, where the railroad branches to go east toward Bagdad and south toward JNIecca, he knew the whole of Syria and INIesopotamia would be in Christian hands. Early in October his long journej'^ ended. He reached Aleppo, and the Turkish armies still left in northern ]\Ieso- potamia were cut off from Constantinople. On the last day of October Turkey sur- rendered. Thus the Armenians and Syrians were freed from the tyranny of the Ottoman empire, but not before un- told thousands of them had suffered hor- rors that cannot be named, and multitudes had perished from starvation and abuse. In the indictment of Germany must be charged not only the atrocities she per- petrated on the people of Belgium and France, but the brutal massacres in Ar- menia, carried out by her vassal ally without a word of protest or a restraining finger from Berlin. The part that Greece played in the war was not understood by many people. There were those who charged the allied nations with treating Greece as Germany had treated Belgium. Here are the facts : A diagram of the mammoth shell, probably the one used in the immense gun located in St. Gobain woods which bombarded Paris a distance of seventy-five miles. The destruction caused by these gigantic shells was very great, and the Parisians were continually in a state of terror until the Allies made a concentrated attack and drove the German forces beyond the Paris range. Germany violated a treaty to enter Bel- gium. The allies entered Greece to keep a treaty. Germany entered Belgium by violence. The allies ente.red Greece by invitation of the constitutional government, of which Venizelos was then premier. 138 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 139 Germany killed Belgians and burned their towns. The allies respected the lives and prop- erty of the Greeks. Germany bled Belgium white with taxation. The allies kept Greece alive with loans. Great Britain, France and Russia were the three powers that gave Greece its in- dependence and placed the father of Con- stantine on the throne. They were obli- gated by treaty to preserve the dynasty and the constitutional government of Greece. The treaty further provided that they might land troops on Greek soil by common agreement among themselves in order to fulfill their treaty obligations. When Constantine refused to recognize the vote of the people that returned the Venizelist government after its forced resignation he over-threw constitutional government. This fact justified the pres- ence of the allies in Greece, aside from their invitation, and aside from the fact that they were there to fulfill for Greece her treaty pledge to Serbia, which Con- stantine refused to keep. When Constantine fled from Greece he knew that evidence of his base treachery had been discovered. He was the con- scious tool of Germany. His plea to be permitted to remain neutral was a dis- honest plea. He was never neutral. Capt. George Guynemer, the leading French avia- tor, and Lieut. Vosse, (in oval), a leading German aviator, meet death at almost the same time. In the last year of the war the Greeks, freed from the incubus of a Berlin-con- trolled monarch, joined with the Serbs, Italians, French and British in driving the Bulgar from the soil of Macedonia. The spirit of Greece was always with the allies. French Troops Going Over the Top and Entering the Enemy's Wire Knta, 140 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS 141 1^^'' vpv^"- ,1 ^-i^jjjp^'^ ,^*H.e ^rs ..*"_lf Pi o u ^■ H i uo p o ^ ^«®^'s*^„:^:^ BRITISH MACHINES CHASING THE GERMAN SCARLET SCOUTS. Our fighting planes ha\e intercepted and caused to turn tail a scjuadron of German Scarlet Scouts. 144 ITALY AND THE LITTLE NATIONS u o 6^ rn 5 4> r- "C '- m C leg "U (U rt o ■" F rt " 3 "if 2= The War On The Sea CHAPTER IX BRITISH FLEET MASTER OF SEAS — GERMAN SEA RAIDS STOPPED U. S. AUGMENTS BRITISH SEA FORCES — BATTLE OFF JUTLAND — U-BOAT WARFARE — LUSITANIA SUNK. In no war since the beginning of the world has the sea played a part so im- portant as in this war. Consider a moment the position of the central empires, and then the position of the allied nations. There was no fighting front of decisive significance that Germany and Austria- Hungary could not reach by land, and there was none, except the Mesopotamian and Syrian fronts, more than 500 miles from Berlin. The centi'al powers and their vassal al- lies had land communication. The trans- port of troops and materials could be done wholly by rail, and without risk of attack by the enemy, or of any enemy interfer- ence. For example in shifting her armies back and forth between the French and Russian fronts Germany ran no danger of loss thru hostile efforts. She could move men and guns to the Macedonian and Mesopotamian fronts without consid- ering the possibility that her enemies would block their road of travel or de- stroy them en route. But Great Britain could not reach any front without crossing seas or channels. Every man she sent to war, every ton of food and munitions, had to be protected against submarine attack. In order to keep contact with her Russian ally Great Britain had to travel thousands of miles around the North Cape of Scandinavia, to Archangel. To reach the Macedonian front she had to travel the length of the most dangerous of all the seven seas — the Mediterranean. If the Mediterranean had been created for the express purpose of making things easy for the U-boats, its configuration could not liave been im- proved upon. In order to reach the Meso- potamian front Great Britain had to risk these same waters, and continue thru the Red Sea to the Persian Gulf — a distance of 9,000 miles. Half a million soldiers came 3,000 miles across the Atlantic to fight with their British comrades, and were kept contin- ually supplied by transport between Can- ada and the front for four years. Half a million came round Good Hope or thru the Suez from Austi-alia and New Zea- land, and were in like manner provided. France sent troops to the east and risked the perils of the sea. Italy, washed by the Mediterranean, was dependent upon sea transport for food and coal and almost every other essential. And all these countries relied upon America as a source of supply, and upon the Atlantic as a line of communication with the food, and munitions and raw ma- terials of the American market. Finally, when the great crisis of the war developed, and the life and death struggle on the plains of Picardy and the banks of the Marne was being watched breathlessly by the world, the whole issue depended 146 THE WAR ON THE SEA THE WAR ON THE SEA 147 upon whether America could get 1,500,- 000 men across the sea in time. It is evident, therefore, that the sea constituted one of the biggest problems the allies had to face. They had to make the sea safe for transport and serviceable as a line of communication. If they failed in this the war was lost. As obviously the sea presented to Ger- many her greatest opportunity. It was the most vulnerable point at which to the great ocean highways with power and promptitude. It happened that the British fleet was mobilized for maneuvers when the war cloud gathered in Europe. Instead of demobilizing it slipped quietly up to a rendezvous in iiorthern waters, and awaited developments. Thus it was ready the instant war was dsclared to meet and fight the enemy. The enemj^ who probably entertained French soldiers moving up to the front. This Britishofficial photograph sliows a detachment of stocky French poilus marching up to the front lines to meet the Huns. strike her enemies. Hence the struggle for the sea became, in many respects, the supreme struggle of the war. In this struggle Great Britain played the part that saved the world from a triumph of Prussianism. Weak as she was numerically and in material equip- ment for land warfare at the beginning of the war, on sea she was mighty, and she moved to the defense of civilization and hopes of a swift descent upon the shores of Great Britain and a sweeping cam- paign by fast cruisers against enemy com- merce, modified his plans. He did not dare to challenge the British fleet to do battle. Several enemy cruisers were at large when the war began, notably the Emden. These engaged in raiding tactics. They sank many thousands of tons of allied shipping, ignoring wholly the requirement 148 THE WAH ON THE SEA of international law that their prizes should be taken into port to have their status determined by a prize court. However the commanders of these raiders were humane. They made pro- vision for the safety of passengers and crew, and this consideration entitled them to the respect which even the allies felt for their daring and courage. Had Ger- many confined herself to such operations as the Emden conducted she would not countered a British squadron of lighter armament m the Pacific, off Coronel on the coast of Chile. Rear-admiral Crad- dock was in command of the British squadron. He was maneuvered into an unfortunate position. After a courage- ous fight against odds in wliich he went down with his flagship, the Good Hope, the rest of his squadron, excepting the Monmouth, managed to disengage itself. The Monmouth followed the Good Hope _ Shell from big German gun kills many in Paris nursery. One of the shells fired by the big German gun m the forest of St. Gobans, a distance of about eighty miles from Paris, fell in a nursery and created the awful havoc shown above. have sunk in the eyes of the world to the level of national degradation that now marks her. But the raiders were pm'sued and cap- tured one after another. An Austrahan cruiser, the Sydney, ran down the Emden off Cocos Island in the Indian ocean on November 9, 1914. Prior to this, however, a German squadron, under Admiral von Spec, en- to the bottom. This was the first important naval en- counter in the war, and it naturally gave great satisfaction to Germany and her friends, of whom, at this time, she had not a few in America and thruout the world. The von Spee victory was a blow at the supremacy of Britain on the sea. A month later, on December 8, 1914, von Spee was cruising north on the oppo- THE WAR ON THE SEA 149 site side of the continent. He was look- ing for victims in the region of the Falk- land Islands — British islands off the coast of Patagonia. Concealed in one of the deep harbors of the Falkland group lay a British cruiser squadron under the command of Vice-admiral Sturdee. It was waiting for the Germans, and as they steamed northward past the islands, it suddenly sallied out and attacked. Before the on allied commerce was left to the U-boat. The story of the U-boat's depredations is too long to tell in detail. The history of the war, exhaustively related, will need a large volume devoted exclusively to the U-boat. It became, at the climax of its destruc- tiveness, the most serious peril the allies had to face, and, in the end, it was the utter undoing of Germany. ^ ^^^ W '. i^'- French warriors on horseback. General Joffre had kept these and nearly all his other rnounted men from within rifle range of the Germans. These men, who were photographed while reconnoitering in Somme region, were as fine cavalry as the world ever saw. In their two years of service back of the trenches they had time to master the technique of their kind of warfare. enemy fully realized what was happening he had lost his flagship, the Scharnhorst, and the battle cruisers Gneisenau, Leip- zig and Nurnberg. That incident just about finished the surface efforts of the German navy. Such activities as were later engaged in by German battleships took place in waters immediately adjacent to Germany or Great Britain. The waging of war The U-boats had enjoyed several nota- ble successes in the opening months of the war. A number of British war ships had been sunk, and there was no little un- easiness lest Germany should be able to nibble down the strength of Britain's navy ship by ship. On September 5, the light cruiser Path- finder was sunk by the U-2 at the en- trance to the Firth of Forth ; on Septem- 150 THE WAR DN THE SEA THE WAR ON THE SEA 151 ijer 22 the U-boats had a field day. They caught the armoured cruiser Aboukir in the North Sea just after she had parted from her sister ships the Hogue and the Cressy. The Aboukir was seen to be in distress by the other cruisers, and they went to her aid. Tliis was exactly what the enemy had hoped would hapjjen. As they neared the sinking ship each of them received in her hull a torpedo from the hiding submarine. All three cruisers went down with the loss of 1,400 lives. The cruisers were old and almost obsolete. The loss of life was the most serious phase of the incident. Germany was jubilant. She saw the destruction of the British fleet by "attrition". The U-boat com- mander responsible for the coup — Otto Weddigen — was decorated and became a national hero. But the British had learned a lesson. Instructions were given that in case of a ship being torpedoed other ships nuist not go to the rescue, but must take every pre- caution to ensiu'c their own safet}^ Fur- thermore plans were considered and agreed upon for protecting the navy from the war of attrition without in any measure lessening its efficacy as a menace and a blockading force against the enemy. Losses to battle ships in North Sea and Atlantic waters became rare events. The enemy's successes were largeh confined to the Mediterranean, where the problems of defense were exceedingly difficult, and the treachery of the King of Grreece made murder easy for the U-boat. Germany soon realized that she had a long and probably disappointing task ahead of her in an effort to pick off the great British fleet one ship at a time. Her naval experts began to turn their atten- tion more definitelj^ to the destruction of alhed commerce. This was wise policy. To attack the allied lines of communica- tion and cut off the armies in France, Ma- cedonia, Egypt and Mesopotamia from their sources of food supply and muni- tions meant to compel the capitulation of the allied countries. Marshal Petain, tlie Defender of Verdun. Germany had scattered mines in the waters adjacent to the British Isles. Ger- man ships carrying neutral flags had en- gaged in this nuirderous work. It was a clear violation of international law. No nation had the right to make the common highways of the sea unsafe for neutral shipping and noncombatant merchant vessels of the enemy by the indiscriminate placing of mines. 152 THE WAR ON THE SEA THE WAR ON THE SEA 153 As a consequence of this action Great Britain in November 1914 announced that a safe channel for neutral shipping would be maintained in the North Sea for all ships entering and leaving it by the Straits of Dover. That meant Brit- ish ships would sweep up enemy mines and guarantee safety in the swept and guarded waters. Ships taking the north- ern passage did so at their own peril. safety of crew and passengers. Neutral ships were told that they ran danger in entering the zone, as a result of "incidents inevitable in sea warfare." That was the beginning of Germany's great U-boat campaign to starve England into submission. Predictions were made in Germany that England would be com- pelled to yield in a comparatively short time. Kemmel Hill Dcl'-'rc the Germans AttackcJ. I In- w as the French commander's post on Mount Kemmel the battle of April 24, when the Germans stormed and captured part of the hill. Von Tirpitz characterized this action of Great Britain as the closing of the Noi'th Sea to neutrals, and hinted at reprisals. The reprisals came in the announcement of the German government on February 4, 1915, that the waters surrounding Great Britain and Ireland were a war region, and that every enemy merchant ship found in these waters on and after February 18 would be destroyed, without guarantee of warning or provision for the Further it was the beginning of the long controversy between the United States and Germany over her attempt to make piracy and murder legitimate on the high seas. The declaration of U-boat warfare was followed almost at once by President Wilson's note warning Ger- many that America would hold her to "strict accountability" for offenses against the law of nations and humanity. To continue the story of the U-boat 154 THE W^vlf i-NT THE SEA war in detail would be merely to relate sinking after sinking, crime after crime against the innocent and the helpless. From the torpedoing of merchant ships without warning the Germans passed to the diabolical practise of shelUng open life-boats with women and cliildren in them. No brutality was too terrible, and the brutal deeds were met with rejoicing and approval by the German people. To this hovu- no voice has been raised in Germany "iVlioever cannot prevail upon himself 'co approve from the bottom of his heart the sirLkirig of the Lusitania — whoever cannot conquer liis sense of the gigantic cruelty to minumbered perfectly innocent victims, and give himself up to honest de- light at this victorious exploit of German defensive power — him we judge to be no true German." It was such utterances as these that later arose to refute the arguments of men who tried to di-aw distinction between the Real dogs of war on duty in the trenches. People often talked of the "dogs of war" but the dogs they thought of thea were far different from these real dogs in the trenches. to condemn the massacres of the seas, or to regret such offenses as the torpedoing of the Lusitania and the Sussex. ^^Hien the Lusitania was simk, with a loss of 1,154 lives, a medal was struck in Germany to conmiemorate the occasion, and Pastor D. Baumgarten, a prominent German clergjonan, in the com-se of an a^ddress on the Sermon on the Momit, de- clared : German rulers and the German people. After the sinking of the Lusitania more notes were exchanged between the United States and Germany, and America began a long season of waiting for an "overt" act on the part of the enemy — an act of open and dehberate hostility. In August the White Star steamer Arabic was smik, struck by a torpedo witliout warning of any kind. There THE WAR ON THE SEA 155 were 424 persons on board of whom 26 were Americans. While the lives of all were endangered only 30 were lost, of whom two were Americans. After some argument Count von Bern- storff, on behalf of his government, dis- avowed the sinking of the Arabic, and assured President Wilson that a recur- rence of like incidents was considered "out of the question." On February 9, 1916, Germany sent her last note on the Lusitania affair, in which she declared she was willing to pay a full indemnity for the lives of American victims — as tho that were possible — and repeated the pledge that "unarmed mer- chantmen shall not be sunk without warn- ing and unless the safety of the passen- gers and crew can be assured." And a little less than a month later came the sinking of the Sussex, with a loss of some 80 lives. The Sussex was a ciiannel steamer carrying passengers from Folkstone to Diepi^e. She had 25 Amer- icans on board, some of whom were in- jured. The U-boat attacked without any warning and made no effort to save the victims of its torpedo. Germany attempted to evade the Sus- sex issue. She suggested a mine might have caused the disaster; she raised the point that the Sussex was armed, or that she was a mine-layer or a warship of some sort. These assertions and allegations were all disproved. President Wilson on April 26 sent Ger- many a note that practically informed her she had been caught in repeated lies and deceit, and concluded with the omi- nous declaration: "If the Imperial German Government should not now proclaim and make effec- tive remmciation of its present methods of submarine warfare against passenger and cargo ships, the United States Gov- ernment can have no other choice than to break off completely diplomatic relations with the German government." ^^^^^^^^^^^^^^iS^^^T^^^^^^I ^^R|iV^H ^r V ' tl ^1 B F ' 'M ^1 ^^m "tr-^J .'#1 l^^l This shows the appearance of some of the fragments of shell found in a street of Paris. To this Germany rephed Avith the an- nouncement that the German naval forces had received the following orders : "In accordance with the general prin- ciples of visit and search and destruction of merchant vessels recognized by inter- national law, such vessels, both within and without the area declared as a naval war zone, shall not be sunk without warning and without saving hvmian lives, unless these vessels attempt to escape or offer resistance." At the same time Germany suggested that now the United States should exer- cise her influence to make the British gov- ernment observe the rules of international law, and added that if the British govern- ment did not follow the "laws of human- ity" the German government would feel it was facing a new situation in which it must reserve to itself "complete liberty of decision." 156 THE WAR ON THE SEA Camouflaged Big Gun. Mounted on a specially constructed railroad carriage, this big French 400 m/m, gun was ready to bang away at the German forces making the drive on the Somme front. It was exceedingly well camouflaged to prevent detection by Boche aerial forces. The British navy had not occasioned the loss of a single neutral or non-com- batant Hfe. Even in battle with German warships it had uniformly done everything in its power to rescue enemy sailors. It had bombed no open ports and sunk no merchantmen. It had most scrupulously observed the rules of visit and search, and the enemy had been given his day in the prize court. Its offense was the effective blockade of Germany at a point remote from the German coast and beyond the reach of the U-boats. The impudence of the German reply, however, lay in making the fulfillment of her pledges to the United States depend upon the conduct of a third party who had no place in the controversy. Matters drifted along under this ar- rangement until the beginning of 1917, and then, as elsewhere narrated, the crisis came and the rupture in diplomatic rela- tions as a result of Germany's proclama- tion of unrestricted U-boat warfare. That proclamation was the beginning of a new and serious chapter for the allies. The rate of destruction went up at once. In March, April, May and June of 1917 ships were sunk in such numbers that it looked as if the enemy's intentions might be realized, and the surrender of Great Britain and France forced by starvation. The United States, entering the war on Good Friday, brought the help of her genius and industry to the problem. De- vices were invented for detecting the presence of submarines and for destroy- ing them. The depth bomb began to prove of great value. When the arming of merchantmen failed to lessen the sink- ing of ships materially, the convoy system was adopted. It proved the most effec- tive method of rendering the U-boat harmless. Gradually the U-boat was mastered. AUied ship-building efforts gained upon the ship-destroying efforts of the foe. America transported 2,000,000 soldiers to France with practically no losses. By the summer of 1918 the earlier alarm that the central empires might win the war with the submarine was dissipa;ted. In- stead it was felt that the submarine could do nothing more than delay the issue. During the period of the submarine war the British navy had two clashes with the enemy on the high seas. Vice- Ad- miral Beatty, in command of a British patrolling squadron, encountered a Ger- man raiding squadron in the North Sea on January 24, 1915. There was a sharp little fight, in which the enemy battle cruiser Blucher was sunk, and two other of his big ships badly damaged. The British cruisers Lion and Tiger suffered, but were able to make port under their THE WAR ON THP- SEA 157 own steam. The biggest naval battle of the war oc- curred off the coast of Denmark on May 31, 1916. Vice-Admiral Beatty, commanding the battle cruiser squadron, discovered the enemy's high sea fleet steaming north and west in the region of Jutland. It was late in the afternoon, and the weather was hazy, but Beatty at once closed in and gave fight. It was his purpose to engage and hold the foe until the British dread- naught fleet could arrive on the scene. The battle raged mightily until dark- ness set in, and the enemy, reahzing his peril, succeeded in slipping away in night and fog and reaching his own sheltered waters behind Helgoland. The British lost three battle cruisers — the Queen Mary, Indefatigable and In- vincible ; three armored cruisers — the De- fense, Warrior and Black Prince, and eight destroyers. The enemy admitted at the time the loss of one battleship, the Pommern, one ba^ttle cruiser, the Lutzow, four cruisers and five destroyers. When the war ended it developed that his losses had been far heavier than he had admitted or than the British had claimed, and that from May 31, 1916, until the hour of final defeat official Ger- many knew that its fleet could never again run the risk of meeting the British. In British naval history, however, no incidents will live longer or redound more loudly to the praise of Britain than the intrepid raids on the submarine bases of Zeebrugge and Ostend, on the Belgian coast. The former took place on the night of April 22-23, 1918. Vice Admiral Sir Roger Keyes directed the daring ex- pedition that undertook to destroy the fortified mole of Zeebrugge and block the channel by which access was had to the canal. Six obsolete British cruisers took part in the enterprise — the Brilliant, Iphigenia, Sirius, Intrepid, Thetis and Vindictive. The last named won great French Submersible Torpedo-boat Signalling Fleet at Biserta. glory. She landed storming parties on the mole while being hammered with shells from the enemy shore batteries. A noble wreck she managed to reach port. A few weeks later she ventured forth again, and allowed herself to be sunk at the entrance to the harbor of Ostend. In all the history of the world there has been no more wonderful spectacle, nor any surrender more utterly humiliating, than that which ended the long struggle upon and beneath the seas. When in late November 1918, the pride of the German navy, great dread- noughts, battle cruisers, armored cruisers and destroj^ers, steamed sullenly across the North Sea and gave themselves up to the waiting fleet of Britain with its allied squadrons of American and French war- ships, there ended the dream of Wilhelm Hohenzollern, the dream of a vast world empire, mighty on land and sea. 158 THE WAR ON THE SEA French Submarine Torpedo Boat "Lavoisier" Helped to Clear the Mediterranean. Great Austrian Battleship "Herzog -Karl" surrendered to Italy. America's Long Patience CHAPTER X AMERICA NEUTRAL BELGIUM STARVING — GERMAN PLOTS LUSITANIA SUNK EXCHANGE OF NOTES RELATIONS WITH AUSTRIA BROKEN AMERICANS ULTIMATUM. America was slow to discover that she lived in the world rather than in the west- ern hemisphere alone, and that she v/as neighbor to Europe as well as to Mexico. "When the war began in Europe the American people looked upon it as a strange and tragic madness of monarchs and subject nations, with which they had nothing to do, and could have nothing to do, except as intermediary in an effort to make peace. Milhons of Americans were shocked and outraged by the ruthless treatment of Belgium when Germany hurled herself across the little country's frontier in a frantic effort to get at the throat of France. Some Americans wanted the United States to protest and even to threaten a declaration of war if Germany persisted in her violation of Belgium's rights and liberty. 'No action was taken by the American government, however, -and it is probable the government faithfully reflected the sentiment of a majority of the people, at that time. There was very general sjTn- pathy for Belgium, and wide-spread in- dignation against Germany, but the old tradition that America ha,d no lot or part in the politics and quarrels of Europe obtained thruout the land, and few would have been willing to go bej'ond sympathy and indignation. America's sympathy was shown most practically and with little delay. All over the country funds were raised for the re- lief of Belgium, whose people had been reduced to misery and starvation in a brief space of time by the cruelty of the foe. When it become apparent that the proper administration of American boun- ty depended upon direct American super- vision, an American Commission for the Relief of Belgium was named, with Her- bert Clark Hoover, an Iowa, mining engineer, as chairman. Mr. Hoover proved a wonderful organizer, a man of generous heart and great executive abil- ity. Under his leadership millions of dol- lars were raised for the help of King Al- bert's oppressed people, and under his personal direction the money was dis- bursed for their salvation. For two years he labored incessantly, handicapped by the frequent refusal of the German ad- ministrators of Belgium to cooperate or in any way to facilitate his work. The ministry for Belgium was Amer- ica's main means of contact with the war zone during 1914-15-16. There were other conta,cts, but they were all of the same sort — relief work for the suffering of Serbia, Syria, and Armenia, or ambu- lance driving and Red Cross service in France. Officially America was neutral. The Pesident issued declarations of neutral- ity as each new belligerent appeared in Europe. Immediately following the first outbreak of war, in August 1914, he ap- 160 AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 161 OJ a> a; rt c o ■o 2^ 2 « S •a -M >ii 3 u to u *^ fe- s ■c. . r ■" 4J u C u m O rt P u ^ §-^^ ■*" '^_>, >- 5) « rt fl, & -^ aj c-2 l-s^ ..oS ■^" •SS„ 3 I- O .u S c E S'C o Ji 1 g£i:§^^ la's t: *j M "H S.S u £ .5 :£ ° |.2 C MO o^S £ o 2 3 fc-C ^ J2-C 2 .; Ji fc C 1 -O ■jjto ■c-S a. " ■" c .2.5 p.' 2 *": U ID (^ S^ ■S°-o.S« E o ;> C rt s^ •— ^ •— rt, ^- **-. a. fr, i^ t- o l-^^^-^^Si 1) T3 pr i> m-o u |3 aj = to J3 2 ^ o g'*^ -a 0— ->- g > < III iJi ■".S '=''o'|'3''S :-c aii't: > 162 AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE pealed to the American people to main- tain a strict neutrality in word and act. The American people made a loyal ef- fort to acquiesce in the President's request, and a very large proportion of them succeeded admirably ; but the Amer- ican of German birth or descent proved in many instances an exception to the loy- alty of the majority. The United States did not realize at first that its citizens of German blood ment, the pride and even the fear of German-Americans. Secret organizations were formed; oaths of loyalty to the kaiser were taken; reservists were drilled. Agents were hired to go into American industries and provoke and persuade the workers to strike. These efforts were directed chiefly to the demoralization of the munition factories, or other cbncerns producing goods that were of value to the enemies of Germany. French Advancing Behind a Barrage Fire. were being made the objects of continued incitement by German agents in Amer- ica; but this was true. Had they been left to themselves there is little likelihood that any serious trouble would have devel- oped. But men on the pay-roll of the German Ambassador, Count Bernstorff, and in the employ of Dr. Dumba, the Austro-Hungarian Ambassador, main- tained a ceaseless propaganda thru chan- nels and agencies of varied kinds by which they played upon the racial senti- At the same time agents lobbied in Congress, while subsidized or misguided newspapers thruout the country sup- ported their efforts to obtain an embargo on the export of munitions, and even on the export of foodstuffs. The propaganda of the Bernstorff- Dumba organization attempted to make the American people believe it was unjust and, indeed, unlawful to sell guns and shells and food to the enemies of Germany AMERICANS GO TO FRANCE 163 164 AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE Premier Orlando directed Italy's War Committee. when Germany was unable to buy them. This was, of course, ridiculous. The manufacturers and producers of the United States had a right to sell to any- body who could reach their market and pay their price. It was not their fault that Germany could not come to New York or Boston or New Orleans and trade. The obstacle in the way was not American prejudice so much as the Brit- ish fleet — and that was an obstacle that Germany would have had to remove for herself. The refusal of Congress to follow the promptings of the kaiser thru Count Bernstorff and his agents, provoked these gentlemen to more desperate efforts. Explosions became frequent in muni- tion factories; bridges were blown up; trains were wrecked. But all of these things, altho vexing the American people, did not greatly stir them. Many of them simply refused to believe that they were anything more than accidents, or — at worst — the work of irresponsible fanatics. Then came a day — May 1, 1915 — when there appeared in the New York news- papers an advertisement. It read as follows; NOTICE! TRAVELLERS intending to embark on the Atlantic voyage are reminded that a state of war exists betAveen Germany and her allies and Great Britain and her allies; that the zone of war includes the waters adjacent to the British Isles; that, in accordance with formal notice given by the Imperial German Government, ves- sels flying the flag of Great Britain, or of any of her allies, are liable to destruc- tion in those waters and that travellers sailing in the war zone on ships of Great Britain or her allies do so at their own risk. IMPERIAL GERMAN EMBASSY Washington, D. C, April 22, 1915. Not many people saw this extraor- dinary advertisement, in which a foreign government ignored the government of the United States, and talked directly to the American people in threatening words and tone. Those who did see it paid little attention to it. But there were individuals to whom came mysterious warnings to avoid sail- ing from New York on the Lusitania, that was due to steam out of the harbor the day after the appearance of the Ger- man Embassy's menacing notice. Some of them heeded these warnings. Others laughed at them. The idea that Germany would sink a great passenger liner, with American citizens on board, seemed absurd. It was true that German submarines had been very active and had occasioned considerable loss, but, aside from the sink- ing of several allied battleships — legiti- AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 165 mate prey — there had been no appal- Hngly dramatic happenings such as were soon to come. In February the German government had proclaimed a submarine zone around the British Isles, and announced the es- tablishment of a U-boat blockade of Great Britain. President Wilson followed the enemy proclamation with a note addressed to Berlin, pointing out the perils of Ger- many's plan of blockade and its threat to the freedom and security of neutrals. This note closed with an emphatic decla- ration that if Germany violated the rights of the United States upon the high seas, the United States would hold her to a "strict accountability." It was with this phrase still clearly in mind that American citizens went on board the Lusitania, and sailed from New York, in spite of insulting advertisements and mysterious warnings. The Lusitania carried in her hold some small arms animunition — rifle cartridges. She had no dangerous cargo. In every re- spect her manifest complied with the law. She was a British passenger liner. She had no troops on board, and altho on the naval reserve list, she had not yet been called for active service. At five minutes after two on the after- noon of May 7, 1915, the Lusitania was shpping along rather slowly off the Old Head of Kinsale, Ireland. Suddenlj^ the U-boat 39 appeared at her side, and dis- charged two torpedoes into the utterly helpless vessel. No warning was given, no opportunity for the escape of the women and children, and of course no effort was made to visit and search her, as the law of the sea requires. The great liner sank quickly, carrying to their death 1,154 persons, many of whom were women and children, A score of little babies died pitifully. Among the 1,154 dead were 102 Amer- Major Baracca, Italian Ace. The news of this tragic happening shocked and horrified the world. It stunned Americans. It seemed impossi- ble to believe it true. After the first in- credulous amazement there came a surge of anger, and had President Wilson declared war on Germany the day after the sinking of the Lusitania he would have had a large part of the nation with him for vengeance on the cruel and cow- ardly foe. But President Wilson did not declart war. Instead he made a speech at Phil- adelphia in which he said: — "There is such a thing as a man being too proud to fight; there is such a thing as a nation being so right that it does not need to convince others by force that it is right." The phrase "too proud to fight" was the most unfortunate the President had 166 AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 167 ever used. Torn from its context it was carried around the world, and wherever it was repeated there came back to Amer- ica the laughter of mockyy and the scorn of men. President Wilson did not know Ger- many then. No man knew her as all came to know her later. Had he known her he would never have used the second phrase, about a nation being "so right that it does not need to convince others onstrate the righteousness of the United States to the German intelligence. He went about his task earnestly, ably and patiently. He wrote two notes to Ger- many, in the first demanding reparation, and, in the second, emphasizing the de- mand, and insisting that Germany must not sink ships without warning, and must not turn passengers adrift in open boats at a distance remote from shore. After these several interchanges of Italians had many anti-aitpraft guns mounted on tractors. Italian anti-craft guns and light artillery pieces were mounted and hauled into position by tractors. by force." President Wilson learned that there is only one way to convince the Prussian mind of anything, and that is by force. You might be as right as God Himself, and it would make no impres- sion whatever upon the type of mind that burned Louvain, sank the Lusitania, murdered Nurse Cavell and wantonly converted Northern France into a wilder- ness of death and desolation. President Wilson attempted to dem- notes, on September 1 Count Bernstorff announced that Germany would sink no more passenger liners without warning, and would otherwise comply with the con- ditions deemed by the United States gov- ernment to be essential in the interests of humanity, international law and neutral rights. Public indignation subsided a little. It was hoped that the President's concil- iatory plan would prove effective. 168 AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 169 There were other provocations, how- ever, that disturbed the peace of mind and good temper of the average American citizen. The activities of certain agents, whose connections had been traced back to the vicinity of the Austrian embassy, made many people feel that America was much too tolerant of some of the repre- sentatives of the central empires. This impression became so strong that the State Department at Washington, early made small difference as long as the shrewd, unscrupulous little agent of the HohenzoUern autocrat was still free to go as he pleased in Washington. Dr. Dumba had never been more than a tool for Count Bernstorff. Dumba was a business man and Bernstorff an aristo- crat, hence Dumba was content to be a valet in conspiracy for his master, the arch-conspirator. However the expulsion of Dumba — Italian Bersaglieri cycle regiment on their way to the Austrian frontier. in September 1915, requested the Aus- trian government to recall Dr. Dumba. This did not mean severing diplomatic relations, but merely a protest against the conduct of the particular individual then acting for the dual monarchy at Washington. The Austrian government did as it was requested, and Dumba departed. But the departure of the Hapsburg ambassador for such it was in all but technicality — led to further discoveries and disclosin'es. As a consequence in December the two German agents chiefly responsible for outrages and plots in America — Boy-Ed and Von Papen — were induced to follow the former Austrian ambassador. It was on September 1 that Count Bernstorff gave the sacred word of Ger- many that she would not sink another 170 AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE Austro-Italian Fighting in the Alps. AMERICA'S LONG l^ATIENCE 171 passenger ship without full warning. A little less than six months later, on March 25, 1916, the channel packet Sussex was torpedoed off the French coast. She sank with loss of life among crew and passen- gers. Several Americans were on board, but happily escaped death. The Sussex was wantonly sunk. No warning was given. No effort was made to save life. It was another instance of cold-blooded murder. America was on the verge of breaking diplomatic relations with Germany. The anger of the people was intense. "Strict accountability" had been the words a year before, and Germany had acted as tho they meant nothing of which she need be afraid. Prejident Wilson sent another note, and Hiade a speech tp Congress emphasiz- ing the serious and perilous nature of the situation. In his note he told Germany that should she repeat this crime diplo- matic relations would be severed. In a few weeks Germany answered with new promises of good behavior, and once again the United States swallowed its wrath and gave tlie Germans a chance. Thru the remainder of 1916 Germany avoided further provocation. President Wilson was re-elected in November on a platform summed up in the phrase "He kept us out of war." America, evidently, was hapjjy to be kept out of war in spite of all the injury that had been done her, and the insults that had been heaped upon her. Her anger had flamed up occasion- ally, but there was no steady heat. There was certainly no heat intense enough to repudiate the pacifist slogan of the Demo- cratic nominee. This was in part due to the fact that the people of the great middle-west and far west were not yet aware of the real perils to the nation involved in temporiz- ing with a power like Germany. More- over the offenses committed by U-boats did not appeal with the same force to them as to the people of the eastern and Military Men of Southern Europe, Roumanian, Servian and Greek. sea-board states. They were inclined to think that Americans should keep off the sea when the sea was dangerous, and not risk the provocation of international dis- pute and war merely to gratify their de- sire for travel. Following the victorious campaign of the President on his peace platform, there came a rather dramatic opportunity to act for a moment as a potential peace- maker. Early in December Berlin proposed that the warring countries engage in an effort to negotiate peace. Germany had just completed the conquest of Roumania by occupying Bucharest six days before. Russia was hors de combat. The hour seemed opportune to the Prussian leaders. President Wilson also thought the hour opportune for a definite effort to end the war. He addressed an identical note to all the belligerents requesting ITA AMERICA S LONG PATIENCE AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE 173 them to make a clear statement of the terms upon which they were willing to consider peace. He based this request upon the ground of America's interest in the restoration of peace. He argued tha!^ the prolongation of the war was endar.- gering the security of the United States. The President's note was not favorably received in the lands opposed to the cen- tral empires. Nevertheless they replied with definite statements of their war aims. From all of them came a declaration that they would enter into no discussion of peace with Germanj^ until she had defined her terms. The British prime minister insisted that there could be no peace with- out assurance of reparation, restoration and security. Finally in a combined re- ply, just as the year ended, the allies em- phatically rejected the German proposals for a conference, and reminded tlie world that Germany looked upon sacred prom- ises as "scraps of paper," and approved the principle that "necessity knows no law," However opinions may differ as to the wisdom of the course taken by President Wilson, it can never be questioned that he exerted himself to the extreme limit of patience and tact in the effort to keep America neutral and peaceful, and to en- courage a spirit of conciliation among the belligerent nations over-seas. More ardent spirits would have entered the war when Belgium was invaded, the Lusitania sunk or the Sussex torpedoed — excuses were abundant. But President Wilson was not seeking excuses to fight; he was trying to avoid fighting. If America had to fight he wanted it to be the result of a situation that left no pos- sible alternative; he wanted every Amer- ican citizen, no matter what his ancestry or nativity, to feel that America was en- tering the war only after she had ex- hausted every means in her power to re- main neutral and because national safety and self-respect could not be preserved in any other way. This photograph, one of the most remarkable made ill the national army camps, shows a number of the soldiers in the trenches wearing their gas masks, fac- ing a gas attack of the "enemy." When his attempt failed to obtain from the belligerent nations an agreement to enter upon peace negotiation — failed be- cause of Germany's refusal to commit herself to any definite proposals — he realized that he had gone as far as it was possible to go. He had given the central empires chance after chance, and they had proved shifty, untrustworthy and in- different to honorable appeal. Now. altho the proposal for negotiation came from them, and, at his request, had been met by the alhes with a clear forthsetting of their war aims, the central powers de- clined to go on record as to their basis of bargaining. President Wilson was satis fied at last that if Germany gave any new provocation to the United States there could be only one answer to it. Reason, persuasion and appeal were no longer of any avail. Force — force to the utmost — • was the only way left. 174 AMERICA'S LONG PATIENCE The United States Draws The Sword CHAPTER XI GERMANY RENEWS SUBMARINE WARFARE NO HOPE FOR FRIENDLY RELATIONS — GERMAN-MEXICO PLOTS — UNITED STATES DECLARES WAR ON GERMANY — GEN. PERSHING ARRIVES IN FRANCE — FIRST UNITED STATES EXPEDITIONARY FORCES REACH FRANCE — FRENCH AND AMERICANS SHOW CORDIAL RELATIONS. It was on the last day of January in the year 1917 that Germany announced to the world that she would wage war on the sea with unrestricted frightfulness. Thus she repudiated her pledges to the United States and intimated that she would torpedo without warning every ship that dared to sail the seas. At this time she had lost faith in the efficacy of her wonderful military machine and be- lieved that the huge fleet of submarines she had been building secretly would en- able her to starve Britain into submission within three months. She argued that she could afford to earn the hostility of all civilization so long as she won the war. The gauntlet thrown down by the Teu- ton warlords was taken up quickly, if reluctantly, by the great North American repubhc. On February 26th, President Wilson went before Congress and asked that diplomatic relations with Germany be severed. He knew, then, that the step he was taking was irretraceable and that only a miracle could keep the United States from being involved in the fearful European struggle. His last hope, which was that the United States would be able to maintain armed neutrality, soon van- ished. Although the President authorized the arming of American merchant ships, the desperate German government pro- ceeded to carry out its threat and soon a whole series of attacks on the trading ships of the world, involving the loss of American property and of American lives. And so on April 2nd, tlie Presi- dent went before Congress again and re- quested that a state of war with Germany Jbe declared. In this utterance Mr. Wil- son took pains to say that "We are but one of the champions of the rights of mankind." Congress did not hesitate as to its course. The revelation that the German Foreign Minister, while his country was at peace with the United States, had urged the German Minister in Mexico to arrange for a Mexican invasion of the United States, promising to Mexico a slice of American territory, and that he also had sought to improve this plan by seeking an anti-American alliance be- tween Japan and Mexico, aroused the ire of the whole country, and made the people ready to plunge into the Old World struggle. The Senate passed the war declaration on April 4 by a vote of 82 to 6 and the House of Representatives passed it on April 6 by 373 to 50. At the same time the President was directed to employ the entire naval and military re- sources of the country to bring the struggle to a successful termination. President Wilson immediately after signing the war resolution issued a proc- lamation concerning the conduct and treatment of alien enemies. All of these momentous acts that swept America from her traditional isolation into the maelstrom of European strife took place amid profound emotion on the part of those participating, and breathless interest on the part of the people. Beyond a display of flags — flags of all the nations at war against the central em- pires — there was no great public demon- stration. Millions of Americans rejoiced that the bonds of neutrality were broken, that the obUgation to silence and inactiv- ity was removed, and that — before it was too late — America had taken her place 176 THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD Commandant Bachkarova, the leader of the Women's Death Battalion. beside the great democracies of the world for the final fight against autocracy and the legions of oppression. In 1776 America had raised the flag of freedom and the right of self-determina- tion and self-government. She had been true to these ideals that then began to revolutionize the world. She had fought to free the slave. She had given Cuba liberty. She had redeemed the Phil- ippines from the bondage of Spain. By all that she had held precious, by all that made her history glorious she had a right to stand with France and England and Italy and little Belgium against the Hun. Her duty lay upon the frontiers of free- dom, and it was with a glad pride, count- ing well the cost, that America un- sheathed her sword, and sent across the seas to the older allies a message of cheer and comradeship. Generally speaking, the year 1916 had been most unfortunate for the Germanic combination from a military standpoint. Only on the Roumanian front had any consolation been offered to the high Ger- man command. Russia, although she ex- hausted Jierself terribly by her efforts, had carried off the honors on the east, the Italians had had a good year on the southwest and in the west the Verdun offensive had failed and the British and French counter-offensive at the Somme had made dangerous headway. Early in 1917, therefore, Germany was dreading events on all fronts, particularly on the east and the west. Her agents in the east were reporting that a revolution might occur in Russia but the hopes raised by her secret agents in other quar- ters had been sadly disappointed and she could not be sure that the downfall of the Czaristic regime, with its pro-German ele- ment, would be a help to Germany. For that reason she decided to order a retreat from the great Arras-Soissons salient, to dodge the attacks the allies were prepar- ing and to depend on her submarines to gain victory at sea while her armies evaded decisive conflict on land. That was the general situation in the world conflict when the United States be- came a belligerent on April 6, 1917- Three days later the British forces gained a brilliant success at Vimy Ridge, and they and the French scored time and again during the remainder of the 1917 fighting season but they had not sufficient strength of themselves to overwhelm the enemy and the United States was in no position to render appreciable help except at sea. American dreadnoughts and de- stroyers were not long in finding their way to the North Sea and there, and around the shores of Ireland, they did splendid work in curbing the piratical underwater craft of the common enemy. The closest possible co-operation pre- vailed between the British and American admirals, and together they baffled the supreme effort of the enemy to accom- plish the defeat that the enemy's armies had failed to obtain. In the meantime the United States set THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 177 178 THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD to work determinedly to improvise an army and to build transports in the hope of aiding the allied nations to gain victory in the year 1918. As the months passed by and the destruction of Russia's mili- tary efficiency by the revolution became clear, it was seen that the United States would have to prepare to take a much larger part in the struggle than had been anticipated. Twenty-two days after the declaration of war, Congress passed con- scription or the law providing for the selective draft. In a few weeks, the regu- lar army, by volunteering, was brought up to a strength of 287,000 and the Na- tional Guard up to 625,000. On June 5, ten million young Americans registered and became available, when required, for the purposes of the national cause. Two weeks later, two million men, by drawing lots, were chosen for military service. This number was greatly increased in 1918. Among those enlisting were 300,- 000 colored men, many of whom won decorations on the field of battle. By the end of June General Pershing, who was appointed to the chief cormnand of the United States expeditionary forces, and the first contingent of Amer- ican troops were safe on the soil of France. Training camps for American troops soon were established midway be- tween Paris and the Swiss frontier. Within six months of the declaration of war it became known that American troops were fighting in the trenches on the Nancy front on the banks of the Rhine-Marne front. A few weeks later, in November, the Germans, in their eagerness to gain precise' information, made an elaborate raid on the American front in which they kiUed three, wounded eleven and captured eleven men from the United States. Germany did not realize then that not a year would pass before the allies, with the material aid of a huge American army, would have beaten her to her knees. The flag of America had been on the front since the first month of the war — ^Hmi 11 ^^■i /J W 9 ^ 1 ^^^^^^^^^^^^^/i«<^ ^'"^Skfll )c '^1H|H ^^^^^^^^^^^^B< 'V- "^^^H ^^^Kfl *^ i^^J^^^^^M A. F. Kerensky, Russia's youthful Minister of War, formerly one of the greatest of the nation's heroes. since August 1914. It had been there as a promise and prediction that America would follow it. The story of where that flag came from and what befell it was told in Current History by the Rev. S. N. Watson. And this, in part, is the story: Under the burning skies of August, 1914, there was seen in the streets of Paris a procession of soldiers of the Foreign Legion. Over the heads of one of the groups floated the Stars and Stripes. The soldiers who formed this American group belonged to the Second Regirnent of the Foreign Legion, and their devotion to France and to liberty had impelled them to enlist. Their flag was the first Amer- ican flag on the French front. Some one had offered them this flag here in Paris, where the group was formed. They took it with them to Rouen, where they had their first camp. When Rouen was threatened by the enemy this regiment was sent to Toulouse. Returning from Toulouse to Paris for active service at THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 179 MJ3 E^ •5:5 180 THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD rcco CO r-.H THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD 181 i \ "^pl •'-;,, , •"■"! ^^ '1 ^^^^^! "^"^ ^K?^^^ ^M ^^^H ElI^I w^M Foreign Minister Leon Trotsky, of the Bolshevik Russian Government. the front, its members draped the starry banner over the side of the cattle car in which they were riding; and, arrived at the front, they alwaj^s found a place of honor for their idolized flag. When they slept at night, or when they went "over the top" in an assault, one man or another always carried it with him. At last came the moment when the United States took its place in the war. The little group of American volunteers was dispersed. Three were dead, one was grievously wounded, one was a pris- oner in German J^ Of one of those now dead it is reported that he lay three days in his bed without saying a word and that suddenly he seized the flag and waved it, crying "I'm an American!" and expired. One of the survivors sent the flag to the rector of the American Chiu'ch in Paris, asking him to offer it to the French Gov- ernment. The rector willingly accepted the task. He wrote to the Minister of War, telling of the request of his com- patriots, and received this cordial reply: "I accept with pleasure, in the name of the French Army, this glorious emblem, for which General Niox, Governor of the Invalides, has reserved a beautiful place in the Hall of Honor of the Musee de I'Armee. This flag will thus remain a striking witness of the devotion to France displayed by the American volunteers who, from the beginning of the war, came to fight in the ranks of our army for right and civilization." General Pershing was present on the occasion when the flag was presented to France. It was on July 4, 1917, in the Court of Honor of the Hotel des In- valides, Paris. The French president was there, and the minister of war and Mar- shal Joffre. In making the presentation tlie rector of the American church in Paris said: Gen. Diaz, Italian Victor, invited to visit America. 182 THE UNITED STATES DRAWS THE SWORD "What a prophet this flag has been, the first American flag that has floated over the heads of those who were fighting on the soil of France for the ideals which the banner represents, and which are the life and soul of France ! It was not permitted to our gallant boys of the Foreign Legion to carry their flag openly, like the colors of a commander when he leads his soldiers has come to pass, now that the great Re- public beyond the sea is physically taking the place which it has always held in spirit. We are rendering a service to the comrades who died for France when we ask you to accept this emblem for which they gave their lives. It is also an inspira- tion to the living to be worthy of those pioneers who preceded them on the road "Battalion of Death" Made Up of Russian Women. to the charge, but they carried it just the same; one after the other, they carried this flag wrapped about their bodies as a belt — a life-preserver for the soul; one after the other, they were wounded — some were killed — and it was in this way that the American flag received its first bap- tism of blood in this conflict where now it has its recognized place. "This flag has been the prophet of what that leads to eternal liberty and the re- demption of justice." So the flag was placed among the treas- ured things of France in the heart of Paris, where it remains to this day. And General Pershing, with his staff about him, stood before the tomb of America's heroic friend and said: — "Lafayette, we are here!" The Decisive Campaign in the Year 1918 CHAPTER XII GERMAN EEVEESES AND GAINS UNITED STATES SPEEDS UP GERMAN GIGANTIC ATTEMPT AT CHANNEL PORTS — ALLIES UNITED UNDER FOCH FOCH's STRATEGY WINS GERMAN RETREAT — ENORMOUS ALLIED GAINS GERMANY ADMITS DEFEAT — ARMISTICE SIGNED. To understand how Victory came to the allied and associated powers in 1918 it is necessary that we shall see the main features of the war in the preceding years. In 1914 the Germans tried for victory in the west and failed. In 1915 the Germans tried for victory in the east and failed again. In 1916 the Germans made their main efforts on the Italian and French fronts but their attacks broke down and allied offensives at the Somme, on the west, in Galicia on the east and along the Isonzo on the southwest made appreciable headway in spite of the most desperate Teutonic resistance. The 1914 and 1915 offensives of the Germans, while they fell short of complete success, carried the battle-fronts from one to three hundred miles away from the Ger- man border on the west and the east and for several years kept the devastation of war out of the fatherland. Thus the defence of Germany was maintained at a safe distance from the towns and cities of Germany which actually suffered less damage than was experienced by those of the various allied countries on the conti- nent which were victorious in the great struggle. Just so soon as the allies dem- onstrated their ability to sweep over the fair country of the Germanic peoples, the white flag went up and the enemy signi- fied that he would submit to any terms the allies saw fit to impose. The year 1916 was the first one in which the honors did not go to the Ger- mans. In the two years next preceding, the Germans carried on extremely vigor- ous offensives, both of which came to within an inch of complete victory. But in 1916 the only consolation Germany could get out of the campaign was that she improved matters near its close by concentrating all her reserve forces against Roumania and overrunning the larger part of that country. Neverthe- less, she averted a disaster on the east in that year only by employing many hun- dreds of thousands of German troops on that front which were urgently needed elsewhere. Germany realized that the armies of Austria-Hungary were in an exhausted condition at mid-summer in 1917, and that but for the assistance given by Germany the weary dual empire would have been overwhelmed, carrying down to ruin with her Bulgaria and Tur- key, and ultimately Germany, herself. As we saw in Chapter XI, it was the obvious inability of her armies under existing conditions to wage victorious offensives on either of the main fronts that nerved Germany to resort to unre- stricted frightfulness on the sea and incur the hostility of the United States. Nineteen-seventeen was a peculiar year in the war. It opened under the most favorable circumstances the allies had en- joyed up to that time, yet it was a year of terrible disappointment of the most unexpected sort. The setback exper- ienced was not foreseen by Lloyd George in January when he said "We are on the verge of the greatest liberation the world has seen since the French revolution." Nor did the enemy's submarine venture accomplish its purpose. Thanks to the effective work of the allied navies, the conservation of food in America and the speeding-up of shipbuilding programs, 184 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 Russian Armored Cruiser "Ruric' Austrian Coast Defense Battleship "Hapsburg" at Sea. Surrendered to Italy. THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 185 along with the rejection of non-essential cargoes, the enemy's plan to starve Britain and shut off military supplies destined for France, was a miserable fail- ure. The year also saw the great North American repubhc, the United States, and plucky little Greece under Venizelos, enhst with the forces of civilization. The upset to the calculations of both the Huns and the civilized nations was pro- vided by the revolution in March which swept away Czarism and crippled still near Cambrai and almost simultaneously the enemy inflicted a disastrous defeat on the Italian armies on the Isonzo, captur- ing no less than 300,000 men and 3,000 guns, representing one-half of the artil- lery and one-fourth of the personnel of the Italian field armies. At the opening of the year 1918 the anxiety of the allied nations was in marked contrast with the jubilant spirit of the German warlords. The enemy's highest command was convinced that it Provisional government troops guarding the central tele further the military efl^ciency of Russia which already had suffered from the treachery of Germans" in high places at the court of St. Petersburg. The im- potency of the Russian armies from an offensive viewpoint enabled the Germans and Austrians to move large numbers of troops from the east to the western and southwestern fronts. Thus reinforced, the enemy countered effectively when Brit- ish troops under General Byng broke through the German front with tanks ' ^ ^ irom the Bolshevik! would not be possible for the United States to develop an army large and efficient enough to be any considerable factor in the year's campaign and it was equally certain that the armies of France and Britain, which had had to send help to Italy during the previous Fall, would be unable to prevent the piercing of the allied battle-front by new methods and the defeat in detail of the separated allied armies. Von Hindenburg, the German gener- 186 THE DECISIVE CAIMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 alissimo, openly boasted that he would be ill Paris in April. His chief lieutenant, Ludendorff, declared that nothing could rob Germany of victory. The Kaiser Wilhelm, himself, became so infected by the enthusiasm of his military advisers that he permitted the attack that was being prepared to be referred to as "The Kaiser's Offensive." Instead of pussy- footing for peace as he had been doing throughout 1917 he flaunted his political advisers, vetoed the no-indemnity-no- strength by the enemy gave him a numer- ical superiority in March of but little more than one hundred thousand men, but he knew that his advantage in unity of command, standardization of organi- zation and the ability to concentrate reserves where they could be of the most value, which the alhes did not possess, was worth several hundred thousand men. He also knew that more troops were hurrying westward and by the middle of May would bring his numerical superior- These Russian soldiers were made of the right stuff and when called upon to fight to down the enemies' of democracy, willingly took up arms and fought a courageous battle. annexation policy of the Reichstag and imposed an oppressive peace on Russia and Roumania, by treaties signed at Brest-Litovsk and Bucharest in Febru- ary and March, By the spring of 1918 the German armies in France and Belgium were at least half a million stronger than they were a year earlier while those of the allies, actually fit for the front, were little if any more nimierous. This accession of ity in troops actually available for the firing line up to five hundred thousand. Consequently, he had little doubt of his abUity to destroy the allied armies before the military power of the United States could come into play. So great was his confidence that he figured that he could afford to take chances. Perhaps the best plan open to the enemy was to concentrate against the French. The morale of France was THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 187 shakier and the army of France was more exhausted than were those of Britain. In April and May of 1917 the political situation in France caused the allies con- cern owing to the war-weariness of the people. It was possible, therefore, that even though the French army were not destroj'^ed by a smashing German attack, the morale of the nation Would not bear the tremendous increase in casualties in- volved in the French bearing the brunt of the German attack. against the British and only reluctantly did he yield to Petain's request, which was backed up by the Supreme Allied War Council which had been formed to tide the allies over the supreme crisis of the war. The plan that Hindenburg actually did put into operation was to attack the British on the 50-mile front extending from La Fere on the Oise river to the region of Arras on the Scarpe river. The enemy's generalissimo knew that the A striking glimpse of Russia's army of women, 2,500 in nu,mber, drilling behind the trenches at the central western front. General Petain, the French command- er-in-chief, seems to have expected Hindenburg to concentrate against the French. The most likely point of attack against the French was in the Rheims region and Petain strongly urged Gen- eral Haig, the British commander-in- chief, to take over twenty-eight more miles of front on both sides of St. Quen- tin but mostly south of that city. General Haig was not sure that the Germans' confidence would not lead to an attack southern third of this front was weakly held, that its rear defences were not com- pleted and tiiat the bulk of the British reserves were well to the north behind a vital portion of the line while the bulk of the French reserves were well to the east in the region of Rheims where the French were awaiting an onslaught. He argued that if he could make a huge breach in the allied front at the point where the British front ended and the French front began, the German armies 188 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 could push weU through, turn, and then roll up' the lines of the separated allied armies, driving the British northwest- ward towards the Straits of Dover and the French southeastward towards the Swiss frontier, in which case Paris would be gathered in without trouble and the allied armies be destroyed at leisure. During her last bid for victory, made on the western front in 1918, Germany used 3,000,000 men. Of these 2,500,000 were on hand and available when the great opening attack was made upon the British on March 21st. The British armies at that time held a front of 125 miles stretching northward from the Oise river in France, to a point just beyond Ypres in Belgium. The order of the British armies from south to north was Fifth, Third, First and Second, their commanders, in the same order, being Generals Gough, Byng, Home and Plumer. Although the British held but httle more than one-fourth of the entire battle-front between Switzerland and the North Sea they really were playing a much more important part than the length of line indicated for opposed to them were two and a half times as many Germans to the mile as were to be found elsewhere. This was true even before the Germans massed their troops for the final offensive. The methods the Germans would use in their attack were known to the allies. The British army headquarters frankly published a statement in the middle of February in which the British officers said that the Germans, after training their troops for a dash over destroyed trenches and for open fighting beyond were already bringing their men forward towards the fine and that after a few hours' violent bombardment the assault troops, which would stealthily enter the front trenches during the night after a long march, would "go over the top." It was expected that powerful tanks, shells combining high explosives and gases and vast numbers of mobile guns that would ■ ^^^^^l^^^^^l ^1 J^^^^^^^^^B " ' ■'.''k'. 1 w '^ *~^'. ^[[^1 Premier Nikolai Lenine of the Bolshevik Russian Government. keep pace with the advancing infantry, would feature the German onslaught. This whole program was carried out as anticipated by the intelligence corps of the British army with the exception that the German tanks played a very unimportant part. All through the winter of 1917-18 the British army prepared for a defensive in the first half of the 1918 fighting sea- son or until sufficient troops from Amer- ica were ready for offensive operations. It was considered quite possible that a retirement from St. Quentin to the Somme bend at Peronne might be forced, and the bridgehead at Peronne was very powerfully fortified and the whole line of the Somme prepared as a defensive posi- tion. It was felt that more gi-ound could be yielded safely here than farther north and it was in the Arras region that the strongest measures were taken to check an enemy advance. Along the whole front, the first two or three miles back THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 189 from No Man's Land constituted an out- post line studded with redoubts and machine gun nests. It was hoped that the Germans, after their preparatory bombardment, would suffer staggering losses in trying to overwhelm the sur- vivors of this thinly-held outpost area and that when they reached the main battle- positions on the far side their assaults would collapse. All the weather conditions favored the German attack. The season was excep- through and immediately it became nec- essary for the forces on either side to retreat in order to avoid being hopelessly outflanked. To say that the world was astounded and thrown into a state of consternation by this German success is to state the truth mildly. The average person had come to believe that siege warfare would be continued until the end of the war. People had been told so many times that it was beyond the power of either side to Flight of Russians. The camera caught a handful of the thousands as they fled in disorder from the foe. tionally advanced and extraordinarily dry but the enemy waited until he was sure that a heavy morning mist would overhang the battle area. Then after a bombardment exceeding in fury anything the world ever had known the storm troops dashed forward. On the first day they broke well into the outpost positions but made no alarming progress. The next day, seeing signs of weakness in the St. Quentin region, the enemy redoubled his efforts in that quarter and broke clean break through and the slow variation of the battle-line in other years had so de- stroyed their hopes that they looked for nothing very spectacular on land and certainly not a war of movement. The fact that for years the British had not lost a gun and that in 1916 and 1917 the British had conducted repeated offensives against the enemy with ever-increasing success, had lulled them into a sense of security which even the desertion of Rus- sia with one-half of all the allied soldiery 190 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 and the disastrous defeat of the Italian army a few months before had not swept a,way. The German success in the closing days of March were most impressive. Two days after the battle began Berlin claimed the capture of 16,000 British soldiers and 200 guns. These figures soon grew to 70,000 British prisoners and 1,200 guns captured. The efforts of General Gough to stay his retreat at the Somme were not successful. The fortified British defences on a 60 mile front soon were obliterated. The dryness of the season enabled the Germans to break across at unexpected points and fearing that his somewhat dis- organized army was in no condition to make a stand and that a debacle might result from a, rash attempt to hang on, General Gough ordered the abandonment of the great Peronne bridgehead. As the enemy advanced, gap after gap opened in the living battle-front the allies tried to present to the foe. The British, aided by the French, had the utmost dif- ficulty preventing the enemy from getting far to the rear of their main forces. Cavahy had not shown to advantage on other occasions but the British cormnand- er-in-chief himself bears testimony to the fact that on this occasion but for the heroic sacrifices made bj' the cavalry that dashed forward to fill the gaps as they appeared, it is hard to see how the tide of defeat could have been stayed. Labor units under Generals Grant and Carey, Canadian and American engineers who happened to be in the line of advance, and even Chinese coolies were thrown into the brea,ches. These, with the aid of troops hurriedly detached from the near- est French armies and of Canadian cav- alry, and some Ught tanks, performed invaluable sei-vices. Without them, Amiens could not have been saved. Advancing at the rate of seven miles a da,y for six days, the Germans by March 28th, were 43 miles beyond their starting point at St. Quentin and their guns near Montdidier were shelling the most im- Real head of the Greek government and the com- mander of the Allied forces in Greece. Left to right: Eleutherius Venizelos, the prime minister of Greece, and the real head of the Greek Rovernment, with General Sarrail, French commander of the Allied i forces in Greece. portant of the allies' lateral lines of com- munication, which ran through Amiens. At the same time projectiles from a mar- vellous cannon were dropping on Paris from a point more than 80 miles awa,y in the forest of St. Gobain, near Laon. It was hoped by the Germans that this new form of frightfulness, and the exag- gerated stories of panic-stricken civiUan refugees, would cause the complete col- lapse of the morale of France. In this the enemy was disa,ppointed. Premier Clemenceau rose to the occasion by a dis- play of sublime courage. The French army never showed to better advantage. It quickly put .into effect plans for mutual co-operation that already existed, and took over ten miles of British front which, by the determined advance of the enemy soon wa,s stretched to a length( of fifty miles, extending easterly and westerly and THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 191 Ferdinand, King of Roumania. not northerly and southerly as before. Innumei-able deeds of gallantry per- formed by individuals and by units which were performed in the path of the Ger- man advance never will be chronicled. Only a few have been recorded. One of these is told by General Haig in his offi- cial report. The enemy had swept over Roisel, Peronne, Ham, Nesle, Bray, Chaulnes and Roye and 100 men of the 61st Brigade, 20th division, were told off under the command of Captain E. C. Combe, M. C, to make a stand at Ques- noy and cover the retreat of their division. From early morning until six at night this little detachment fought against ter- rible odds until finally the order came for it to retire. By that time only eleven of the gallant one hundred survived. The other eighty-nine had sacrificed them- selves that their fellows might effect their retirement and that the Great Cause for which the allies fought might prevail. Within ten days the enemy's drive south of the Somme river definitely was checked, notwithstanding the fact that General Gough's Fifth Army virtually had been destroyed, and its commander assigned to the task of preparing field de- fences. On March 26th, the British and French government appointed General Foch as governments appointed General Foch as in the western arena. Two days later General Gough was transferred and Gen- eral Rawlinson was placed in command of the British forces south of tiij Somme river. At this time the Fourth British Army, that Rawlinson previously had commanded, was in reserve. North of the Somme the battle-front stabilized fol- lowing the crushing defeat of an attack launched against Arras on JMarch 28th. Byng's Third Army had come through the ordeal with flj'ing colors, although on several successive days it was dangerously menaced by German troops that kept fil- tering through and opening up new gaps. At last every hole was plugged up and every outflanking movement baffled and the enemy was forced to turn elsewhere in the hope of gaining a new success. It always will be a matter of contro- versy how much, if at all, General Gough was to blame for the British reverse ir March. His commander-in-chief empha- sizes the fact that while Byng witli his Third Army held only 27 miles of front, with an average of one division to 4,700 yards, Gough with his Fifth Army held a front of 42 miles, with an average of one division to every 6,750 yards of front. In other words, relative to its task, the Fifth Army was one-third weaker than the Third Army. On the opening day of the attack the enemy launched 64 divi- sions against 29 British divisions, of which only 19 actually were on the firing line, the others being in reserve. Before this first drive spent itself in front of Amiens, the enemy had used 73 divisions and the British 42 divisions. The critical situation facing the alhes in the first week of April easily can be 192 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 Montenegrin btandard Hearer. imagined. The Fifth British Army vir- tuallj'' had been destroyed by the German attack. Probably between one-half and two-thirds of its numbers had been killed, wounded or captured. The remainder were in no condition for immediate fight- ing and had to be sent to quiet parts of the hne or to reserve camps for rest and reorganization. Even the Third Army was in a serious state, from fighting night and day without sleep and sometimes for days at a stretch without food. Thus one- half of the entire British forces in France had been destroyed or had its fighting efiiciency dangerously impaired. At the same time the length of battle-front that had to be defended, in the open and with- out the aid of elaborately fortified sys- tems, had increased from fifty to one hundred miles. Obviously, the British were in no condition to take care of all the new front, and the French army un- der General Fayolle rapidly extended its front westward, and with the aid of other French troops cancentrated 300,000 men on the southern half of the huge salient made by the German advance. This drain on the French reserves and the weakening of the French front along the Aisne and elsewhere offered the enemy the alternative of making a drive south- ward towards Paris against the French or westward towards the Channel ports against the British. As the British were in much the more serious condition, the enemjr elected to resume his offensive operations by a smash Avestward from the Aubers ridge on April 9th. Before the German drive in Flanders developed it became clear to most observ- ers that the decisive struggle then pro- gressing would continue throughout the spring and summer and that victory would depend on the speed with which the belligerents put their last reserves into the fray. The enemy, having failed to gain complete success in March, was sure to scour all Central Europe for men. The allies, on their part, sent out mes- sages for help to the outermost parts of the earth. In one of these appeals, the British premier said to Canada's gov- ernor-general "Let no one think that what even the remotest of our Dominions can now do can be too late." The allies also made the most urgent representations to the United States to speed up the transportation of troops to Europe. It was found that the United States was making elaborate preparations for war in 1919 and 1920 and was far behind in its program for providing airplanes, guns and munitions in 1918. The American army Avas without adequate divisional or- ganization for the troops when they landed in France and the training of the troops could not be hurriedly completed on the continent. The allies, however, persuaded the United States to rush for- Avard troops without their full equipment, promising to make up all deficiencies, themselves, so far as possible, and to assist in the training. General Pershing splen- didly co-operated by offering to permit trained American troops to be brigaded for service with British and French troops and President Wilson agreed that if the THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 193 Prof. Thomas G. Masaryk President of Czecho-Slovakia, Signing the Declaration of Independence of Czecho-Slovakia, in Independence Hall, Philadelphia. 194 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 allies would find sufficient vessels, Amer- ican troops would go forward at the rate of 250,000 a month. By the opening of April the Germans already had overrun 1,200 additional square miles of French soil and the hearts of the French people, who had been hop- ing for nearly four years to see the enemy expelled, nearly stopped beating. It ap- peared to be hkely that the second drive would be made in the north, and that the ports of Calais and Boulogne. By April 3rd the world knew that trained Amer- ican troops were marching down the roads of France to share in the great ordeal on the German offensive front. The total number of American troops ready for service at that time was about 200,000. A number of circumstances favored the German drive in Flanders in April. Part of the front to be attacked was manned by Portuguese who had been Latest photo of Ex-King Constantine, Queen Sophie and their children at their castle in Switzerland In the family group sitting from left to right are Ex-Crown Prince George, Ex-Queen Sophie Ex-King Con- stantine and Princess Helene. Standing are Princess Katherine, Prince Paul and Princess Irene. enemy would try to crowd the allies out of the 300 square miles of Belgian soil that they had managed to hold since the beginning of the war. Colonel Reping- ton, the London Times' correspondent, had expressed the opinion that "grave strategic decisions may not be only due but overdue", by which he meant that per- haps the allies already should have aban- doned Ypres and the rest of Belgium and northwestern France and the Channel long without a rest period, who never had experienced a real offensive and who were in course of removal from the trenches when the attack was launched. Another part of the front was held by hard-tried veterans who had been put in this sup- posedly quiet sector after being terribly decimated in the March fighting. Here, too, the dryness of the season made pos- sible a quick advance over the usually muddy lowlands on both sides of the Lys THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAH 1918 195 Japan honors late American ambassador, provides cruiser to carry body to United States. The first-class Japanese cruiser Azuma steaming from Tokio with the body of the late George W. Guthrie, American ambassador to Japan. The body was brougrht to San Francisco. Solemn ceremonies marked the sailing of the vessel. 196 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 I'iver. At a point so far north, also, it was much harder for the French and American troops to render assistance. By keeping after the overworked and partly exhausted British army, the Germans lioped to break the backbone of the allied resistance and gain a triumph that would repay them for all their losses in the colossal struggle. The fact that the British were antici- pating an attack on the Flanders front or in the Artois did not save them from a second serious setback. The Germans smashed forward on a 35-mile front to a depth of 13 miles and in the first three days of the attack captured more than 20,000 men and 200 guns. The line op- posite the Portuguese Avas completely pierced and only by the most desperate gallantrj^ of various British units was the gap closed. The fact that the Australian troops some weeks before had been moved south to the Ancre river region made it the more difficult to redeem the situation. The enemy drove up the Lys vaUey and turning northward menaced the line of retreat of the British forces in the Ypres salient. As they moved northward up the slopes of the ridge on which Mount Kemmel stood out like an island, it be- came evident that the British had not the j)ower to wage an immediate counter- offensive and that it was advisable to re- duce the famous Ypres salient so as to be in a better position to prevent a break- through that would give the enemy the Channel ports. Then on April 17th, eight days after the enemy's drive began, it was announced that Messines, Passch- endaele, Zonnebeke, Hill 60 and Holle- beke, and all the high ground that the British, Canadian and Australasian troops had taken at the cost of 150,000 casualties in 1917 had been abandoned to the foe. It is laiown now that this was in accordance with plans drawn up some time before. These were carried out with remarkable success, so that the enemy was full of chagrin when he learned that the enemy had eluded his grasp even before Japanese Officers Representing Japan at Allied Councils. he stretched out his hand. By dodging the blow the enemy was preparing in Bel- gium, General Plumer threw the enemy off his stride and made it necessary for him to go several miles over shell-muti- lated ground and prepare all over again for a great advance. At this time General Maurice, the director of British military operations, an official located in England, was so con- cerned about the course of operations and possibly so prejudiced against the ap- pointment of a generalissimo in the person of Foch, a military officer of a foreign nation, that he broke into print with the question "Where is Blucher?", thereby intimating that the allied com- mander-in-chief was not properly, and promptly supporting the British forces in the field. For this extraordinary piece of presumption he was removed from office. It would have been impossible to retain him and preserve sympathetic relations THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 19^ with the sorely-tried French republic. The answer to General Maurice's ques- tion came in a few days when French troops went into the firing line north of the Lys river and made vigorous local counter-attacks. A month after the enemy had begun his spring campaign against the British the enemy still was going strong, but in reality he had shot his bolt against the British. Although here and there evi- dences of demoralization had been seen, on the whole the British army never had fought better against terrible odds. Small groups of men stood tlieir ground stubbornly when hopelessly outnumbered and died to the la^t man after taking an awful toll of the advancing enemy. The enemy knew that this year's campaign was his last great gamble, with .World Power or Downfall as the stakes, and that having gone into the venture there could be no hailting betwixt two opinions, or counting of the cost. He was con- scious of the fact that his own people and those of his allies were weary of the strain of the war and that unless a complete triumph were secm'ed at once they would refuse to go on with the struggle. And so the enemy frantically spurred on his devoted soldiery. The marvellous effectiveness of the steps taken by the British government to baffle the enemy's offensive campaign wa,s evident within thirty days of the ini- tial attack. Perhaps the British setback would not have been as gi*eat if the same degree of energy, combined with vision, had been shown earlier in the year. At all events, the British were well supplied with reserves of young and partly-trained troops, and with reserves of ammunition, guns and a,irplanes, all kept in England, and by miracles of transportation it was possible to say that within a month 200,- 000 fresh troops had been put into France and the numbers and equipment of the British army brought quite up to what they were before the German offensive campaign began. By tha,t time, also, it Roumania's Queen Marie, a stauncli the Allied cause. supporter of became known that the Germans had used 1,600,000 men in the attacks during the month, of whom more than 1,000,000 had been used against the British, 300,000 against the French and another 300,000 against mixed forces of British and French. On April 25th Mount Kemmel was in the hands of the Germans but their prog- ress had become painful and very slow. They held positions in a narrow salient against which a punishing fire could be brought to bear from north, west and south, and it seemed likely that their mad rush a,gain was restrained and that they would be forced elsewhere to obtain a spectacular success. During the seven weeks between March 21st and April 80th, the armies of Britain were harder pressed than ever before in their history and they came tlirough with flying colors. Not in the days of Welhngton or Marl- borough had they shown greater tenacity 198 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 199 or more conspicuous gallantry. Fifty- five British divisions had fought to a standstill no less than 109 German divi- sions. It was about this time — on April 23rd — that the British navy essayed to do what the British army in 1917 had at- tempted, namely, to prevent the enemy from using the German submarine bases on the Belgian coast at Ostend and Zee- brugge. Actually there was but one sub- marine base and that was at Bruges, at Ostend. Later, the best known of the vessels used in the raid at Zeebrugge, the Vindictive, which had put the landing party on the Mole, was sunk as a block- ade vessel off Ostend. These brilliant performances by British seamen were undertaken because of the evidence that for months the British land forces would be in no position to deny the enemy the use of his submarine bases. Their suc- cess did much to stimulate the resolution of the British people to persevere until Roumanian army reorganized, ready to strike death blow against Germans. The Roumanian army had been reorganized by the French, and made ready to fight again. some miles inland, from which canals ran to Zeebrugge and Ostend. The spectacu- lar raids made on the canals at these places, in which 150 vessels participated, were very successful and for five months denied to the enemy the use of the Bel- gian coast for the purposes of submarines. Three obsolete British cruisers, filled with concrete, were sunk in the shifting sands at the mouth of the canal at Zee- brugge and two at the mouth of the canal German militarism was destroyed, no matter what the sacrifices. When May was reached conflicting opinions were expressed by various au- thorities as to the war outlook. It was reported that Lloyd George was almost irritated by the quiet confidence of Gen- eral Foch and that turning to the allied generalissimo he asked whether he meant to be understood as saying that he would be rather in the position of the allies than 200 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 in the position of the Germans. It is said that the aUied generahssimo answered in the afRi-mative. That may have been the case, but General Foch undoubtedly was looking at general conditions, the vast reserves that were hurrying towards the allies from America a^d to the final out- come of the war rather than to the pros- pects for the imaiiediate future. General Robertson of the British army was com- plimented by the English press at this time for warning the British people that they must expect a long war, which was an unfortunate view to express because it was the very one tha,t had prevented the United States from being ready for the fray in the spring of 1918 and tlie one, which, if acted on, was most likely to cause the allies to leave vmdone those extreme things that needed to be done to baffle and defeat the enemy once and for all during the season's campaign. When the middle of Ma,y was reached, the view of the British headquarters staff, as semi- officially uttered through the Associated Press was that "for the whole summer the situation must continue to be an anx- ious one." By the middle of May the world learned that General Foch had been placed in command of all the allied forces between the Adriatic and the North Seas. Serious as matters were on the French front, there was no certainty that they would not become worse because of the British and French having to increase the aid they had extended to the Italians towa,rd the close ofl 1917. The ItaUan army was so weakened by the Isonzo dis- aster that the allies during the trying days of the following March, April and May had to ever bear in mind that the Italian armies, although much improved in morale and equipment, might not be able to stand alone. It was clear that the moves made on the western and south- western fronts reaUy would be part of one great campaign and that the allied cause was almost as much concerned with one front as with the other. On that ac- count it was desirable that the reserves of Last chapter of the famous Dum'ba incident. Good- bye, Doctor Dumba. Doctor and Madame Constantin Dumba aboard the S. S. Nieu Amsterdam, which car- ried the former Austrian Ambassador and his wife back home on the request to his government by the United States that he be recalled. all the alhed nations should be pooled and be located and used in the way calculated to give the best results. When Foch took over supreme command of the Italian forces, it was understood that he had under his control 1,200,000 British troops, 1,500,000 French, 250,000 Americans and 1,000,000 Italians. These figures par- ticularly of Americans and Itahans, did THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 201 not represent all the troops in reserve and in training. On the 27th of May the German com- mander-in-chief turned from the British to attack the French. He had been amazed to find that the British had 200,- 000 men whom they speedily could bring over from England to the battle-front and the fact that the British had made good a large proportion of their losses and that the Germans had suffered cas- ualties estimated at 550,000 as against the British 360,000 casualties, was quite had been weakened appreciably by the extension of its front westward and that the only place where the French were prepared and awaiting attack was east of Rheims. They also may have emphasized the fact that the numerous spurs running from the Aisne ridge down to the river would facilitate the German plan of in- filtration and permit large forces to pass in comparative shelter behind the spurs into the valley and the bridgeheads be- yond, thus cutting off the allied troops remaining on the high ground. Another 'Herzog Karl," Austrian Battleshi disconcerting. There are some indica- tions that the Kaiser Wilhelm and Von Hindenburg were disposed to continue all their efforts against the British but that Ludendorff, Von Hindenbm-g's quartermaster-general and chief lieuten- ant, sided with the crown prince in demanding that a terrific drive be made against the French on the Aisne heights. In support of their views, the crown prince and Ludendorff probably urged that the French front north of the Aisne consideration was the fact that near the point where the battle-front curved away from the ridge and passed southward across the Aisne, some overworked British troops had been put in for a rest. Whatever led the German leaders to change their plans, the fact is that after pounding the British for two months and six days they gave the British a much- needed rest and turned their attentions to the comparatively fresh French armies. They were then sixty miles away from 202 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 Paris and fifty miles from the Channel ports. Obviously the allies had much more freedom of movement when the Germans turned southward than they had when the waters of the Channel were so close beliind them. An advance of twenty miles westward at almost any point and of ten miles at some points probably would have made it advisable for the allies to abandon Dunkirk, Bel- gium and the Channel ports and take up a front along; the lower Somme river. in March did not indicate that the morale of the British troops, which had been good throughout four years of war, had deteriorated, and whether the gen- eralship was not even worse. It may be that this feeling was weakened by the developments following the German drive beginning on May 27. On that day the German troops swept across the Ailette river, stormed the Aisne heights on the far side and sweeping southward reached the Aisne river in the rear of many thou- Thc Great German Battle Cruiser ' .Moltke On the whole it appears that the Ger- mans were guilty of a first-class blunder M'hen they gave the British a breathing spell that lasted for nearly two months or until the allies were able to return to the ofi'ensive. The best that can be said for their tactics is that they hoped by a sudden change of front to catch the allies off their guard. Up to this time there were some people in France who were wondering whether the great reverse suffered by the British jiia UitJic surrendered to the Allies. sands of alhed troops. The British troops sandwiched in among the French were put in a particularly precarious po- sition by the collapse of the French front immediately west of them. The troops of both nations, however, fought gallant- ly. They v/ere attacked by forces out- mmibering them by at least two to one. Four days .after the Aisne attack be- gan the enemy was in full possession of the famous Chemin Des Dames (Ladies' Walk) and the territory taken by lies ■ the! J THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 203 French at the cost of well on to two hun- dred thousand casualties m the a,bortive Nivelle offensive in April of the previous year. Not only so, but the enemy was 30 miles beyond his starting point, hav- ing driven a mighty wedge into the allied front that reached all the way to the Marne river. The front of attack was more than forty miles wide. During the first three days of his advance the victor- ious enemy captured more than 400 guns and more than 45,000 prisoners, and Marne river, sixteen miles apart. The check to the enemy administered by the Americans cajne at a critical moment. The enemy for the second time in the war was across the Marne river and heading for Paris. The Americans, with some French troops, tackled the enemy at Chateau Thierry and at Jaulgonne, on the east, and hurled the enemy back to the north bank. The enemy was not in great strength, fortunately, but his loss of the bridgehead held up his advance Types of Austrian Troops That Invaded Roumania. British papers printed statements to the effect that the whole war situation had become one of "the utmost gravity." During their advance to the INIarne the enemy crossed two important lateral lines of communication, including the railway running to Verdun from Paris through Rheims. June the 4th saw some signs of im- provement from the allied viewpoint. On that day troops from the United States came into action at two points on the and made it necessary for him to make elaborate preparations for forcing the river. The general situation still caused uneasiness and Premier Clemenceau, whose frequent visits to the front did much to inspire confidence on the part of both civilians and military, took the pre- caution of ordering the creation of a Committee for the Defence of Paris. It has not been made clear as to what extent, if at all, the defeat on the Aisne heights was due to the faulty staflF work 204 THE DECISIVE CAJMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 A United States Soldier Completely Equipped for Service. On his back this American fighting inan carries his blanket roll, small shovel, bag, etc. His canteen is at his belt. He is armed with a 30 calibre U. S. Army rifle. Minimum v/eight for maximum efficiency is the principle upon vyhich his whole out- fit has been designed. of the local commander. There are some indications that the defensive measures were not of the best. The measures put into effect two weeks later when the en- emy tried to widen his offensive front and merge the new Marne salient with the Montdidier salient by attacking on both sides of the Oise river were extra- ordinarily successful and the local coun- ter-attacks were much more powerful and effective than on any previous occa- sion. American troops near Montdidier had some part in delivering these counter blows. While the enemy advanced a maximum distance of six miles on a front of thirty miles he did not gain a spectac- ular success, a fact which was not covered up by the declaration of the Prussian War Minister that as a result of the two blows a large part of the French army had been defeated. The Aisne attack was a most spectac- ular victory, bought at a very low price, but the attack on the Oise sector un- doubtedly cost the enemj^ more casualties than it cost the French and the enemy made no appreciable progress towards his goal, which was the destruction of the British and French armies before the power of the United States could be made to tell. American troops continued to arrive at the rate of a quarter of a mil- lion a month and already those that had preceded them were rendering aid of some consequence. The severe check administered to the Germans early in June at the Oise gave the enemy something to think about. It forced him to take time to make more careful preparation for his next attack which, in view of the advance in the sea- son, necessarily had to be much more successful than any that had preceded it. This delay was imposed on the enemy when it was only too plain to him that speed was the essence of victory. The situation for the enemy was most exas- perating. He was tantalizingly near to the Channel ports and tantahzingly near to the French capital, possession of either of which would have given him a power- ful lever in securing peace. No doubt he Premier Venizelos, the man who dH most to bring Greece in on the side of the allies. King Victor Emmanuel of Italy. Crown Prince Alexander of Gen. Diaz, cornmander m chiet Serliia, commander of the of the Italian armies. Serbian army. 206 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 also felt he was tantalizingly near to overpowering the hard-pressed allied armies which, however, always seemed to have just enough strength left to baffle his efforts to deliver the coup de mort. A circumstance that added to the irri- tation of the enemy was the tardiness of the Austrians in striking on the Italian front. The German warlords felt that a trimnph on the Italian front, where the allies held vulnerable positions, would help materiall}^ their campaign in France. Cheered by these developments, Lloyd George declared that "there is not the slightest doubt in my mind, surveying the whole facts, that our victory will be com- plete." A few da5's later. Von Kuehl- mann, the German Foreign Minister, was dismissed for stating that a military vic- tory was beyond the reach of either side, a view he probably was put up to express in the hope of evoking a favorable response from the allied side, and a view that the Kaiser and Von Hindenburg are The great Teutonic drive into Russia. Austrian troops with arms stacked enjoying a brief rest in the mountains. In the middle of June the Austrians did attack, but after an opening success of considerable dimensions, nature opened the floodgates of heaven and severed communication with the far bank of the Piave river, and the Austrian offensive collapsed. Almost simultaneously the Germans made a minor attack, with 40,000 men against the acute salient around Rheims, and this, too, was a dis- mal failure. supposed to have shared.- The extremists among the warlords were furious at this moderate statement, which was not un- reasonable considering that the German losses of nearly a million men in less than four months had not brought a decisive success. An estimate of the German and allied casualties in the four drives of the Ger- man offensive campaign taking place before the first of July is as follows: THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 207 German Allied Offensive. casualties. casualties. March 31 350,000 200,000 April 9 200,000 160,000 May 27 125,000 150,000 June 9 225,000 150,000 Total casualties Mar. 31- July 1 900,000 660,000 The fifth and last of the drives of the German offensive campaign in 1918 be- gan on July 15. The allied battle-front, whicli formerly had stretched in a general direction northerly to the North Sea from the Aisne, now appeared as a bent and twisted thing. It bagged alarmingly in three places as a result of the driving forward of the German battering-ram. These huge salients were west of Lille in the Lys valley, between Arras and Sois- sons and between Soissons and Rheims, the last two being referred to sometimes as the Montdidier and IMarne salients. Between these two salients in the German line the allied line curved sharply away from Paris around the forests of Villiers- Cotterets and Compiegne. On the south end of this salient, between the Marne and the Aisne, French and American troops applied persistent pressure during June and drove the enemy back two or three miles but without reducing the Marne salient to a degree dangerous for J;he Germans. The enemy, as we have seen, was very anxious to merge the IMarne and Mont- didier salients and acquire a broad front opposite Paris from which he could maintain a continuous bombardment of the city with a multitude of guns capable of firing forty miles, but the allied resist- ance here was too strong, and he deter- mined to wage east of Rheims the offen- sive he had prepared earlier in the season, attacking southward, at the same time as he tried to move southward and south- eastward from the east side of the Marne salient. He was aware that Foch had massed troops between the Marne front and Paris and he hoped that by eluding these by going round them on the east. A United States Naval Militia Bugler Sounding Call "To the Colors" he could surround Rheims and sweep over Epernay and Chalons with ease, and three days later be forty miles from his starting point and far to the southeast of Paris. Such a success would have placed the allied armies in a more serious position than they were in the opening month of the war. The last German offensive in the war was doomed to failure from the outset. 208 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 209 The enemy used half a miUion men in this effort and would have put in more had his initial attack obtained success. He made the cardinal error of putting into the Marne salient, which was 25 miles deep and only 25 miles across, hun- dreds of thousands of men with the vast supjDlies of material required for a great drive. His lines of communication within the salient were vulnerable to shellfire from three directions and his thickly- massed troops were sure to encounter a better. Under the skilful leadership of General Gouraud, they withdrew from the heights of Moronvilliers, evaded the blow dealt at them and terribly decimated the enemy as he advanced across the shat- tered outpost positions. The enemy's advance here averaged only a mile and a half on a 25-mile front. The enemy was in such apparent difficulty in his isolated position south of the Marne and he had suffered such heavy losses at all points without compensation, that General Foch Nation's defense in the hands of these men. The Council of National Defense and the Advisory Com- mission and the directors and secretaries of both bodies in joint session in the office of the Secretary of War, Washington, D. C. punishing fire. The consequence was that the best the enemy could do west of Rheims was to advance a maximum dis- tance of five miles on a 25-mile front, the average being only three miles. This advance enabled him to gain a precarious foothold or bridgehead south of the Marne. Here the Americans did excep- tionally well and they and the French always were masters of the situation. East of Rheims the French did even concluded that the time had come for snatching the initiative from the enemy. And so on July the 18th, three days after the opening of the Germans' final offen- sive effort, the allied generahssimo let loose the allied thunderbolt and French and American troops began the first allied offensive of the year by attacking the 25 miles of German front nearest to Paris. In this onslaught the allies used 200,000 troops. 210 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 The Honorable Robert Lansing, Secretary of State by reason of the resignation of Secretary Bryan. THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 211 The allied attack was successful beyond all expectations. As the German storm troops facing eastward battered them- selves in vain against the allied defences on the east side of the Marne salient the allied offensive troops, also facing east- ward, smashed in the western side of the salient on which the Germans were stand- ing on the defensive. Thus an attacking allied army was ilioving in tlie same direc- tion, roughly, as the German attacking forces on the far side of the salient and at a distance of only 2,5 miles in their rear, a situation seldom seen in warfare. In the first two days of their attack the allies advanced eight miles, capturing 17,000 Germans and 360 guns. Within two weeks, notwithstanding the most frantic opposition, they had advanced 16 miles, the Marne salient had been reduced, 500 square miles of the soil of France had been redeemed, and 30,000 Germans and 500 cannon had been captvu'ed. The turning back of the tide of Ger- man invasion in 1918 was due to the same causes as explain the ebbing of the tide of German militarism in 1914. The enemy was overconfident and imderrated the offensive powers of the allied forces, and as a result, made inadequate pro- vision for the protection of the right flank of his advancing armies. And so when the allied shock troops attacked on July 18 under General INIangin they turned the flank of Von Boehm's army as Gen- eral Manoury four years before, at the previous battle of the ISIarne, had turned the flank of Von Kluck's army. On each occasion the enemy Avas taken at a serious disadvantage and had to retreat. By tremendous effort and at great sacrifice immediate disaster was averted, but the setback in both battles deprived the Ger- mans of their chance of victory and doomed them to ultimate defeat. In 1914 the commander-in-chief of the German armies was Von Moltke; in 1918 it was Von Hindenburg. No greater mistake can be made than to imagine that General Foch had lured ""^^^ni^HHPfiK -'Wl >:uuiiTsK^^:nHnD|nB'n| '-■ ■■-■I.Tft ■■'•■■• ■ '■ I- T' • H IV^ ^.' ^V'S ■ JFUB^S X' -/\- ' '" '^"''^i^^^HH X"'' - ' v^^9V^^B^^H /^. .. jj. '-«.• ^.J^*^^bB Ib^^^Hmh Getting Ready to Pay the Boys at Camp Meade. No less than $300,000 is in sight here. the Germans on to the JNIarne by pretend- ing Aveakness and that he was sure of vic- tory when he struck back. The whole period from March 21 to July 15 was one of genuine anxiety for the allied mili- tary leaders and statesmen and as late as the middle of June the allies were dis- cussing whether it would be better to evacuate Paris or the Channel ports. When the Germans began their last of- fensive on July 15, they had a superiority of half a million men on tlie western front or three times the numerical superiority thej^ had on JNIarch 21st. A much larger projjortion of their men, however, had become battle-worn owing to unparal- leled exertions. There is not the slightest doubt that General Foch was gravely concerned about the degree of success the enemy might gain in July. He felt that the allies could not afford to give more ground as any considerable German ad- vance would imperil the integrity of the allied armies or at least put the enemy in a position where he could bring great pressure on the allies to make peace. General Foch took terrible risks in July in preparing to prevent a German advance on Paris. He concluded that the enemy meant to make an attack in that direction and therefore he withdrew 200,- 212 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 Secretary of the Treasury, William J. McAdoo, Resigned. Mr. McAdoo, the son-in-law of the President, U. S. Railroad Administrator, Besigned. THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 213 000 men from positions north of the Somme and held them in readiness in the region between Paris and the nearest point on the battle-front. Superior Ger- man forces under Prince Rupprecht of Bavaria still were menacing the vital northern sector and had the German strategists learned of the secret move- ment southward of allied reserves they might have made another dash forward towards the mouth of the Somme and imperilled all the allied troops in Flan- ders and the Artois. The enemy appears to have been ignorant of the secret con- centration of allied reserves opposite Paris at the expense of the northern allied front and when at comparatively low cost the allies on the Marne and in the Cham- pagne baffled the enemy's blow on July 15, without employing the bulk of their reserves, an obvious opportunity to upset his plans and secure the initiative devel- oped. We have the authority of General Foch for the statement that he had in his mind no grandiose plan for winning the war when he turned to the offensive. In self- defence he had to strike back at the Marne and later on he found opportu- nities for waging a genuine offensive campaign. The enemy's stupidity in putting his head into the IMarne salient noose gave Foch his first chance, and finding his first drive so successful, Foch thought he would try another, and the second led to the third, and the offensive front gradually widened out until the at- tack extended to the whole 200 miles of ^ront between Verdun and the North Sea. The main idea of General Foch in the early weeks of the offensive was to put the enemy into a new hole just before he succeeded in getting out of another hole. On each occasion the enemy had to engage additional portions of his re- serves until finally he lost his offensive power and even the ability to defend him- self. The factor that contributed most to the success of the successive allied drives was the extraordinary secrecy of concen- Soldiers charge German dummies for Red Cross benefit at Fort Hamilton. Besides the event shown in this picture, there were artillery and machine gun drills by the soldiers. tration against the sectors to be attacked. This, also, was the real explanation of the advantages gained by the enemy in his four-months' offensive campaign. At one time it was thought that the huge quantities of war material and the masses of m^ required for an offensive could not be brought up to any front without being seen by the enemy in time to give ample warning. It also was thought that weeks of bombardment were necessary to reduce the enemy's fortified positions. But as the quantities of munitions and the number of guns along the entire front multiplied, their significance became less obvious, as indicating the nearness of an offensive, and in time it became apj^arent that a bombardment of but a few hours would suffice to obliterate the strongest fortified systems. Consequently, all that remained to do to obtain the tremendous advantage of surprise and bring about a war of movement was to have hundreds of thousands of men ready to hurl through the breach before the enemy could discover the plan and make a simi- lar concentration opposite the breach. It was this new element of surprise due to the artillery of the offensive mastering the fortified systems of the defensive that revolutionized warfare on the western front and that distinguished the campaign 214 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 Hon. Newton D. Baker, Secretary of War. THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 215 of 1918 from those that preceded it. Foch's second blow, delivered with a view to retaining the much-prized initia- tive, was struck by British and French troops south of the Somme river on Aug- ust 8th. In this attack most of the glory went to the Canadian and Australian troops, which with the 51st British divi- without it being necessary to employ them, the Canadians were given a special course of training back of Arras. When the time came for the attack on the Somme front, Foch gave orders for the strictest secrecy and for elaborate meas- ures for deceiving the Germans. While the bulk of the Canadian troops were Battleship Pennsylvania, Super-Dreadnaught. sion and a few others comprised the best assault troops in the British army. The Canadian army corps had been on the Vimy front in March and then were taken out and moved souih so as to be ready to cope with the enemy in the event of a deadly break through. The crisis passing smuggled under cover of night to the Amiens region, some battalions were moved northward to Belgium, where they moved down the roads in broad daylight with colors flying and bands playing, and were put into the firing line near Mount Kemmel. Here telephone conversations 216 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 The Hon. Josephus Daniels, Secretary of the Navy. THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 217 were put on for the express benefit of the German listeners and enemy spies. A few American troops and British shock troops also went through movements sug- gesting that an attack was about to be made. Then when the enemy was taking steps to meet a tremendous attack on the Mount Kemmel front, the camouflage troops were rushed back to their own units and the mighty drive up the Somme valley began. 13 miles on a front of 25 miles taking 14,000 prisoners and hundreds of guns during the first day of their advance. Many units took more prisoners than the total mmiber of their casualties. By the end of the first day the main line of com- munication and retreat for the enemy within the Montdidier salient was gravely threatened and the enemy was under the necessity of evacuating it at a much faster rate than he abandoned the apex of the Battleship Nevada, Super-Dreadnaught, on Speed Trial. The second battle of the Somme was a splendid victory for the British and French. The Fourth Army under Gen- eral Rawlinson represented the British. The enemy was completely surprised and swept off his feet. With the aid of tanks and thousands of mounted troops, the allies advanced a maximimi distance of Marne salient. By August 12, the enemy was retreating on most of the 100-mile front between Amiens and Rheims. In- stead of being in Paris as he had fondly hoped less than a month before when he attacked on the Marne the enemy was retiring towards the Hindenburg line after suffering at least 325,000 casualties 218 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 — 80,000 of whom were captives in the hands of the allies — and losing 1,400 guns and 850 square miles of French territory. It must not be thought that the world by this time had formed the opinion that the enemy would lose the war in 1918. The public simply felt that the period of the most intense anxiety probably was past. Some of the highest military au- thorities reminded ths public that the the great American war expert, also inti- mated that the enemy retirement to the Hindenburg line might be imifortunate for the allies as it had been the year be- fore, that the allies would have to slowly advance through innumerable fortified' lines before they reached victory, and that the threat to German home territory in possible thrusts by the American army "will hardly be grave." He even went so Pres. Wilson and Poincare drivine to the house of Prince Murat in Paris, which during the Peace Con- ference is to be the White House Overseas. Germans had sprung a come-back after the Byng tank attack near Cambrai in November of 1917 and that the same thing might happen again. Colonel Rep- ington of the London Times expressed the opinion that the Germans might re- sume their offensive and he advised Gen- eral Foch not to be imprudent and try for a knockout in 1918. Frank Simonds, far as to say that "our enemy has too many reserves and too many prepared positions behind his present front to be in danger of disaster this year and prob- ably next." It is clear that at this time some of the experts did not sense the real situation. On August 19 the French attacked on the front east of the Oise river. Their THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 219 advance here linked up the allied of- fensive fronts north of the Marne and east of Amiens. At this time the Ger- mans still clung to Roye and Chaulnes and held positions in the old battle zones of 1915-16 west of the upper Somme. Two days later the British Third Army under General Byng drove forward to the south of Arras, advancing five miles on a 17-mile front and securing 10,000 allied attack in the 1918 campaign was the first to signify that the German armies would be overthrown in the fight- ing season of that year. Some mention the attack made on October 8, when the Hindenburg line was breached between Cambrai and St. Quentin. It is more likely that the attacks made by the Cana- dians and other British troops east of Aj'ras in the week beginning August ■P*^r^--4t-Lli4i5 1 ■ . 11 i lI- V ' 'iQ^^^^^w)^mMt^ ^ 5 ; « ^^^^B"^<7^!^^^H^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^^HB ^^H il of l're.-.idcut and Mrs, \\ ilsoii in Brest, France, on Board S. S, George Washington. prisoners. Here the British were moving at right angles to their battle-front in the first battle of the Somme. The ease with which they filtered down the Bapaume ridge between the numerous fortified lines of the previous battle quickly discredited the views then in circulation about the im- pregnability of the positions they were about to attack. Opinions differ as to which particular 27th really determined that the enemy would have to submit. In the drives of July 18 and August 8 the allies surprised an enemy who virtually was out in the open, protected by only improvised de- fences and occupying ugly salients. On August 27th, however, he was expecting an attack and felt confident in the strength of the permanent fortified sys- tems he had prepared with the utmost 220 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 ■ ■PP i j^^^^^Ny ^^^H H ^^r^ ^ 1^^^. ^^^^^^^H H Ml: ^ ^SgrjoisSBit SfBl ^^^^^H| 1 ■ ^^^^^^^^^^^^^ . ", '■ " '^^^^H M ^^I^^B n H| ^H ^^^H mi':-'' I^^^H ^^^^^^^^^H ■ •*i ■ ■• 1 '^rT '^^^^^^1 HI IHH Rear Admiral William S. Sims, Who Commanded U. S. Fleet Abroad. THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 T21 care during the preceding two years. These included the famous Drocourt- Queant switch line, with a section of the Hindenburg line in front of it and another line behind it. The Canadians, who had been taken out of the Somme front a few days after that drive began and by a wide detour of more than fifty miles had been brought up to the Arras front, were sup- posed by the enemy to be taking a rest, whereas they were sent hm-ling through the Hindenburg line on August 27 and a rest that alone could stave off disaster. German officers have admitted that the smashing of the lines east of Arras by the Canadians dashed any lingering hopes they had of averting defeat. The grand work of the Canadians had appreciable results both north and south. It hastened a German retirement from the Lys river salient which already had begun and it speeded up the retirement north of the Somme. On August 29 Bapaume and Combles were taken. Mount American Artillerymen on the Marne Front. few days later through the even more powerful Drocourt line. Each of these so-called lines consisted of several series of entrenchments, with elaborate imder- ground tunnels and innumerable redoubts and machine gun posts. The wonderful success of the Canadians, with little or no help from tanks, against the positions re- lied on by the enemy to check the allied advance, convinced the high German com- mand that it had no artificial defences that could give its overworked armies the Kemmel was abandoned to the British and the enemy was in retreat on the 70 miles of front between Ypres and Peronne. The general situation made it inevitable that the enemy also should withdraw on the 80 miles of front between Peronne and Rheims. By September 12 it was evident that the Germans were losing ground much faster than they had gained it in the spring campaign. That day was made famous in history by the army of the 222 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 A Depth Boml] need not actually hit a inhmarlna to destroy tt. THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 223 United States launching its first inde- pendent offensive effort. The work as- signed to it was the elimination of the St. Mihiel salient which had resisted the pres- sure brought against it by the French dur- ing four years of warfare. The salient was in the shape of a foot. It had been there since September, 1914, when Ger- man militarism tried to stride across the Meuse south of St. Mihiel and trample over prostrate France. The foot was ar- rested at St. Mihiel when poised for the next step. The First American Army under General Liggett, acting under the supervision of General Pershing, attacked this salient from the north and from the south, and crushed it in as though it were an eggshell, taking well on to 15,000 pris- oners and more than 100 guns. The French troops co-operating with the Americans, took 7,000 prisoners. In August as many as 322,000 American troops landed in France and the number of men available for the front was in the neighborhood of half a million. The wip- ing out of the St. Mihiel salient per- mitted General Foch to go on with plans for attacks on the all-important German lateral line of communication running through Sedan and Montmedy or for an attack in Lorraine, south of Metz. On the day in which the Americans struck first as an independent army, the German Vice-Chancellor, Von Payer, an- nounced that "Strong and courageous in the consciousness of our own invincibility, we laugh at the idea that we should first penitently ask for mercy before we are admitted to peace negotiations." This speech was made to give the allies an idea of the terms the Teutons would want if the allies agreed to the request Austria- Hungary was making at that moment for a peace conference in some neutral coun- try while hostilities continued. The main provision was that Germany should be allowed to retain her conquests in the East while abandoning her spoils in the West and restoring Belgium. A few days later, the Serbians broke the Bulgarian front in Gen. Allenby commanded victorious British forces in Palestine. General Sir Edmund Henry Hyman Allenby who commanded the British forces that have won successes in the campaign against the Turks in Palestine. 224 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IX THE YEAR 1918 225 SIR DOUGLAS HAIG, COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF OF THE BRITISH FORCES IN FRANCE AND BELGIUM. MARSHAL FERDINAND FOCH, COMMANDER-IN-CHIEF OF THE ALLIED ARMIES. Stretcher-Bearers Bringing Wounded Under Fire From the Enemy. THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 229 Macedonia and the British overwhekned the Turkish army in Palestine. Before October opened Bulgaria, finding Ger- many was unable to give her help, sur- rendered unconditionally. The closing days of September saw allied victories all up and down the western front. Within three days the American forces west of the Meuse smashed forward 10 miles on a 20-mile front; the French to the west of them in the Champagne advanced 7 miles on a 20-mile front, taking 10,000 prisoners; the British on the Cambrai front ad- vanced 7 miles on a 35-mile front, taking 22,000 prisoners and 300 guns, and reach- ing the outskirts of Cambrai, and the British and Belgians on both sides of Ypres advanced 10 miles on a 20-mile front, capturing Dixmude, Passchen- daele, Roulers, Menin and Langemarck, 10,000 prisoners and 100 guns. At that time the enemy was retiring on the whole front between Verdun and Nieuport with the exception of ten miles of front next the coast. The outlook now became so alarming for Germany that on Saturday, October 5, Germany intimated to President Wil- son that she desired an armistice and a peace conference in which the 14 points of President Wilson would be the basis of discussion. The allies saw that Ger- many preferred to talk rather than to fight and they insisted on Germany bind- ing herself more specifically and also that during negotiations she conduct warfare according to the laws of nations and otherwise give evidence of good faith. In the meantime they redoubled their efforts to destroy the German armies, and on October 8, with the aid of many thou- sands of American troops, the British crashed through the powerful Hinden- burg defences north of St. Quentin and in two days advanced into open country beyoi::! to a depth of 12 miles on a 20- mile front, taking 200 guns and 20,000 prisoners. This success precipitated an enemy retirement from the Chemin des Dames, the Champagne and the northern Argonne. In the north the Canadians captured Cambrai. A few days later new Belgian and British attacks led to the capture of Lille, Ostend, Bruges, Roulers and Menin. Retreating on the south, the enemy surrendered Laon, La Fere and Vouziers. On October 22, Germany gave the pledges required by the allies and the United States agreed to forward Ger- many's request for an armistice. Already the allies had redeemed 6,000 square miles of French soil and 900 square miles of Belgian soil. According to one estimate the German and allied offensives in 1918, up to this time, compared as follows: German Allied Offensive Offensive 119 days 98 days March 21- July 18- July 18 Oct. 24 Ground captured in square miles . . 2,770 7,300 Guns captured 2,200 4,600 Prisoners taken 200,000 300,000 Casualties inflicted by attacking army 700,000 1,000,000* Casualties suffered by attacking army 1,000,000 700,000 According to this estimate the total allied casualties from JNIarch 21, were 1,400,000 and those of the Germans 2,000,000. The allied losses had been made good by the increase of the Amer- ican forces which now comprised two armies, the Second being under General Bullard. Including troops in training the United States had 2,000,000 men across seas. The events during the last week of October suggested that the wax was hur- rying to an end. The Italians attacked on the Piave front and with British storm- troops and a small American force play- ing an important role, broke through the Austrian army, capturing 100,000 men and 600 guns, and placing the remainder 230 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 231 » -'*«»«»%, 4 • /W*^ *:M ^infiml - .•.>fl- '-€^..rs ^A f %■' M ;v^ir- French entering Village after of the Austrian forces, which' were handi- capped by revolutions in Bohemia and Jugo-Slavia, at the mercy of the allies. On November 4 the Austrians signed an armistice that represented absolute sub- mission. When this armistice went into effect 1,000,000 Austrians and 6,000 guns — in reahty the whole Austrian army — were in the possession of Italy. Dtiring the first week in November the Armistice locating bomb traps alhes dashed forward 11 miles, south of the Dutch frontier, and reached Ghent. One hundred miles away on the southeast the French and Americans did magnifi- cent work. The enemy, in trying to re- treat to his own country, had to pass through two "funnels," the one running eastward through Liege and the other southeastward through Sedan and Mont- medy. The Ardennes forest and hills ly- ing between these funnels prevented hasty 232 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 THE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAR 1918 233 Avithdrawal there, and the two funnels were quite unequal to the demands made upon them. Matters, therefore, were made doubly critical for the enemy when the Americans advanced 14 miles on a 25- mile front west of the Meuse and reached points only 10 miles from Montmedy and 15 miles from Sedan Recognizing that the jig was up, Ger- many on November 8 applied on the bat- tlefield to General Foch for an armistice, as directed to do bj^ President Wilson. This did not put an immediate end to hos- tilities. The British went on and cap- tured Maubeuge. From Germany came Germany submitted to the humiliating conditions by which Germany secured exemption from further attack. It was on the morning of Monday, November 11, that Germany admitted herself beaten and placed herself at the mercy of the allied and associated pow- ers. When the fighting stopped her armies had been forced across the frontier of France on a front of 120 miles stretch- ing southeastward from the North Sea, The enemy still was west of the French border along a stretch of 160 miles. The area he occupied in France then was of varjang width embracing about 1,500 Armistice Parties Meeting — Germans Approaching. reports that the fleet, as a last resort, had been ordered to give battle to the British grand fleet and that the German crews had mutinied and joined a revolutionary movement that speedily swept over Ger- many. The Kaiser and Crown Prince had refused to sign documents of abdica- tion but on the advice of their generals had fled from their army headquarters at Spa to Holland where they were in- terned. Yet still the allied troops pressed on. The French and Americans reached Sedan and Mezieres and got astride one line of retreat. Italian troops, which ear- lier in the summer had fought in the Rheims salient, captured Rocroi.' During the last two days of fighting the allies advanced 15 miles on a front of 100 miles. And then the delegates of revolutionary square miles. He also retained more than 9,000 square miles in Belgium. Had he not cried quits, however, his armies would have been overwhelmingly defeated with in a few weeks, for thej^ were nearly in a helpless condition and Foch had a tremen- dous offensive in Lorraine south of Metz ready to launch. Monster British air- planes also were under orders to bomb Berlin when orders arrived to cancel all such undertakings. By a peculiar coinci- dence of history, Canadian troops, acting with the British army, who had taken Denain and Valenciennes, captured Mons the morning that the armistice ended hos- tilities, thus bringing the British back to the point in Belgium where they began fighting more than four years before. 284 ^HE DECISIVE CAMPAIGN IN THE YEAH 1918 The Aftermath of The Armistice CHAPTER XIII ARMISTICE TERMS NOT SEVERE GERMAN NAVAL SURRENDER IMPOSING SPECTACLE OCCUPATION OF GERMANY BEGUN — EBERT BECOMES GERMAN LEADER LLOYD GEORGE SUSTAINED PRES. WILSON HEARTILY RECEIVED POLISH INVASION OF GERMANY LEAGUE OF NATIONS RESOLUTIONS. The armistice terms imposed on Ger- many by the alhed and associated powers were severe but not more so than was necessary to ensure that Germany should not resist any longer the will of the allies. The most humilating feature was the provision requiring the surrender of the best fighting ships of the German navy without their firing a shot as a protest against the onerous terms of the peace settlement. The woi'ld never has wit- nessed a more pathetic spectacle than that afforded on November 21st, ten days after the signing of the armistice, when fourteen German Dreadnoughts, seven acout cruisers and fifty destroyers steamed across the North Sea under the direction of their own crews and tamely surrendered to the allied fleet fifty miles to the east of the Firth of Forth. These surface warships later were interned in the Scapa Flow, in the Orkney Islands. Almost simultaneously scores of German submarines were surrendered to the Brit- ish off Harwich. In the course of a few weeks the number was increased to more than 120 and it became known that the number of underwater boats that Ger- many would be required to give up would exceed the original limit set of 160. Un- completed submarines and surface war- ships not being surrendered were re- quired to dismantle and the crews of the latter to be paid off. To see that the terms were thoroughly fulfilled, the Brit- ish Dreadnought Hercules, accompanied by torpedo boat destroyers, visited the German naval strongholds after the Ger- mans, themselves, had swept away the mine barriers. Of 48 German warships capable of entering the line when war began, Germany was left with only 13, as she had found it necessary to scrap 20 pre-Dreadnoughts after the Battle of Jutland. An additional Dreadnought was given up in December. The original armistice terms were amended from time to time. In most cases the changes made with each month- ly renewal rendered Germany more help- less before the allies. The number of machme guns the enemy had to surren- der, however, was reduced by 5,000 to 25,000 and the number of airplanes by 300 to 1,700. The number of motor lor- ries was reduced from 10,000 to 5,000. The reason for these changes was that the Germans had less equipment than had been estimated. On the other hand the enemy was called upon to turn over 150,- 000 railway cars or three times the num- ber originally fixed. Without these the German army could not conduct serious mihtary enterprises or the country be fed except by grace of the allies. The allies also stipulated that they should be free to occupy the so-called neutral strip east of the Rhine, north of Mainz, if they so desired, and a small bridgehead east of Strassburg. On November 14 American and French, troops crossed the Lorraine frontier in the rear of the evacuating German forces. Four days later Belgian troops were in Brussels and Antwerp, and Frenc^^ troops in Mulhausen and Colmar. Not a living German soldier remained on French soil with the exception of prison- ers. By November 25 British troops had reached Namur in Belgium and all Al- forces. Ten days before Christmas the sace-Lorraine had been occupied by allied 236 THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 237 allied troops were safely entrenched in their three great bridgeheads at Cologne, Coblenz and Mainz, the British at Co- logne, the Americans at Coblenz and the French at Mainz. By the end of November a consider- able number of Canadian prisoners-of- war had reached JNIetz from prison camps in the Rhineland. American troops had passed beyond jSIetz in their movement eastward and joyfully greeted the Amer- ican and Canadian prisoners whom they show heartlessness towards hundreds of thousands of allied prisoners at the very time that their countrj'^ needed mercy at the hands of the allied peoples. The ex- planation under the circumstances prob- ably was stupidit}^ and distraction rather than deliberate cruelty — stupidity be- cause for selfish reasons the Germans should have made the care of their pris- oners their first concern; distraction be- cause Germanjr was in a terrible condition and her new rulers were overwhelmed Czecho-Slovaks at Vladivostok ready to leave for the Russian Interior. The armies of the Czecho-Slovaks that attempted to free Siberia from the Bolsheviki. had met tramping wearily towards the west. Nearly 18,000 British prisoners had reached England. Of these 8,794 arrived at Hull from Holland; 8,271 at Dover and 500 at London. The British Gov- ernment sternly warned Germany that she would accept no explanations for the ill-treatment or criminal neglect of the prisoners while on their way to the Ger- man border. One wonders what pos- sessed the German rulers that they should with the multitude of great tasks requir- ing urgent attention. A correspondent with the British forces states that he was in Huy, 12 miles beyond Namur, when the Canadian van- guard entered the place. One of our men was asked where was the front line and answered, "In the centre of the high street, sir." The boys from Canada must have looked with great interest at the forts of Namur, perched on precipitous 238 THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE I THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 239 cliffs, which quickly succumbed to the fire of the mighty German 42-centimetre howitzers in August of 1914, bringing about the fall of a great bastion in the allied front. It was at Huy, on the south side of the Meuse, that the Germans forced a crossing to the north and began their surprising advance north-westward on Brussels and then south-westward on Lille and Mons, where the British, who awaited them found themselves hopeless- ly outflanked on the left, their right exposed by the unannounced retirement greeting a released comrade. All were footsore and weary and some were vei-y bitter over the inhuman treatment of which they had been victims, but their passage through Belgium was made eas- ier by the plaudits and comforts heaped on them by the grateful Belgian people. The time limit for the evacuation by the Germans of Belgium, Luxembui'g, and Alsace-Lorraine expired on Novem- ber 27. All German soldiers not out of those regions by that time were liable to capture and internment. It was amaz- German Cruiser "Zahringen" Passing Through Kiel Canal to Sum luli- of the French from Charleroi and their front menaced by forces superior by three to one. All the way up the Sambre and Meuse valleys from Mons to Liege the Canadians met multitudes of allied pris- oners pouring homeward from the hateful prison camps of the Hun. The majority of them were French, English, Italian, and Russian soldiers, some of them wear- ing parts of uniforms of nations other than their own, but here and there, no doubt, the Canadians had the pleasure of ing, therefore, that the Dutch Govern- ment should have allowed 68,000 German troops to pass through the peninsula of Dutch territory that prevented their quick return to their homeland. The ex- cuse that the Belgians wanted to get rid of them and that the Germans were de- prived of their arms at the border was not sufficient. Holland was guilty of an un- neutral act in allowing troops of a bel- ligerent country to cross her territories to escape the consequences of warfare. 240 THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 241 As a consequence she had to agree to allow the allies to send supplies across her territories to the allied army of occupa- tion in Germany. In Germany serious political trouble developed early in 1919. The Ebert government that had displaced the short- lived government of Prince Maxmilian of Baden, liad been composed of three Majority Socialists and three Indepen- operation their view that the manual workers of the country should disenfran- chise and despoil all the other citizens of the country. Thousands of men and women were shot down during the dis- orders in Berlin and elsewhere but finally the government secured the upper hand and the elections were held. In these the Majority Socialists made considerable gains and, although not having a major- Knights of Columbus Overseas Relief Hut. This hut is a copy of a relief camp close to the lines, con- structed of the driftwood of the battle area. The hinges and latch are made of shoe and harness leather. In it .the secretary gives free to American or ally tobacco, cigarettes, chocolate, first aid, etc. dent Socialists. The latter resigned or were dismissed from the government and a wing of the Independent Socialists combined with the Spartacans, or Ger- man Bolsheviki, and tried to prevent the holding of elections for a National Con- stituent Assembly. They knew that the vast majority of the people were against them and they attempted to put into ity of the seats, secured their position as the strongest party in the House. Premier Ebert set forth his position about this time in a striking address to soldiers who had returned to the capital from the front. This is what he said : "Your deeds and sacrifices are unex- ampled. No enemy overcame you. Only when the preponderance of our opponents 242 THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 243 in men and material grew ever heavier did we abandon the struggle. You en- dured indescribable sufferings, accom- plished incomparable deeds and gave, vear after year, proofs of your unshake- able courage. You protected the home- land from invasion, sheltered your wives, children and parents from flames and slaughter and preserved the nation's workshops and fields from devastation. With deepest emotion the homeland thanks you. You can return with heads erect. Never have men done or suffered more than you. "The German people have shaken off the old rule. On you, above all others, rests the hope of German freedom. The hard requirements of the victors are heavy upon us but we will not collapse. We will build a new Germany. With the strength and unshakeable courage j'^ou have proved a thousand times, see to it that Germany remains united and that the old misery of a system of small states does not overtake us again. The unity of the German nation is a work of re- ligion, of socialism. We must work Avith all our strength if we are not to sink to the state of a beggar people. You are laying down the arms which, borne by the sons of the people, should never be a danger but only a protection for the peo- ple whose happiness your industrious hands must build up from new founda- tions." There were few signs of repentance in these words. Two days before the German general elections were held Dr. Liebknecht and Rosa Luxemburg, the leaders of the Spartacans, were arrested and killed vmder very suspicious circumstances. Liebknecht was shot down as he was try- ing to escape and Rosa Luxemburg was taken from her guards and beaten to death. At least that is the official ex- planation. The circumstances strongly suggest that the officers of the guards connived at their assassination. During the weeks following the deaths of these two leaders comparative quiet prevailed in Germany and the men who had been called the Kaiser-Socialists, because they had voted for war credits and condoned war outrages, remained in power. Before the Peace Conference assem- bled general elections also were held in the United Kingdom. Here Lloyd George was overwhelmingly sustained so far as the number of seats was concerned although the popular vote showed that his Coalition government only received 5,028,345 votes against 4,330,600 secured by the anti-Coalition candidates. The old Liberal party of H. H. Asquith was eliminated in this election and the Labor group became strong enough numerically to be entitled to rank as the official Oppo- sition. The election results were a great personal tribute to Lloyd George as the man who had led the British people to victory. They also seemed to indicate that the British people desired that Ger- many should be made to pay the penalty for her criminal responsibility in begin- ning the war and waging it with extraor- dinary barbarism. In France there were reports that Pre- mier Clemenceau would be outvoted but when he had explained his attitude to- wards the peace settlement and interven- tion in Russia he scored a great triumph in the House, his budget going through with a majority of 246. The visit of President Wilson to Eu- rope to attend the Peace Conference caused controversies both at home and abroad as to the wisdom of this unprece- dented move but the heartiness of his reception in the various capitals before the Conference met seemed to indicate that the masses largely were in sympathy with his dream of establishing peace on a permanent basis. Later on his work in behalf of the League of Nations further justified his prolonged absence from Washington. Pending the decisions of the Peace Conference, Jugo-Slavia and Czecho- slovakia set themselves up as indepen- 244 THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE dent states and the troops of both clashed with ItaUan forces, particular those of Jugo-Slavia in Dalmatia which had been promised to Italy when she entered the war on the side of France and Britain but which was populated mainly by Slavs. The Czecho- Slovaks also clashed with the sian Bolshevik government advanced westward for nearly two hundred miles, boasting as they came that they would overrun all Europe and tear up any peace treaty the allies might dictate. The allied nations became much perplexed as to the course to take towards the Russian Bol- Battleship Missouri passing through the Panama Canal, Germans on the west and the Poles on the north, while Lemberg changed hands more than once as Poles fought bitterly with the Ruthenians of the surrounding country. In German Poland, fighting took place between Poles and Germans and east of Poland the army of the Rus- shevik government as their peoples had had enough of war without interfering in purely Russian affairs, and so at the sug- gestion of Preiriier Borden of Canada they invited the Bolsheviki and all the other Russian factions to meet in confer- ence on the Princes' Islands near Con- THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 245 s ^ THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 249 stantinople in the sea Marmora, A great political figure in the war, one better known to Europe than to this con- tinent, passed off the scene early in 1919 in the person of Count Von Hertling. This man was Chancellor of Germany, ^ position equivalent to that of Premier, but vested with greater powers, from November of 1917 to October of 1918. In other words, he controlled Germany's destinies from the time the colossal dis- aster to the Italian armies took place until the counter-offensive of General Foch forced Germany to seek an armistice on war for selfish purposes in which she was making a tool of France, and that Ger- many in resisting the growing power of the United States, was really the cham- pion of all Europe. Von Hertling for- merly was Premier of Bavaria and was a Roman Catholic. He displaced Michaelis as Chancellor, Michaelis being a bureau- cratic stop-gap. Von Hertling was chosen to succeed Michaelis Lecause it was hoped he would detach the Centre or Clerical party from the Majority Parties who were demanding a democratic peace and beca,use he was influential with the Barbed Wire Entanglements Failed to Stop Our Boys in the Great Drive. Going Through German Wire. Americans Are Here Seen the western front. Before and after he became Chi^ncellor he did his best to cause dissension between the allies and to trap them into peace discussions. He professed to favor peace without annexa- tions or indemnities but in February of 1918 he put the screws on Russia and Rumania, stripped them of territory and economic independence and made them Germany's vassals. In his day he taught the divine right of military officers as well as the divine right of kings and absolute submission to religious authority. He pretended that Britain was waging the Vatican and likely to check the tendency of Bavaria to break away from Prussia. More than once he said that the question of Alsace-Lorraine was the only barrier to peace. He favored adding Lorraine to Prussia and Alsace to Bavaria, but was bitterly opposed to returning the Provinces to France. He did not give up his office as Chancellor until Prince Maximilian assumed power on Delialf of the revolution. Prince ISIaximilian short- ly thereafter became Prince Regent and left the Chancellorship to Ebert, who was termed premier. 250 THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 251 French general thanking the American soldiers for their bravery under fire. The death of Colonel Roosevelt syn- chronised with that of Von Hertling and removed a warm friend of Great Britain and one who never ceased to champion the justice of the allied cause in 1/ie war. It cannot be said that the United States would not have intervened without the stimulating effect of "Teddy's" propa^. ganda, for President Wilson secured a free hand when he was returned to power as the man who had kept his country out h{ the great struggle. Nevertheless, the writings and speeches of Colonel Roose- velt were a real factor in convincing the best elements in the United States that their country should throw all her re- sources into the scales against Germanic barbarism. So far as the military aspect of the allied cause is concerned the allies had no stouter champion. Perhaps the redoubtable colonel was too virile or too domineering a character to subscribe to the idealistic features of the allied cause. He probably believed that mankind gained something out of the rivalry and strife between nations and that life would become too insipid were a League of Peace to straighten out all serious inter- national disputes without recourse to arms. In one sense the Colonel belonged to the old school. He was a true friend, a formidable foe and a man of honor. He represented the best type of statesmen in the days when rivalry between nations was keenest. It cannot be said that he was peculiai'ly adapted for the work of laying a new foundation for the society of nations based on co-operation for the good of all. On Saturday, January 18, the first session of the Peace Conference was held in Paris. Forty-eight years previously, at Versailles, just outside Paris, the Ger- man Empire was proclaimed by the vic- torious King of Prussia, following the war of 1870. The Peace Conference of 1919 was called to determined the condi- tions ending The Great War and to veto the treaty of Versailles, restore Alsace- Lorraine to its rightful owner and write "Finis" across the inglorious history of the German Empire. The first series of resolutions adopted by the Conference were as follows : On the League of Nations. "That it is essential to the maintenance of the world settlement which the Asso- ciated Nations are now met to establish that a League of Nations be created to promote international obligations and provide safeguards against war. This league should be created as an integral part of the general treaty of peace, and should be open to every civilized nation which can be rehed on to promote its objects. "The members of the league should periodically meet in international confer- ence, and should have a permanent or- ganization and secretaries to carry on the business of the league in the intervals be- tween the conferences. "The Conference, therefore, appoints a committee representative of the Asso- ciated Governments to work out the details of the constitution and the func- tions of the league." On Responsibility. "That a commission composed of two representatives apiece from the five Great Powers and five representatives to be elected by the other powers be appointed 252 THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE to enquire and report upon the following: "First — The responsibility of the au- thors of the war ; "Second — The facts as to breaches of the laws and customs of war committed by the forces of the German Empire and their allies on land, on sea, and in the air during the present war ; "Third — The degree of responsibility for these offences attaching to particular members of the enemy's forces, including members of the general staffs and other individtials, however highly plac )d ; Great Powers and not more than two representatives apiece from Belgium, Greece, Poland, Roumania and Serbia, to examine ai;id report: "First, on the amount of reparation which the enemy countries ought to pay; second, on what they are capable of pay- ing, and, third, on the method, the form and time within which payment should be made." On International Legislation. "That a commission composed of two representatives apiece from the five Great Looking at First Sight Like a Group of Antediluvian Monsters Squatting in the Open Before Starting on Their Prowl. At a "Tankdrome" on the Cambrai Front. "Fourth — The constitution and proce- dure of a tribunal appropriate to the trial of these offences ; "Fifth — Any other matters cognate or ancillary to the above which may arise in the course of the enquiry, and which the commission finds it useful and relevant to take into consideration." On Reparation. "That a commission be appointed which shall comprise not more than three repre- sentatives apiece from each of the five Powers and five representatives to be elected by the other powers represented at the Peace Conference be appointed to enquire into the conditions of employment from international aspect and to consider the international means necessary to secure common action on matters affect- ing conditions of employment and to rec- ommend the form of a permanent agency to continue such enquiry and considera- tion, in co-operation with and under the direction of the League of Nations." On International Control. THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE 253 "That a commission composed of two representatives apiece from the five Great Powers and five representatives to be ap- pointed by the other powers enquire and report upon the international regime for ports, waterways and railways." The delegates of the Great Powers on the Committee to plan for the League of Nations were: For the United States, President Wilson and Col. Edward M. House ; Great Britain, Lord Robert Cecil and Gen. Jan Christian Smuts; France, traha, South Africa and India each being allowed two representatives. The size of the representation of each nation was de- cided upon not, as proposed by the French plan, in accordance with the part played bj^ the nation in the war, but fol- lowing the American and British plan, in proportion to the extent of the interest of each nation in the peace settlement. Brazil, Belgium and Serbia were given three representatives. Greece, Poland, Czecho-Slovakia, Roumania and China One of the various kinds of machine guns tha t were used against the Germans on the West- ern Front. This gun was invented by an American. Leon Bourgeois and Ferdinand Lar- naude, dean of the Faculty of Law of the University of Paris; for Italy, Pre- mier Orlando and Vitterio Scialioa; Japan, Viscount Chinda and K. Ochiai, France, Britain, the LTnited States, Italy and Japan were given five repre- sentatives each in the Peace Congress. The British dominions were represented apart from Great Britain, Canada, Aus- were assigned two representatives each. Portugal, and the states which did not declare war upon Germany but merely broke off diplomatic relations with her, were given one delegate each. Brazil owes her treatment to her historic position as a former empire and her population of more than twenty millions which worked against placing her secondary to nations much less peopled. 254 THE AFTERMATH OF THE ARMISTICE .**■ f it V 'I . - ^t . ■/ ♦ , ♦ , -'V •♦ .# . * : •Jf% ^ • The Price of Victory CHAPTER XIV A COLOSSAL TOLL LARGE PERCENTAGE OF LIVES LOST — HALF OF ENLISTED NUMBER WOUNDED OR KILLED VALUE OF DE- STROYED PROPERTY ENORMOUS — TOTAL AVAR DEBT IMMENSE — LOSSES IN SHIPPING TONNAGE RUSSIAN PROBLEM ■ — VICTORY DUE TO COMBINED AID, The terrible price paid by humanity in blood and tears and money to save Civ- ilization from the Hun cannot be told in words. The struggle was of so colossal a nature, spread over so wide an area and affected human life in such a multitude of ways that it is impossible to record with any degree of accuracy or in great detail the sum total of misery that it entailed. Most of the estimates of the number of soldiers who died from wounds and dis- ease are under rather than over the actual figures. It is an extremely conservative estimate that eleven million men in uni- form lost their lives, that civilians to s number almost equally large were mas- sacred or died from famine and want, and that many other millions of potential lives were lost. As to the money cost of the war, a rough and ready way of put- ting it is to say that it used up more than one-third of all the wealth of the world. Combining official with semi-official and unofficial statements we get the fol- lowing estimate of the numbers of men enlisted, the lives lost and the total cas- ualties of the principal belligerent coun- tries : Men Enlisted United States 3,764,700 British Empire 10,000,000 France 7,000,000 Italy 5,000,000 Russia - 14,000,000 Belgium 500,000 Serbia 500,000 Rumania 600,000 Total for Allies 41,364,700 Germany 12,000,000 Austria-Hungary 7,500,000 Turkey 1,750,000 Bulgaria 1,100,000 22,350,000 Total for all belligerents 63,714,700 The casualties of the Canadian forces, which were included in the above totals for the British empire are officially given as follows: Other Officers Ranks Total Hilled in action 1,842 33,824 35,666 Died of wounds.... 614 11,806 12,420 Lives Total Lost Casualties 72,738 262,693 975,000 3,049,991 1,500,000 4,500,000 500,000 1,500,000 3,000,000 8,000,000 100,000 350,000 125,000 375,000 150,000 400,000 6,422,738 18,437,684 2,750,000 8,500,000 1,750,000 5,000,000 300,000 1,000,000 200,000 550,000 5,000,000 15,050,000 11,422,738 33,487,684 Died of disease 220 5,185 5,405 Wounded 7,130 148,659 155,799 Prisoners of war 3,575 Presumed dead 142 4,529 4,671 Missing 41 384 425 Deaths in Canada 2,221 Totals 9,989 204,397 220,182 The total deaths were 60,383. 256 THE PRICE OF VICTORY The Australian losses were slightly heavier than those of Canada although the Commonwealth's population is much smaller. The casualties for the United States are given as follows: Killed in action 28,363 Died of wounds 12,101 Died of disease. 16,034 Died from other causes 1,980 Missing in action 14,260 Wounded slightly 92,036 Wounded 43,168 Wounded severely 54,751 Total dead for U. S 72,738 Total U. S. wounded 189,955 Total U. S. casualties 262,693 The number of men in the British navy who lost their lives was 33,361. The number in the British merchant marine which were lost totalled 14,661, making a grand total of 48,002 British lives lost at sea. The British casualties in the various arenas were made up thus: Percentage Total of dead in Arena Casualties No. Dead total losses France and Belgium 2,070,000 560,000 20 Dardanelles 119,000 33,000 28 Mesopotamia 97,000 31,000 30 Egypt and Palestine _ 58,000 16,000 27 Macedonia 27,000 7,600 28 East Africa 17,000 9,100 51 Italy 6,700 1,020 15 The above figures for the Avestern arena do not include the missing or the dead who died from wounds sometime after being wounded. Bulgaria claimed her losses reached the amazing figure of 1,353,000 made up as follows : Killed 101,000 Wounded 1,152,000 Prisoners 100,000 Italy Rumania Serbia 15,000,000,000 3,000,000,000 2,000,000,000 • Total Expenditures by Allies Germany Austria-Hungary .. Turkey Bulgaria $200,000,000,000 52,000,000,000 30,000,000,000 5,000,000,000 3,000,000,000 Total 1,3.53,000 This total was easily double that of most estimates. The number of wounded also showed an unusually high rate as compared with the number of dead. Bul- garia's casualties in The Great War prob- ably were under 600,000. The war expenditures of the various belligerents have been estimated as fol- lows: Britain $ 60,000,000,000 United States 50,000,000,000 Russia -- 30,000,000,000 France 40,000,000,000 Total Germanic Ex- penditures $110,000,000,000 Expended by all bellig- erents on the war $310,000,000,000 In nearly every case the war debt of the belligerents involves interest charges of from two to three times the govern- ment revenue before the war. The 1919 French budget called for an expenditure three and a half times greater than the pre-war expenditures or for an amount supposed to be equal to one-half of all the earnings of the French people for the THE PRICE OF VICTORY 257 year. The billions of dollars Germany has to pay in reparation of course should be added, properly speaking, to the Ger- man cost of the war. During the great alhed offensive on the western front in 1918, the allied armies captured 362,355 prisoners, in- cluding 7,990 officers, as well as 6,217 cannon, 38,622 machine guns and 3,907 mine throwers, or more than one-third of the enemy's artillery. The alhes during the month of October captured 108,343 prisoners, including 2,- 472 officers, as well as 2,064 cannon, 13,639 machine guns, and 1,193 mine throwers. The American forces in France during the strenuous campaign of 1918 captured 44,000 Germans and 1,400 guns. The official British figures of air fight- ing upon the British Western front from January 1, 1918, to the date of the ai'mis- tice show that the number of enemy machines destroyed in aerial combats by the British totalled 3,060, while enemy machines driven down out of control numbered 1,174. Germany is known to have lost well over six thousand airplanes destroyed and surrendered during the year. On the other hand, the resources of the allies were reinforced by 1,700 Ger- man machines of modern type and in good serviceable condition. Great Britain was pre-eminent in the air at the close of the war, when the Brit- H^H^^BhhjjJ f In this photograph are seen the American Artillery before Metz, the capital of Alsace, firing into the Ger- man line^ American Poles March to the Front in France. — The regiment was raised and trained in the United States and all the men and ofiicers are citizens of the United States. ish air force was the largest in the world. In August, 1914, the British naval and military air services together mustered planes, 45 seaplanes and 7 airships, while at the close of hostilities she had 21,000 airplanes, 1,300 seaplanes and 103 air- ships. Besides this there were 25,000 air- planes and seaplanes being built and 55,000 airplane engines under contract. In 1914, 45 bombs were dropped on Paris. In 1915, 70 bombs, 62 of them on March 20, fell on the city. In 1916, the 185 officers and 1,853 men of other ranks. In November, 1918, there were 30,000 officers, 264,000 men. At the outbreak of the war Great Britain had 166 air- enemy employed 61 bombs against Paris, and in 1917, 11. During the last ten months of the war there were 1,211 cas- ualties from 396 bombs. Airplanes and Zeppelins dropped 228 bombs on August 6, killing two persons and injuring 392. The long-range cannon fired 168 shells into Paris, killing 196 and wounding 417. On Good Friday, 1918, more than 100 persons were killed. 258 THE PRICE OF VICTORY Trophies Captured by the Americans from the Huns at the Battle of Leichfrey. Among the other trophies in the picture may be seen a Boche gun, gas mask, wire-cutter and canteen. British merchant tonnage losses were 9,031,828 gross tons from the beginning of the war to Oct. 31, 1918. New con- struction in the United Kingdom in the same period was 4,342,296; pxirchases abroad were 530,000 tons and enemy ton- nage captured was 716,520. The net loss was 3,443,012 tons. In the last seven months of the war the output exceeded the world's losses by more than 1,000,000 tons. In the case of Great Britain, al- though the output had not overtaken the losses, yet if purchases abroad were taken into account, the losses of the last five months were balanced by the gains. The losses in merchant vessels by enemy action and marine risk from the beginning of the war to the end of Octo- ber, 1918, was 15,053,786 gross tons. In the same period 10,849,527 tons were con- structed and 2,392,675 tons of enemy ves- sels captured. This makes the net loss of tonnage during the war 1,811,584 tons. One hundred and two ocean going steam- ships of 330,336 gross tons, were built by American shipyards during November. In addition 63 smaller vessels of 18,108 gross tons were constructed during the same period. The triumphant close of the war waged on behalf of civilization by the alhes provided enough glory to go all around. Each of the allied nations could afford to show a generous appreciation of the part played by the others. The truth is that individually all of the five first-class powers that fought on the side of the allies rendered service that was essential to the final success. These five included Russia, which made a most valuable con- tribution until she broke under the terrific strain of war. Several small powers ren- dered most valuable service. For in- stance, Belgium, whose little army for a brief period stayed the advance of the German hordes and gave the British and French a chance to assemble their forces. Rumania and Serbia also interfered so seriously with the enemy's plans as to at- tract the attention of large Teutonic forces which might have been used else- where with great effect. Had the British Empire, France, Russia, Italy or the United States not participated in the struggle, had any of them failed to give the help they afforded, it is hard to see how Germany would have been brought to her knees by the fall of 1918. It is by no means certain that the non-participa- tion of any one of them would not have permitted the Central Powers to acquire greater prestige as a result of the conflict. At present Russia is under a cloud. The allied peoples feel that she treacher- ously deserted them in a crisis, imperil- ling their victory, increasing their sac- rifices and prolonging the war. That feeling is natural and justifiable. Never- THE PRICE OF VICTORY 259 theless, it is a fact that the educated and business classes in Russia bitterly deplore the degradation of their country and are the most unfortunate victims of the rule of the Bolshevik. The masses of the peo- ple, ignorant, easily duped, grief-stricken with their losses in the fighting, on the verge of starvation, freed from the des- potism of Czarism only to pass under the hateful despotism of Bolshevikism, are bewildered and distracted and groping blindly towards the light. What Russia has done she did not mean to do. Russja will emerge from the bog and the black- ness and take a leading place among the great democratic nations. To-day she is to be pitied much more than she is to be condemned. To-morrow, for our own sake as well as for hers, we must aid her to the full extent of our ability. In the meantime, we should recognize that when the war began the great military power of the allied side was not Britain, France or Italy, but Russia, slow-moving but ter- rible in her might; that the enemy planned to overthrow the French and British in 1914 so that he would be able to cope in 1915 with the deadlier peril on the east: that Russia struck in East Prus- Gen. Plumer Reviews His Yanks at the Front. Gen. Plumer is seen in this photo reviewing his own "Yanks" who participated in the big British offensive. American officers examining captured German howitzer. Officers of the 26th Division examining a German 210 howitzer captured by the 102nd Infan- try, 26th Division in France. sia during August of the first year of war and caused the enemy to rail enough divisions from the west to permit the allies to win the first battle of the Marne — the only truly decisive battle in the war; that Russia struck again in 1916 when Italy was hard pressed, won tre- mendous victories and brought appreci- able relief to the Italians, and that in 1917, after the revolution, Kerensky suc- ceeded in inducing the Russian army to undertake an offensive which had mag- nificent success until treachery developed at one part of the front. Russia quit be- cause her morale was broken and because her people, having rid themselves of the Czar, thought the war in which the Czar had taken them should come to an end. It is not um-easonable to assume that Russia inflicted one-third of the casualties suffered by the enemy powers in the war and endured as many casualties as the total suffered by Britain and France, or about eight millions. The part played by Italy is much underrated. In 1915 the British and French were almost helpless before the enemy's fortified line in the west and iu 260 THE PRICE OF VICTORY the east the German army was riding- roughshod over Russia. The intervention of Italy drew half a million of the enemy to the south-western arena, and may have prevented the loss of the war then and there. Italy's casualties are one-third of those suffered by all the nations of the British Empire. She certainly inflicted much heavier casualties on the Central Powers. There is no occasion to emphasize the essential part paid by France in the war. In proportion to population and wealth France's sacrifices are much greater than those suffered by any other allied power, and the damage to her richest industrial areas runs up into the billions. The aid given by the United States was of the utmost value in hastening the end of the war. The issue in this year's campaign was whether the allies should win the war at an early date or suffer such a disaster as would protract the war for years. The speeding-up of the ship- ment of American troops when the scales were in the balance enabled the allies to frustrate the enemy's designs and by re- leasing veteran French troops from quiet sectors and by providing good American shock troops in the later stages of the campaign, brought Germany to her knees. The low casualties suffered by the millions of the American armies, but one- twelfth of those of the British Empire, do not adequately represent the exceedingly valuable contribution of the United States. In financing the allies when Britain's resources were sorely tried and in supplying devices for curbing the enemy's submarine activities which at times were greatly worrying the British authorities, the United States gave inval- uable help. As in the Napoleonic wars a hundred Photo showing ]one French solidier in an enemy's trench signaling to his comrades. years ago Britain was the mainstay of the forces of liberty. During the struggle her mihtary power caught up with and passed well beyond that of France. Without the aid of her armies, or the work of protection and supply so gal- lantly performed by her mighty navy, or the self-sacrificing performances of her merchant marine, or her loans of billions of dollars to weaker allies, the cause of humanity would have been defeated. During the war the United Kingdom provided no less than eight million men, and her Dominions overseas and India raised another two millions. How The Central Powers Fell CHAPTER XV GERMANY WEAKENS BULGARIA SURRENDERS TURKEY SUR- AUSTRIAN ARMISTICE AND SURRENDER FOLLOW GERMANY SIGNS ARMISTICE KAISER ABDICATES AND FLEES MILITARY AND NAVAL FORCES SURRENDER ALLIES OCCUPY GERMANY CASUALTIES. The iron defense of the Central Powers and their aUies once pierced, the collapse of the coalition came with a swiftness which surprised even the most optimistic among the comicillors and leaders of the entente nations and the United States. And strangely enough, while the eyes of the world were turned toward the great struggle in France, where it was beheved the issue would be settled, the first breaks which brought the end came from all the other fronts. Within six weeks after the first hint had come that the hour of vic- tory was about to strike, the war was ended. In the chronological order in which they were forced out of the war, the Teutonic allies surrendered as follows: BULGARIA — Armistice signed just before midnight on September 29th, 1918. TURKEY — Armistice went into ef- fect in the afternoon of October 31st. AUSTRIA — Armistice, signed on No- vember 3rd, went into effect in the after- noon of November 4th. GERMANY— Armistice went into ef- fect 11 o'clock A. M., November 11th. Bulgaria, the httle autocracy in the Balkans, whose czar had heeded the prom- ises made by Germany of a large share in the territorial loot of conquest, was the first to surrender. Driven back, then crushed, the first of the Allied invading army on his own soil. Czar Ferdinand was quick to sue for peace. His people never had favored the war. The Kaiser had withdrawn nearly all of the German troops which had supported the Bulgar- ians. Even the Austrian troops, menaced earher in the summer by the Italian cam- paign which had cleaned them out of the greater part of Albania, had withdrawn from the Macedonian front. Bulgaria fought it out alone. About the middle of September the Al- lies' lines extended from Saloniki on the east to southern Albania where they were in contact with the Italian forces. Under Gen. Franchet d'Esperey, a force of French, British, Italians, Serbs and Greeks began the drive northward. To the Serbs fell the honor of the first vic- tories. They were advancing to hurl the enemy from their native land and sup- ported by French and Greek units, they drove northeast of Monastir. Victory was almost immediate. The first day of the drive the Serbs advanced several miles and freed scores of villages. Within a few days they were threatening the chief railroads and lines of communication and the Bulgar right was nearly cut off. On September 24th, Prilep, one of the chief bases of the enemy, was taken and the Bulgars faced annihilation. So rapid had their retreat been, that Prilep was entered by French cavalry operating far in advance of the main French and Ser- bian forces. In the meantime the British and Greek army operating in the Lake Doiran region, had advanced and had ef- fected a juncture with the French and 262 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL Serbians and a united attack moved rap- idly toward the Bulgarian border itself. Within two days more the Bulgarian army had been split into several groups and each one of these was in flight. The government at Sofia admitted they were facing disaster. Far in the vanguard — fighting their way back home — the Serbs pursued the fleeing Bulgars across track- less mountain wastes and through the once cultivated valleys that had been laid waste by war. On September 25th, the British reached Bulgarian soil opposite Kosturino and the next day Strumnitza fell. The Serbs now were well toward the great Bulgarian base of Uskub and Ferdinand's troops were fleeing in dis- order, hopelessly beaten. Nothing could save Sofia from possible bombardment and the Bulgarian govern- ment sought peace. A commission bear- ing the white flag of surrender entered the allied lines. The Allied commanders left Gen. d'Esperey to impose the terms. The Bulgarians submitted to uncondi- tional surrender. They agreed to evacu- ate all tei'ritory thej^ still held in Greece and Serbia, to completely demobilize their army; to give up all their railroads, and, what was most important of all, to allow the Allied forces a free passage through Bulgaria. Thus was the first big gap cut into the Berlin to Bagdad project. The road to Vienna was open. Austria was in what was almost a panic and Vienna signified willingness to discuss peace, though hold- ing to the statement that they would stand by Germany on terms. The stock market in Berlin felt the effects of the Bulgarian disaster and in both Berlin and Vienna the socialists began open discussion of constitutional reforms. The Teutonic AUiance was crumbling. With Bulgaria out and the Macedonian region free from danger, the Allies could now turn their attention to Constantinople from the north while the British were advancing through the Holy Land on the south. Serbia was being evacuated and Austria would soon be attacked from across the Fraiik Mayo, Rear Admiral, United States Navy. Danube. King Ferdinand of Bulgaria had abdicated in favor of his son, Boris, and the Allies were in control of the Balkans. The developments in the Balkans had surprised the Allies, but the victories in the Orient and the smashing of the Turks came with even greater suddenness. Since his occupation of Jerusalem, Gen. Alien- by, with a force of British and Indian troops, reinforced by French and friendly Arab tribesmen, had moved slowly north- ward until in the latter part of September they occupied a line from the River Jor- dan westward to the Mediterranean. The great stroke was delivered on September 18th, 19th, 20th and 21st. Over a front of sixteen miles Gen. Allenby struck the Turkish forces and in less than a day they were fleeing in full rout. They pushed through between Rafat and the sea for nineteen miles on the first day and took HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 263 3,000 prisoners. Bodies of cavalry were advancing so rapidly that they threatened to completely cut off the Turks' retreat. Railway communications were cut and the Turkish forces were trapped. Huge stores of guns and supplies were taken and the Turk dead blocked the roadways. Caught in the valleys and lowlands, they were at the mercy of the British artillery, and airplanes, flying at low altitudes, raked the fleeing forces with machine gun fire. By September 25th, British cavalry had pressed along the coast for sixty miles and taken Haifa and Acre, two important ports. Step by step the Allies were rush- ing forward along the entire line, practi- cally without opposition except from straggling bodies of the routed enemy, and the prisoners now numbered nearlv 50,000. The Fourth Turkish army also had been caught in the trap and sur- rounded. The British had advanced to the sea of Galilee which region they now U. S. Submarines Played an Important Part in the Guarding of American Coasts. By September 21st, the captured Turks Tiumbered 20,000. An entire Turkish column, attempting to escape into the Jordan valley, was cut off and taken. The whole valley was commanded by Al- lied artillery and two Turkish armies were in the trap. The British cavalry captured Nazareth and the plains of Armageddon v/ith more stores and guns. The Seventh and Eighth Turkish armies were practi- cally annihilated. Six miles piled deep with their bodies bore testimony to the deadly accuracy of the British artillery. dominated. Field Marshal Liman von Sanders, who had been in command of the Turks aroimd Nazareth, had fled to Con- stantinople. By October 1st, Damascus was sur- rounded and taken. French detachments were speeding toward Beirut. This port they took a few days later. Palestine had been completely cleared of the enemy and it was officially announced in London that Gen. AUenby had bagged 71,000 prison- ers. The Allies kept advancing north- ward and a Turk column north of Damas- 264 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL A German Liquid-Fire Attack Against British Troops. HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL A Scene on a No-Man's-Land "Quagmire" on the Western Front. 266 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 267 cus was cut off and taken. British and French warships began cooperating along the coast. The Arab chieftain reported the capture of 10,000 Turks in their share of the campaign and of the Ottoman armies involved it was stated that only 17,000 had escaped to the northward. Thenceforth the Allied advance was rapid. Mosul, on the road to Constanti- nople, was reached by one expedition, and dered. The remainder of the Turkish forces were demobilized except for enough to serve for policing purposes. The few vessels of the fleet were dismantled. Within a short time British and French vessels had sailed through the Dardanelles to Constantinople. The thousands of British prisoners captured when Gen. Townshend was forced to surrender at Kut-el-Aniara, were liberated. It was k — .,"fi l^ , ;..... ^ ^..^. m /^- ■•^■> ^i' *^- * "i^ t ■ p^;.;- 1 •** '" 'M J|. . ■ ■ ^pBr'*-i^& y$\ \ i ^^^■k^i^^^^UHHH ■ '• \ \ American Marines took a part in the rout of the Hun. Note the build of these boys. other columns moved along the coast to Smj^na where they cooperated with the fleets. Rioting had broken out in the capital and the uprising was directed at the German officers and leaders of the Young Turk party. Turkey was crushed. Facing destruction from the south, west and north, with open revolu- tion threatening, the Porte sued for an armistice under terms which meant sur- render. The Dlardanelles were surren- Gen. Townshend himself who had been sent to the Allied commanders with the first plea for an armistice. In June, her drives in France lagging to a halt, Germany goaded Austria-Hun- gary into making an attack and on June 15th, the Teutonic Allies began a great offensive over a front of 100 miles from the Asiago plateau to the sea and along the lines on the Piave river. The first force of the drive carried the enemy across 268 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL the Piave in places and the Italians, who had now been reinforced by a considerable force of British and French and some American troops, lost 30,000 prisoners. But any initial success was quickly offset by a counter offensive. Within three days the Austrian drive both in the mountain- ous region of the north and in the lowlands north of Venice had been brought to a complete halt. The Austrians hurled division after division into the battle, re- gardless of heavy losses. Driven on by the German high command, Austria was staking all on the final effort. Nature had intervened in behalf of the Italians. The Austrian and German forces had crossed the Piave on pontoons, bringing up with them many heavy guns. Torrential rains had fallen after their ad- vance and Allied airmen had bombed and destroyed the bridges behind them. Cut off, they were slaughtered in thousands. The only means of reaching them with food was by airplane and the Allies held the superiority in the air. Along the en- tire Asiago plateau the Austrians met defeat. It was estimated that they had thrown half a million men into action and of these probably 200,000 were numbered among the casualties. The Italians followed up with a vic- torious advance. Positions along the Brenta river were taken and the heights in the Mont del Rosso and Di Val Bello region were scaled and taken. Fresh army corps were rushed to aid the Austrians, for the determined advance threatened to carry the Italians back to their lines held before the disaster of months before. But steadily the Italians and British and French pressed forward, improving their lines and strengthening their positions during July and August. Height by height the enemy was pushed back in the north. In October, the Italian effort developed into a heavy drive. Every available unit was sent in against the Austrians, who had been somewhat weakened by the with- General Tasker H. Bliss, former Chief of Staff of the United States Army, one of the American delegates to the Peace Conference. drawal of German forces back to the front in France. The influence of the Sepa- ratists had begun to be felt seriously and revolt was threatening to disrupt the Dual Monarchy. Through Holland, Emperor Charles had asked for mediation to secure the meeting of a peace confer- ence. Back across the Asiago plateau the Austrians were driven, losing thousands in dead and prisoners. Austria was now extremely hard pressed, many of her troops were unreliable and she pleaded with Berlin for reinforcements. Cross- ings of the Piave were won by the Italians and British and the big push northward was rapid. On October 30th, American troops under Maj. Gen. Treat, operating with the British army, crossed the Piave. Vittorio, the great Austrian base, was captured and a himdred other towns freed along a front of 100 miles. HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 269 The offensive now had developed until it reached all along the Piave. In the Mont Grappa region the enemy was beaten at Segusino in a sanguinary battle and Mont Gesen was taken. Full disaster had overtaken Emperor Charles' armies by late in October. Fifty thousand prisoners had been taken and hundreds of the heaviest guns. The Aus- trians were pouring across the mountains in rout and the Allies were pushed to their utmost even to keep in contact in places. The Tagliamento river was crossed by the Italians. Other columns reached the towns of Azzano, Decimo, Portugruaru and Concordia. Tlie Italians were now within less than eighteen miles of Udine, where the Italian headquarters had been established when the disaster at Caporetta overtook them. Their total advance had been thirty miles. On November 1st, with nearly 100,000 of their armies prisoners, 200,000 more cut off and surrounded in the Brenta and Piave regions, emissaries from the Aus- trian commanders entered the Italian lines under a white flag, bearing a plea for an arhiistice. The Allied war council in Versailles began drawing up the terms. In the meantime, with the announcement that he would rather drive the Austrians out than accept their surrender. Gen. Diaz kept up his hammer blows. The Austrians were in full rout and their cas- ualties were mounting into the hundreds of thousands. Their entire army in the Trentino district had been cut off. On November 3rd, the Allies' terms were presented to Austria and the armi- stice was signed. Germany's last prop had been kicked out from under her. Fighting in a death grip on the west front, her eastern borders were now ex- posed to the enemy's attack. The armi- stice terms left Austria powerless. She was forced to evacuate all territories un- der occupation. Her fleet had to be given up to the Allies. Her army had to be to- tally demobihzed and all her troops fight- Brigadier General Peyton Conway March, Commander of all United States Artillery in France. ing with the Germans in France had to be withdrawn. The armistice terms practi- cally granted what Italy had fought for, the occupation of the Trentino district, which she had lost to Austria, as well as the peninsula of Istria. The armistice provided magistrational powers over this territory and troops also began occupa- tion to ensure the keeping of the terms in good faith. Germany made her first direct request for an armistice on October 6th, but for the purposes of narration the peace nego- tiations which resulted in the complete dissolution of the Teutonic Allies and the surrender of Germany are here reviewed in chronological order, along with the in- ternal disturbances which accompanied the defeats at the front and which have resulted in a political upheaval of the greater part of Europe; 270 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL As early as September 15th, the Kaiser had offered a separate peace to Belgium, one that was scorned by the little king- dom. This was taken as the first indica- tion of a "peace drive", started to weaken the Allies and bring discord. The offer was vague except in that it asked Bel- gium's neutrality until the close of the war and guaranteed her political identity. On the same day Austria, through the Swiss government and the other neutral Though the Allies regarded this simply as a ruse. President Wilson sent the fol- lowing curt reply: "The government of the United States feels that there is only one reply which it can make to the suggestion of the im- perial Austro-Hungarian government. It has repeatedly and with entire candor stated the terms upon which the United States would consider peace, and can and will entertain no proposal for a confer- King George Salutes the Stars and Stripes When United States Soldiers March Through London. nations, sent a proposal for a parley of the powers to accomplish peace. It pro- posed that the hostihties not cease during the discussions, which were to be carried on by delegates from the belligerents to bring out the ideas of eventual terms for the ending of the war. The conference was to be "nonbinding and confidential discussion on the basic principle for the conclusion of peace". ence upon a matter concerning which it has made its position and purpose so plain." Austria-Hungary was known to be facing dissolution. The Czecho- Slavs and the Jugo- Slavs were already declaring for separate republics and Bohemia was threatening a similar step. On October 6th, Germany, with the HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 271 272 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL new chancellor, Prince Maximilian of Baden, in power as the representative of the coalition government, which had been formed to still the threatened disturb- ances by adherents of the Social demo- crats, sent the first direct appeal for an armistice. On that day Prince Maximil- ian, through the Swiss government, sent the following note to President Wilson: "The German Government requests the president of the United States to take in hand the restoration of peace, acquaint quests the immediate conclusion of an armistice on laud and -water and in the air." Baron Burian, of Austria, made known the similar wish of Austria, and in his sub- sequent utterances to the Reichstag, Prince Maximihan supplemented his dec- laration of the government's position by indicating the wish to change the consti- tution, to accomplish democratization and to form a league of nations to protect the peace of the world. The message of President Wilson men- Boxing contest viewed by 20,000 soldiei-s. It was one of the ,most picturesque boxing tournaments ever 1 at Camp Upton. The ring was raised about ei ght feet from the ground and draped with the flags ot held at Camp Upt the Allies. all the belhgerent states of this request and invite them to send plenipotentiaries for the purpose of opening negotiations. "It accepts the program set forth by the president of the United States in his mes- sage to congress on January 8 and in his later pronouncements, especially his speech of September 27, as a basis for peace negotiations. "With a view to avoiding further bloodshed, the German government re- tioned in the German note occupies a place in a previous chapter as the basis upon which all peace negotiations must rest. His liberty loan speech on Septem- ber 27th, to which the German chancellor also referred, follows: "We are all agreed that there can be no peace obtained by any kind of bargain or compromise with the governments of the central empires, because we have dealt with them already and have seen them HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 273 deal with other governments that were parties to this struggle, at Brest-Litovsk and Bucharest. "Tliey have convinced us that they are without honor and do not intend justice. They observe no covenants, accept no principle but force and their own interest. "Get out first — then talk an 'stice and peace," was the sense of the rep(\' sent to Germany by President Wilson on Octo- ber 8th. He stated that there could be no compromise with autocracy and de- manded to know in unequivocable lan- guage if Germany would accept the un- compromising terms laid down by him. The Allied nations saw in the German note another trap, one by which the Ger- man chancellor hoped to involve the United States in a long diplomatic dis- cussion, which, when peace finally was denied, would strengthen the flagging strength of the German people's faith in the government by showing them that the Allies sought not a just peace but were bent upon a war of slaughter and con- quest. But every faith was placed in President Wilson, and his reply, which ibllows, was ample assurance that he would handle the situation: "Before making reply to the request of the imperial German government, and in order that that reply shall be as candid and straightforward as the momentous in- terests involved require, the president of the United States deems it necessary to assure himself of the exact meaning of the note of the imperial chancellor. "Does the imperial chancellor mean that the imperial German government ac- cepts the terms laid down by the president in his address to the congress of the United States on the eighth of January last and in subsequent addresses, and that its object in entering into discussions would be only to agree upon the practical details of their application ? "The president feels bound to say with Capt. Raoul Lufbery, premier "ace" of the Lafa- yette Escadrille, has brought down his twelfth Ger- man plane. He would have made it thirteen had he not run short of ammunition. 274 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL regaxd to the suggestion of an armistice that he would not feel at liberty to pro- pose a cessation of arms to the govern- ments with which the government of the United States is associated against the central powers, so long as the armies of those powers are upon their soil. The good faith of any discussion would mani- festly depend upon the consent of the central powers immediately to withdraw their forces everywhere from invaded ter- ritory. "The president also feels that he is justified in asking whether the imperial chancellor is speaking merely for the con- stituted authorities of the empire who have so far conducted the war. He deems the answer to these questions vital from every point of view." From all over the United States, from the people and from Congress came de- mands for the unconditional surrender of the Central Powers. The Germans were being driven back and every day regis- tered another defeat for their arms. There was scant faith placed ir the sincerity of their peace aims. On October 14th, Ger- many's further expression of acceptance of President Wilson's terms came by wire- less. The message follows: "In reply to the question of the presi- dent of the United States of America the German government hereby declares: "The German government has accepted the terms laid down by President Wilson in his address of January the eighth, and in his subsequent addresses, on the foundation of a permanent peace of jus- tice. "Consequently, its object in entering into discussions would be only to agree upon practical details of the application of those terms. "The German government believes that the governments of the powers asso- ciated with the government of the United States also take the position taken by President Wilson in his address. The German govenmient, in accordance with j'Vnicricaiis on ^'Visiio Sector. American troops on active service in the Aisne sector: boarding motor- lorries for a journey. the Austro-Hungarian government, for the purpose of bringing about an armis- tice, declares itself ready to comply with the propositions of the president in regard to evacuation. "The German government suggests that the president maj^ occasion the meet- ing of a mixed commission for making the necessary arrangements concerning the evacuation. "The present German government, which has undertaken the responsibility for this step towards peace, has been formed by conferences and in agreement with the great majority of the reichstag. "The chancellor, supported in all of his actions by the will of this majority, speaks in the name of the German govenmient and of the German people." This note was signed bj^ Solf, the new state secretary of the foreign office, and brought forth a new crj'^ for unconditional surrender both here and in the allied na- tions of Europe. Further evidence of a "peace trap" was seen in the suggestion for discussion of the terms, and on Octo- ber 15th President Wilson sent a reply HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 275 which left no doubt as to the uncompro- mising attitude of the AJhes and the United States. He stated that the terms of evacuation and reparation were those which must be determined wholly by tlic Alhes and in which Germany could have no hand. He called attention to the con- tinued activities of submarines and the burning of cities during the German re- treat and other inhuman acts, all being- committed while the Germans sought to discuss terms for the cessation of hostil- ities. He left no doubt that the deposing of the Kaiser was one of the chief aims of the nations fighting against Germany. In the following language he told of the blow aimed at autocracy: "It is necessary, also, in order that there may be no possibility of misunderstand- ing, that the president should very sol- emnly call the attention of the government of Germany to the language and plain intent of one of the terms of peace which the German govermnent has now ac- cepted. It is contained in the address of the president delivered at Mount Vernon on the fourth of July last. It is as fol- lows: " 'The destruction of every arbitrary power anywhere that can separately, secretly, and of its single choice disturb the peace of the world ; or, if it cannot be presently destroyed, at least its reduction to virtual impotency.' "The power vs^hich has hitherto con- trolled the German nation is of the sort here described. It is within the choice of the German nation to alter it. The presi- dent's words just quoted naturally con- stitute a condition precedent to peace, if peace is to come by the action of the Ger- man people themselves. The president feels bound to say that the whole process of peace will, in his judgment, depend upon the definiteness and the satisfactory character of the guaranties which can be given in this fundamental matter. It is indispensable that the governments asso- ciated against Germany should know beyond perad venture with whom they are dealing." American and French Soldiers Searching for Con- cealed Self-explosive Bombs. Affairs in Austria were going from bad to worse. The discussion of splitting the Dual Monarchy into four states was going on. These new nations on the map were to be a Germanic Austria, the re- public of the Czecho-Slavs and the lUyrian and Ruthenian reijubhcs. On October 18th, the Czecho-Slavs revolted and raised their own flag. Prague was seized and a republic was declared with no doubt that its national policies woidd be against Germany and all other forms of autocracy. From Berlin came the first indications to the world that open rebel- lion was threatened. The Socialists rioted and a display of force was made to quell them. The Allies were placing great faith in President Wilson's ability to keep out of diplomatic tangles with Berlin and Vienna and to avoid traps in peace nego- tiations. But with the consent of the 276 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL Heavy Artillery on the French Front Used by the Americans to Advantage. United States, it was agi'eed that all peace proposals should go to the Allied war cabinet. The British, with the taste of victory, with the end of four years of conflict and suffering almost in sight, were determined in their demands that absolutely no compromise be reached. From Austria had come a plea for a separate peace, but it was not made pub- Kc until October 19th, the day on which President Wilson sent his reply. Aus- tria, like Germany, agreed to the famous "fourteen articles", but likewise, sug- gested "negotiations of the details". The President's curt reply voiced the same un- compromising attitude he had adopted toward Germany and Vienna was told that evacuation must come first, then talk of peace. Another note was received from Berlin on October 21st. This reiterated as- surances that the overthrow of autocracy would come with peace and that it was tlie voice of the German people speaking through the negotiations, not that of the Kaiser. It protested against the view that atrocities were being committed and assured President Wilson that .these acts were against the strictest orders and the guilty were being punished. But the note, like its predecessors, made no sug- gestion of quick and absolute surrender on the terms the Alhes would impose. At the same time Great Britain made her position plain as regarded evacuation of territory. Hints at new demands regard- ing the freedom of the seas were made and the British press asked for terms which would impose the fullest reparation and indemnities for the ravaged countries. President Wilson's reply to this latest advance was the strongest of his ex- changes with Germany and deserves full space here. The note closed the doors to any further discussion without a guaranty of surrender and made it plain that the Allied military command would dictate the terms of an armistice in the field and that Germany must apply directly there. It also dealt in unqualified terms with the record of pledges broken by Germany and stated that the United States and the Alhes would in no way deal with the Hohenzollern dynasty or with a cabinet who represented them. The President's memorable note follows: "Having received the solemn and ex- plicit assurance of the German govern- ment that it unreservedly accepts the terms of peace laid down in his address to the congress of the United States on the eighth of January, 1918, and the prin- ciples of settlement enunciated in his sub- sequent addresses, particularly the address of the twenty-seventh of Septem- ber, and that it desires to discuss the details of their application and that this wish and purpose emanated, not from those who have hitherto dictated German policy and conducted the present war on Germany's behalf, but from ministers who speak for the majority of the reichstag HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 277 and for an overwhelming majority of the German peoples; and having received also the explicit promise of the present German government that the humane rules of civilized warfare will be observed both on land and sea by the German armed forces, the president of the United States feels that he cannot decline to take up with the governments with which the government of the United States is asso- ciated the question of an armistice. "He deems it his duty to say again, however, that the only armistice he would feel justified in submitting for considera- tion would be one which should leave tlie United States and the powers associated- with her in a position to enforce any ar- rangements that may be entered into and to make a renewal of hostilities on the part of Germany impossible. "The president has, therefore, trans- mitted his correspondence with the pres- ent German authorities to the govern- ments with which the government of the United States is associated as a bellig- erent, with the suggestion that, if those governments are disposed to effect peace upon the terms and principles indicated, their military advisers and the mihtary advisers of the United States be asked to submit to the governments associated against Germany the necessary terms of such an armistice as will fully protect the interests of the peoples involved and ensure to the associated governments the unrestricted power to safeguard and en- force the details of the peace to which the German government has agreed, provided they deem such an armistice possible from the military point of view. "Should such terms of armistice be suggested, their acceptance by Germany Avill afford the best concrete evidence of her unequivocal acceptance of the terms Three S(jlfliers wearing different types of gas masks. At an exhibition they realistically went through then drills and maneuvers and won applause from the greas crowd that gathered to see them. and principles of peace from which the whole action proceeds. "The president would deem himself lacking in candor did he not point out in the frankest possible terms the reason why extraordinary safeguards must be demanded. Significant and important as the constitutional changes seem to be which are spoken of by the German for- eign secretary in his note of the 20th of October, it does not appear that the prin- ciple of a government responsible to the German people has yet been fully worked out or that any guarantees either exist or are in contemplation that the alterations of principle and of practice now partially agreed upon will be permanent, "Moreover, it does not appear that the 278 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL Minister Whitlock returning to his post in Belgium. U. S. Minister Brand Wliitlock aboard the S. S. Rot- terdam. heart of the present difficulty has been reached. It may be that future wars have been brought under the control of the German people, but the present war has not been; and it is with the present war that we are dealing. "It is evident that the German people have no means of commanding the acquiescence of the military authorities of the empire in the popular will; that the power of the king of Prussia to control the policy of the empire is unimpaired; that the determining initiative still re- mains with those who have hitherto been the masters of Germany. "Feeling that the whole peace of the world depends now on plain speaking and straightforward action, the president deems it his duty to say, without any at- tempt to soften wliat may seem harsh words, that the nations of the world do not and cannot trust the word of those who have hitherto been the masters of German policj% and to point out once more that, in concluding peace and at- temiDting to undo the infinite injuries and injustices of this war, the government of the United States cannot deal with any but veritable representatives of the Ger- man people. "If it must deal with the military mas- ters and the monarchial autocrats of Ger- many now, or if it is likely to have to deal with them later in regard to the interna- tional obligations of the German empire, it must demand, not peace negotiations, but surrender. Nothing can be gained b}"^ leaving this essential thing unsaid." Events were transpiring in the domains of the Central Powers which were having a strong influence. The people's party and the Social Democrats, openly com- mitted to an early peace, were making their demands heard in Berlin. The Ger- mans were being cleared from Roumania and the eastern gates of Austria were now threatened by the Allies. Hungarian sol'difel^s Were openly joining the peace HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 279 mobs in Budapest and other cities in the Dual Monarchy. And, most serious of all, the militarists, who had committed Germany to the great war, had lost their last shreds of power. Ludendorff, who, more than Hindenburg, was the embodi- ment of the military policy, was forced out after a bitter controversy. The first quartermaster general, up to the last mo- ment, even with the iron military machine falling about his ears, is supposed to have stood firm against surrender. Hinden- burg, Avith others, had met the Kaiser and the new chancellor and his ministry in to it. Austria again asked for separate peace terms and on October 29th she made her direct plea for an armistice at once, the details of which have been recounted above. The action of the Allies was quick in regard to Germany's last plea. The Al- lied war cabinet met at Versailles and framed the terms of armistice. These were transmitted to Gen. Foch and on November 5th, President Wilson commu- nicated to Berlin the fact that the terms might be had by applying to the Allied Americans Before St. Miliiel Salient. Before opening artillery fire on the Germans in the St. Mihiel salient these American boys are seen with gas masks on awaiting to receive the final word. conference. There were rumors that he frankly told his sovereign that all was lost. And with this news to the outside world, came authoritative evidence that the German army at the front was dis- banding in revolt even as it retreated. Berlin, convinced that the Allies and the Uinited States w^ould countenance no more quibbling, on October 27th, made a direct request for the terms of an armistice. To President Wilson, Berlin addressed the information that the gov- ernment was now by the people and that the militar)'^ authority liad been subjected high command on the field of battle. Germany, pushed to extreme straits, did not delay. Gen. Foch was notified by wireless that a German armistice com- mission sought to enter the lines and con- fer with him at headquarters, and on November 7th, firing was stopped at the point in the lines where the commission was to arrive and they were taken to Gen. Foch's headquarters. Gen. E. G. W. von Gruenell, Germany's delegate to the Hague peace conferences ; Gen. H. K. A. von Winterfeld, former military attache in Paris; Vice Admiral Meurer, and Ad- 280 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL miral Paul von Hintze made up the German commission. And even as they were entering the lines, gi'eat events making for the collapse of Germany and Austria were trans- piring. Along a front of a hundred miles the Allied armies were advancing in an assault which in savageness surpassed anything that had gone before. Ghent had capitulated as Queen Elizabeth of Belgium watched; Sedan Avas in flames and the first American troops had ad- vanced to its outskirts; the Italians now numbered their prisoners at 1,000,000 pien and they had taken 6,000 big guns and 200,000 horses. And in Germany there remained no doubt that autocracy was toppling. German sailors on some of the battleships at Kiel had revolted and seized the vessels in the name of the revo- lution. The first outburst of the Avorkers and soldiers movement came when 20,000 workers gathered at Stuttgart and waved the red flag and shouted the slogan "DoAvn with the war and long live the social republic". Dispatches which found their way out of Austria revealed that a state of chaos existed there. Cities were flooded by the soldiers returning in dis- order. The demoralized troops were plundering and rallying to the banners pf a score of incipient revolts. Of food there was little and the returning soldiers seized what little of that there was. On November 8th, from the German commission within the French lines, there was sent a courier who bore the terms of the Allies to the German council at Spa. Germany was given seventy-two hoiu-s in which to answer, but the request that fighting cease until that time was refused by Gen. Foch. The wily French com- mander refused to be tricked and his vic- torious troops kept on in their rush Rhinewards. Emperor Wilhelm II, the world's greatest autocrat, abdicated the throne and renounced the rights of succession for the Crown Prince on November 9th and Capt. Eddie Rickenbacher, America's greatest "Ace," standing by his machine at an American Avia- tion field, France. Capt. Rickenbacher brought down twenty-six enemy planes. the overthrow of autocracy and militarism was complete. This was followed by the announcement a few hours later that the first of the German states to announce a republic Avas Bavaria and that the diet of that little kingdom had overthrown the Wittelsbach djTiasty and deposed King Ludwig and his heir, Prince Rupprecht. The German chancellor's announcement of the Kaiser's abdication folloAvs : "The German imperial chancellor, Prince Max of Baden, has issued the fol- lowing decree: 'The kaiser and king has decided to renounce the throne. " 'The imperial chancellor will remain in office until the questions connected with the abdication of the kaiser, the renounc- ing by the crown prince of the throne of the German empire and of Prussia, and the setting up of a regency shall haA'^e been settled. HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 281 " 'For the regency he mtends to ap- point Deputy Ebert as imperial chancel- lor, and he proposes that a bill shall be brought in for the establishment of a law providing for the immediate promulga- dreams of dominion had plung- i the world into war. With some of his staff and members of his personal household, he fled to Holland, where he was interned. Early in the year 1919 the conferees of tion of general suffrage and for a consti- the nations will meet and settle the peace Henry P. Davison of the Red Cross. tutional German national assembly, which win settle finally the future form of gov- ernment of the German nation and of those peoples which might be desirous of coming within the empire.' " Thus ended the reign of the man whose terms. His presence in Holland was a great source of embarrassment to that country. The people of Holland, influ- enced by the wave of democracy — and in some instances bolshevism — that was sweeping Europe, feared that his pres- 282 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL ence in their country might be used as an excuse to demand the removal of royalty and the setting up of a socialistic form of government. In the meantime the political disturb- ances in Germany were growing. The strikes of workers extended through all the cities of northern Germany. More ships had been seized by the rebels at Kiel flying everywhere in Berlin and a republic was declared to exist by the social demo- crats. Friedrich Ebert, with the resigna- tion of Prince Maximilian, had become chancellor and head of the provisional government. Among his cabinet he num- bered Dr. Liebknecht, recently released from prison, and Philip Scheidemann, both worldwide known leaders of govern- Remarkable View of Exterior Y. M. C. A. Canteen Dugout Situated 150 Yards from the Boche Lines. and there had been fighting between them and the scattered royalists. With the abdication of the Kaiser, Berlin had been seized by the workmen's and soldiers' council. The revolutionists held sway in Wurtemburg and Brunswick and the monarchs of those principalities stepped down from their thrones. On November 10th, the red flag was mental reform. A general strike had been called and within seven hours, with no bloodshed except for a few deaths in clashes with German army officers, the overthrow of the imperial government had been accomplished and another re- public added to the free nations of the world. Tte world war ended at 11 o'clbck HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 283 A. M. (Paris time) on November 11th, 1918, The United States received the news in a dispatch sent from Washington stating that at 2:45 o'clock A. M. the state department had announced that the armistice terms had been signed and that they would become effective at the hour given above. Gen. Foch had conveyed the news to all his commanders and MILITARY SURRENDERS The Germans, within fourteen days, must evacuate all of Belgium, France, Alsace-Lorraine, and Luxemburg. All German troops remaining after that time will become prisoners of war. The Germans must surrender .5,000 cannon, half heavy and half field artil- Interior View of Replica of a Jewish Welfare Board Hut in France on the Fighting Lines promptly to the minute firing ceased at the time set. The terms imposed in the armistice left no opportunity for Germany to re- sume military operations. With the sign- ing of the agreement the new government in Berlin, in effect, placed itself absolutely in the hands of the Allies. The following is a summary of the terms of the armis- tice: lery; 30,000 machine guns, 3,000 mine throwers, and 2,000 airplanes, fighters, bombers — firstly D. seventy- threes — and night bombing machines. The Germans must surrender in good condition 5,000 locomotives, 50,000 wagons, and 10,000 motor lorries. They also must turn over all the railways in 284 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL Alsace-Lorraine and their coal and metal supplies. All Germans in East Africa must sur- render in one month. NAVAL SURRENDERS The Germans must surrender 160 sub- marines, including all cruiser and mine laying submarines. They also must give auxiliary vessels (trawlers, motor vessels, etc.) are to be disarmed. All ports on the Black sea occupied by the Germans are to be surrendered, to- gether with all the Russian vessels cap- tured by the Germans. All merchant vessels belonging to the Alhes now in the hands of the Germans The Salvation Army Hut and Cooking Station on the Fighting- Lines in France. up the following naval craft, the individ- ual ships to be designated by the allies: Fifty destroyers, six battle cruisers, ten battleships, eight Ught cruisers. The other submarines and all the other surface vessels are to be disarmed and dis- manned and concentrated in German ports to be designated by the Allies. All are to be surrendered without reciprocity. OCCUPATIONS The allies wUl occupy all of the country on the left (west) bank of the Rhine and the principal crossings at Mayence, Cob- lenz, and Cologne, together with the bridgeheads (twenty miles in radius) on the right bank. HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 285 The Germans must withdraw and cre- ate a neutral zone on the right bank forty kilometers wide from the Holland border to the Swiss border. The allies will occupy the German forts on the Cattegat to insure freedom of ac- cess to the Baltic. RESTORATION Besides France, Belgium and Alsace, the Germans must retire from all terri- tory held by Russia, Roumania, and Tur- key before the war. The treaties of Bucharest and Brest- I^iitovsk are abrogated. The allies are to have access to the re- stored territories in the east either through Dantzig or the River Vistula. RESTITUTION Full restitution for all damage done by the German armies. Restitution of the cash taken from the National Bank of Belgium. Return of all of the gold taken by the Germans from Russia and Roumania, this gold to be turned over to the allies as trustees. REPATRIATION All allied prisoners in Germany, mili- tary, naval or civilian, to be repatriated immediately without reciprocal action by the allies. The territory west of the Rhine which the Germans were to evacuate is roughly 20,000 square miles in extent, with a population of about 9,000,000. It in- cludes some of the most important mining and manufacturing districts of Germany, and such great centers as Cologne, Strass- burg, Metz, and Coblenz. The territory consists of Alsace-Lor raine, the Palatinate, the Rhine province, Birkenfeld, and about one-third of Hesse. The Rhine province is the largest of these districts. Its area is 10,423 square miles and the census of 1910 gave its population as 5,759,000. It contains Two Salvation Army Lasses, Prize Winners in Doughnut and Pic Making. great coal and metal deposits and some of the largest iron and steel manufactur- ing centers of Germany. There also are textile industries on a vast scale as well as extensive farming and wine growing regions. The most important cities are Cologne, Coblenz, Bonn, and Aix-la-Chapelle. The Rhine province is the most westerly province of Prussia, by which it was acquired in 1815. Next in size is Alsace-Lorraine. Torn from France after the Franco-Prussian war, its restoration to the mother country has been one of the chief points upon which the allies have insisted in outlining their terms. Its area is 5,600 square miles, and its population about 1,875,000. The principal towns are Metz, Strass- burg, Muehlhausen, and Kolmar. It con- tains the great iron ore district of Brley, one of the principal sources of German supply, and the extensive Saar coal fields. Its textile industries are among the most important in Germany. The Palatinate is 2,372 square miles in extent, and has about 950,000 inhabitants. It is chiefly a farming and wine growing country, although there are some large 286 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL manufacturing industries. The capital is Speyer, Birkenfeld is a principality belonging to, although detached from the grand duchy of Oldenburg. It is inclosed in the Rhine province. Its area is 194 square miles, and its population about 45,000. The total area of the grand duchy of Hesse, about one-third of which lies west of the Rhine, is 2,965 square miles, and its total population is 1,300,000. The capital of Hesse, which is on the west bank of the Rliine, is Mainz, one of the principal fort- resses of Germany. clined by 45 per cent, while that of the allies was as great at the end as at the beginning of the campaign, thanks to the extraordinarily rapid reinforcement of the American army. The British bore the brunt of the fighting of the final cam- paign and their strength was reduced by 27 per cent, during the season while that of the French declined by only 21 per cent. When the fighting ceased the re- treating German armies, outnumbered by the ratio of 25 to 17, terribly exhausted and short of munitions, were being split in two by the forest of the Ardennes. The interned Austrian transport "Danube," used to carry food to the starving people of Belgium. Evacuation of this territory also freed from German control the nominally inde- pendent grand duchy of Luxemburg, which, invaded by Germany at the begin- ning of the war, had been completely under its control since that time. That the Germans gave up the struggle on November 11th because the allies were about to destroy the German armies is beyond peradventure. During the course of the sanguinary 1918 campaign the strength of the enemy's field armies de- which would have prevented mutual sup- port being quickly given by the northern and southern German armies. Foch would have covered himself with glory by administering the coup de mort to the stricken German armies, but he yielded to the view that it would be a crime to sacrifice thousands of additional lives on the allied side when every essential of peace could be secured without such a sacrifice. The only regrettable feature about that decision is that multitudes of HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL 287 German people did not sense the fact that their armies were defeated. Figures suggesting in detail the changes in the relative strength of the combatants as the German offensive waned and the allied offensive progressed to final victory were given by General Maurice, who ap- pears to have had access to semi-official information. Taking the strength of the Belgian army as the unit, which means that a unit represents slightly more than 100,000 men, the following appears to have been the standing of the belligerents on March 21st, when the supreme Ger- man effort to win the war began. Strength of Strength of Allied Armies German Armies British 101/2 French 123^ American.... % Belgian 1 26 25 units 26 units Thus the actual strength of the Ger- mans at the front at the beginning of the campaign was little more than 100,000 greater than that of the four allied nations, but the Germans had 13 other units, or more than 1,300,000 additional troops, on the way across Europe, which they could use and had available in the west before they attacked the French north of the Aisne on May 27th. In spite of all his losses in attacking the British, the enemy's attacking strength in May had increased from 26 to 31 units, giving him an advan- tage of more than half a million men. In the first weeks of the campaign the allies were unable to make the best use of their several and distinct armies because of the lack of a supreme commander. Had the wisest use been made of the pooled re- sources of the allies it is doubtful that the reverses between March and JiUy ever would have been suffered. The enemy, with undivided control, was able to con- centrate such overpowering strength against a 50-mile sector of the British front as gave him the initiative over all the allied armies and got them "in bad." A long and anxious time was spent before the allies freed themselves from their painful disadvantage. The writer has stated his belief that Foch had little idea, himself, what would be the effect of a counter-thrust on July 18. The most he counted on, probably, was that the enemy's offensive would be held up until the reinforcements from the United States would permit a genuine of- fensive campaign to proceed. This view is supported by the fact that in July the enemy still retained a great advantage in numbers though his troops were more bat- tle-worn. The relative strength of the combatants when the allies struck back was: Allied Strength German Strength British 9I/2 French 111/2 U. S 8 Belgian 1 80 25 30 It will be noticed that the strength of the British and French had fallen off by 2l/j^ units, which were made up by the Americans. The German strength, since March, had increased by 4 units. The rapidly-increasing American re- serves justified Foch in striking and in keeping striking. Having snatched away the initiative he kept the enemy reserves dashing about madly to plug up holes in the line and wore them down rapidly. And so when the Germans made their submission in November the relative strength of the opjionents was as follows : Allied Strength German Strength British 8 French 10 Americans.... 6 fians 1 17 25 17 In effect, the 1918 campaign ended in the allies gaining the greatest victory ever recorded in military history. 288 HOW THE CENTRAL POWERS FELL Marvels of the War on Land, Sea and Air CHAPTER XVI TANKS GREAT INVENTION AIRSHIPS IMPROVED GREATLY -v GERMAN SUBMARINE MOST FORMIDABLE NAVAL COMPARISONS. The most remarkable invention devel- oped for military purposes during The Great War was the tank. It was an idea adapted from the tractor m^achine and various persons in England and in Amer- ica were credited with first giving the suggestion to the British War Office. It was used with considerable success in the battle of the Somme in 1916 but later the anti-tank guns of the Germans proved effective and many officers on both sides were disposed to regard the tank as a fail- ure. Consequently, a complete surprise was sprung by General Byng late in 1917 when hundreds of tanks rushed forward, beating down or carrying away the elabo- rate wire entanglements protecting the German trenches opposite Cambrai, opening the way for an advance of nine miles by the British infantry. Had Gen- eral Haig been well supplied with re- serves to hurl through the breach thus made by the perambulating fortresses, a different ending to the campaign of that year might have been written into history. Thereafter the tank was greatly feared by the German army but it was too late then for the Germans to go into the manufacture of them on a large scale. They had only a few tanks in their spring offensive in 1918. The British and other allied armies, however, had many hun- dreds of them and used them as brigades in a most spectacular manner. In the Somme offensive of August, 1918, the tanks did very fine work. In the air wonderful progress was made in the development of heavier-than- air machines which proved to be much more effective for army purposes than the German dirigibles or Zeppelins. These huge flying monsters were used in making several raids on England but with disastrous results to themselves. Finally the Germans confined the ojjera- tions of Zeppelins to scouting for the Fleet. When the war began the British army had only one hundred airplanes but at the end of the war they had tens of thousands. On Ostend and Zeebrugge alone the British bombing planes dropped an average of four tons of bombs daily over a period lasting for five months. By that time three-decker airplanes capable of flying thousands of miles and of car- rying as many as forty men had been used. The third day after the armistice was signed had been set as the date for a great raid on Berlin by monster allied airplanes. The submarine became a much more formidable vessel as the war progressed, and the radius and power of the torpedo, its principal weapon, was much increased. Some of the later submarines were of 2,500 tons, equipped with six-inch guns and capable of submerging safely to a depth of 300 feet. The British also de- veloped a battle-cruiser capable of cross- ing the ocean in three days. The British Admiralty permitted to be made public the real story of the sub- marine cruisers the British successfully constructed at the time the Germans were boasting of their super-submarine. The British craft have two funnels and make 24 knots an hour on the surface under steam power. They carry from eight to 290 MARVELS OF THE WAR ten torpedo tubes, two or three 4-meh guns and also are equipped with internal combustion motors for surface cruising. The batteries for the undersea power can be charged from both the steam and com- bustion engines, and an ingenious scheme has been devised for quickly dismantling the funnels for the purpose of submerg- ing. The vessels displace 2,000 tons on the surface and 2,700 tons submerged. They are 340 feet long, have a beam of 26 feet and a cruising radius of 3,000 miles. They are designed to be even a match for torpedo-boat destroyers in sur- face fighting. It is also known that the British have successfully built a submarine carrying a 12-inch gim, although the details of this craft have not been made public. The craft was built with the idea of mak- ing it possible to fire this gun, the new ideas embraced in the construction includ- ing the "cushioning" of the boat to with- stand the terrific concussion of the gun. This idea is reported unofficially as hav- ing been successful. So far as is known the new craft was never employed against any enemy vessel. During the first half of the year 1918 no less than 100 German submarines were trapped in British mine fields off Heligo- land. The to*,al number captured or de- stroyed during the war is put at 202. As at least 122 were surrendered since the armistice and 58 were not yet completed, it appears that Germany used durina the war or had in course of construction, a total of 382 submarines, whereas she was credited with only 35 when war began. During the course of one month the Brit- ish mined zone off the Belgian coast caught 17 German submarines. Five hundred and seventeen ships were added to the British navy during the war. The new vessels include seven battleships, five battle-cruisers, twenty-six light cruis- ers, seventeen monitors, 230 destroyers and 232 mine-sweepers and special craft. Secretary Daniels of the U. S., at the end of the war said that Great Britain has in operation or building sixty-one battleships, 13 battle cruisers, 31 heavy cruisers, 111 light cruisers, 216 patrol and gunboats, 409 destroyers, 219 submarines^ 98 torpedo boats, 32 flotilla leaders, 220 airships and 897 miscellaneous ships. The United States, with the second largest navy in the world, has built or projected 39 battleships, six battle cruis- ers, eight armored cruisers, forty light cruisers, 342 destroyers, 181 submarines, 15 coast torpedo vessels, 17 torpedo boats and 569 other vessels. France has 29 battleships, 21 cruisers, eight light cruisers, 92 destroyers, 121 torpedo boats, 70 submarines, 39 airships and 183 other craft. Italy has 18 battleships, seven cruisers, ten light cruisers, five monitors, 15 flotilla leaders, 54 destroyers, 83 torpedo boats, *5 submarines, 30 airships and 442 mis- cellaneous vessels. Russia, before quitting the war, had 18 battleships, four battle cruisers, 12 heavy and nine light cruisers, 128 destroyers, 54 submarines, 13 torpedo boats, 14 air- ships and 90 miscellaneous vessels. Before the armistice was signed, Ger- many had 47 battleships, six battle cruis- ers, 51 other cruisers, 223 destroyers, 175 torpedo boats, 243 submarines, and 564 miscellaneous vessels. During the war 2,475 British ships were sunk with their crews beneath them, and 3,147 vessels were sunk and their crews left adrift. Fishing vessels to the number of 670 were lost during the period of hostilities. According to one story, when the kaiser urged upon Admiral Scheer in October, 1918, that he sail out to meet the British fleet, the admiral consented, but only on condition that the kaiser ac- company the fleet on the flagship and take nominal control of the action with the British fleet. In the interview be- tween Scheer and the kaiser the latter pledged his word to Scheer that he would do so. The German fleet was to have sailed on a Thursday night, the kaiser was to have arrived at Kiel the previous Tuesday. But on the Monday preceding MARVELS OF THE WAR 291 a naval attache arrived at Kiel with a despatch for Scheer from the kaiser, in which Wilhehii stated that he could not come to Kiel because he believed it to be his duty to remain at Potsdam. Admiral Scheer then decided not only not to allow the fleet to sail, but as a protest against the Hohenzollerns to take possession of Kiel. Scheer informed Premier Ebert that he would hold the great naval base until a new government had been formed. Prince Henry of Prussia, who was at Kiel, was held a prisoner for a week. In a cablegram to government officials at Berlin, Admiral Scheer said, "We pre- ferred disgrace to fighting in the cause of a coward." Describing the German warships which surrendered to the British and are now interned in Scapa Flow, the correspond- ent of The Daily Telegraph says: "The German admiral's flag, white with a thin black cross and two black balls, indicative of his rank, still flew at the main topgallant of the Friedrich der Grosse, as the German squadron moved between the British lines. It hung hmp and dirty — typical in this state of all the German ships and their crews. The ships were in such condition that they looked like vessels laid by for breaking-up pur- poses. They could not have seen paint for two years. Their sides, funnels and bridges were covered with red rust, and the masts were black with soot. The guns even had not been painted for months. "The Derff linger was in better condi- tion than any of the others, and there was an appearance on board that discipline was still in vogue. On all the other ships the crews were lounging about, many on the quarter decks, not recognizing their officers. On the Derfflinger the officers were parading smartly about on their own quarter, and the men were clean and or- derly. As we passed close to each ship the men crowded the rail. They looked miserable and drenched and cold. Their clothing was nondescript. There was an air of melancholy and depression every- where. "It was a pleasm-e to come from them alongside our own great ships, where everything was spick and span. Hearty sailormen with cheery faces were at every porthole, and the quarter decks were occupied only by officers, the commander marching briskly along in the traditional way, telescope under his arm. The Ger- man officers have been very polite, and no trouble whatever has been experienced with them. The British officers have re- jected all advances at friendliness, and have extended only the necessary cour- tesies." Captain Persius, the German naval critic, chose the moment when the finest vessels of the German navy were about to be surrendered to the allies to pubhsh in the Berlin Tageblatt-a sensational ar- ticle containing revelations regarding the German fleet. Captain Persius said the hope that the German fleet would be able in a second Skagerrak battle to beat the British fleet rested upon the bluff and lies of the naval authorities. In August, 1914, Germany had about one million tonnage in warships, while Great Britain had more than double that, and thanks to the mistakes of Von Tirpitz, the German material was quite inferior to the British. In the Skaggerak battle, the German fleet was saved from destruction partly by good leadership and partly by favor- able weather conditions. Had the weather been clear or Admiral Von Scheer 's leadership less able the destruc- tion of the whole German navy would have resulted. The long-range British guns would have completely smashed the lighter-armed German ships. As it was, the losses of the German fleet were enor- mous, and on June 1, Captain Persius says, it was clear to every thinking man that the Skaggerrak battle must be the only general naval engagement of the war. On all sides, says Capt. Persius, Ad- 292 MARVELS OF tHE WAR miral Von Tirpitz was advised to con- struct only submarines, but he remained obstinate. On October 1, 1915, several members of the Reichstag made an ear- nest appeal to the army command — not to the naval staff — ^with the result that an order was issued terminating the con- struction of battleships in order that the material might be used for the making of U-boats. In the meantime so great a scarcity of material had arisen that it be- came necessary to disarm a number of the battleships and take the metal. In this manner, at the beginning of 1916 twenty- three battleships had been disarmed, as well as one newly built cruiser. At the beginning of 1918 Captain Per- sius states, the German navy consisted only of dreadnaughts and battleships of the Heligoland, Kaiser and Markgraf types, and some few battle cruisers. All the ships which Von Tirpitz had con- structed from 1897 to 1906, at a cost of innumerable millions, had been destroyed, and the U-boats that had been con- structed had proved unable to fight against British warships. Admiral Von Capelle during his period as head of the navy constructed very few submarines, work being continued only on the con- struction of submarines of the large type, but in official quarters it was still stated that Germany possessed an enormous number of U-boats and that the losses were virtually nil. That was not true, the writer admits. In 1917, he states, 83 submarines were constructed, while 66 were destroyed. In April, 1917, Ger- many had 126 submarines and in October 146. In February, 1918, she had 136 and in June of the same year 113. Only a small percentage of these sub- marines were actively operating at any given time. Captain Persius declares. In January, 1917, for instance, when condi- tions were favorable for submarine work, only twelve percent were active while thirty percent were in harbor, thirty-eight percent under repairs and twenty per- cent "incapacitated". Submarine crews, he says, were not sufficiently educated ajid trained and they looked with distrust upon the weapon. In the last months, he reveals, it was very difficult to get men for submarine work, as experienced sea- men looked upon the submarine warfare as political stupidity. Captain Persius tells of the mutiny that broke out at the beginning of the month when the Ger- man navy was ordered out for attack. Had the seamen obeyed, the writer re- marks, innumerable lives would have been lost, and he declares that "every thinking man therefore is of the opinion that the seamen on November 5 rendered an in- valuable service to their country". The surrender of war weapons by the enemy represented a higher percentage of his strength than had been estimated. A Paris despatch reported that the allies captured one-third of the German artil- lery during their offensive, that one-ninth was destroyed in action and that the sur- render of 5,000 guns represented at least one-half of all the enemy's remaining ar- tillery. The enemy was credited with having only 2,586 planes, and the surren- der of 1,700 machines left him without a single bombing or fighting plane, the re- mainder being planes designed for other work. The detailed report of General Haig on the British operations between April and November showed that General Haig agrees with Foch that the defensive power of the German army was destroyed by the allies' four months' campaign and that the armistice saved the German armies from a colossal disaster and Ger- manj"^ from an armed invasion. But for the cessation of hostilities the allied of- fensive would have been extended still farther. During the 1918 campaign the British captured more than 200,000 Ger- mans and 2,850 cannon out of a total of 330,000 prisoners and 6,000 cannon taken by all the allied armies. General Haig says that during the last three months of the fighting, the British, using 59 divi- sions, met and defeated no less than 99 different divisions of the Germans. THE MARINES By Secretary Josephus Daniels , No achievement in the entire war stands forth more briUiantly than the share of American troops in stopping the Germans. The Germans were within less than fifty miles from Paris. Apparently all that was needed was the final push. Because the Marines bore the greater share of the fighting at Chateau Thierry and Belleau Wood, Secretary of the Navy Daniels deals extensively with these engagements in his annual report for Daniels' report which deals with tlie fighting at Chateau Thierry and Belleau Wood, renamed by the French in honor of the U. S. Marine Corps, and which was the first detailed and accurate narrative made public: MARINE CORPS WINS GLORY. This efficient fighting, building, and land- ing force of the Navy has won imperish- able glory in the fulfillment of its latest duties upon the battle fields of France, Allied Motor Transport Halted on the Western Front. 1918. Also, a bit of Foch's strategy, not before made public, is hinted at in the re- port. Secretary Daniels indicates that Marshal Foch realized the strength, cour- age and eflfieienc}'^ of the Americans before the rest of Europe awoke to them, and that in his confidence he dangled an ap- parently open road to Paris before the eyes of the German Crown Prince as a bait and that the indomitable Americans were the steel jaws of the trap he was to spring. Following is that portion of Secretary where the Marines, fighting for the time under Gen. Pershing as a part of the vic- torious American Army, have written a story of valor and sacrifice that will live in the brightest annals of the war. With heroism that nothing could daunt the Ma- rine Corps played a vital role in stem- ming the German rush on Paris, and in lat- er days aided in the beginning of the great offensive, the freeing of Rbeims, and par- ticipated in the hard fighting in Cham- pagne, which had as its object the throw- ing back of the Prussian armies in the vi- cinity of Cambrai and St. Quentin. 294 THE MARINES With only 8,000 men engaged in the fiercest battles, the Marine Corps casual- ties numbered 69 officers and 1,531 enlisted men dead and 78 officers and 2,435 enlisted men wounded seriously enough to be offi- cially reported by cablegram, to which number should be added not a few whose wounds did not incapacitate them from further fighting. However, with a casual- ty list that numbers over half the origi- nal 8,000 men who entered battle, the offi- cial reports account for only 57 United States Marines who have been captured by the enemy. This includes those who were wounded far in advance of their lines and who fell into the hands of the Germans while unable to resist. STOPPED DEIVE ON PARIS. Memorial Day shall henceforth have a greater, deeper significance for America, for it was on that day, May 30, 1918, that our country really received its first call to battle — the battle in which American This shell case is now in possession of President Wilson because it contained the first shot fired by American troops at the enemy. An American offi- cer of the forces overseas is shown holding the his- toric shell case. troops had the honor of stopping the Ger- man drive on Paris, throwing back the Prussian hordes in attack after attack, and beginning the retreat which lasted until Imperial Germany was beaten to its knees and its emissaries appealing for an armis- tice under the flag of truce. And to the United States Marines, fighting side by side with equally brave and equally cour- ageous men in the American Army, to that faithful sea and land force of the Navy fell the honor of taking over the lines where the blow of the Prussian would strike the hardest, the line that was nearest Paris and where, should a breach occur, all would be lost. The world knows today that the United States Marines held that line ; that they blocked the advance that was rolling on toward Paris at a rate of six or seven miles a day; that they met the attack in American fashion and with American hero- ism ; that Marines and soldiers of the Am- erican Army threw back the crack guard divisions of Germany, broke their advance, and then, attacking, drove them back in the beginning of a retreat that was not to end until the "cease firing" signal sounded for the end of the world's greatest war. In this connection Melville Stone, general manager of the Associated Press, said, fol- lowing an exhaustive trip of investigation in Europe : "They (the Marines) had before them the best Prussian Guards and shock troops — the Germans were perfectly sure they could drive the 'amateurs' back. "It was a dramatic situation, for success meant that the Germans could probably push for Calais and other channel ports; but Foch dangled Paris before their eyes by putting raw Americans at a point across the direct road to Paris, in the pock- et between Rheims and Soissons. Instead of driving back the 'amateurs,' the 'ama- teurs' drove them and gave them also a very sound thrashing. Their losses were very heavy, but they did the work, and ia doing it also did three things : They saved Paris ; they seriously injured the morale of the best German troops; and they set a standard and fixed a reputation for Ameri- THE MARINES 295 can troops that none other dared tarnish." Such is the opinion of the head of a great news-gathering force regarding the achievements of the United States Marines at Chateau Thierry, where in the battle field of Bois de Belleau, now named the Bois de la Brigade de la Marine by official order of the French Staff, this branch of the Navy met the Germans and blocked their drive on Paris. OKDERED TO FBOXT ON MEMORIAL DAY. It was on the evening of May 30, after a day dedicated to the memory of their com- rades who had fallen in the training days and in the Verdun sector, that the Fifth and Sixth Regiments and the Sixth Ma- chine Gun Battalion, United States Ma- rines, each received the following orders : "Advance information official received that this regiment will move at 10 p. m. 30 May by bus to new area. All trains shall be loaded at once and arrangements has- tened. Wagons, when loaded, will move to Serans to form train." All through the night there was fevered activity among the Marines. Then, the next morning, the long trains of camions, busses, and trucks, each carrying its full complement of United States Marines, went forward on a road which at one place wound within less than 10 miles of Paris, toward Meaux and the fighting line. Through the town of Meaux went the long line of camions and to the village of Montriel-aux-Lions, less than 4 miles from the rapidly advancing German line. On this trip the camions containing the Americans were the only traffic traveling in the direc- tion of the Germans; everything else was going the other way — refugees, old men and women, small children, riding on every conceivable conveyance, many trudging along the side of the road driving a cow or calf before them, all of them covered with the white dust which the camion caravan was whirling up as it rolled along; along that road only one organization was ad- vancing, the United States Marines. GOT INTO LINE ON JUNE 2. At last, their destination reached early on the morning of June 2, they disem- The Gas Mask Adopted by the United States. Close up view of an American trooper accoutred with new style gas-mask. He penetrated a gas cloud, generated for the occasion, and came out unharmed, although it usually takes an experienced hand to put on a mask securely. barked, stiff and tired after a journey of more than 72 miles, but as they formed their lines and marched onward in the di- rection of the line they were to hold they were determined and cheerful. That even- ing the first field message from the Fourth Brigade to Maj. Gen. Omar Bundy, com- manding the Second Division, went for- ward: "Second Battalion, Sixth Marines, in line from Le Thiolet through Clarembauts Woods to Triangle to Lucy. Instructed to 296 THE MARINES hold line. First Battalion, Sixth Marines, going into line from Lucy through Hill 142. Third Battalion in support at La Voie du Chatel, which is also the post command of the Sixth Marines. Sixth machine-gun battalion distributed at line." Meanwhile the Fifth Regiment was mov- ing into line, machine guns were advancing, and the artillery taking its position. That night the men and officers of the Marines slept in the open, many of them in a field vancing in smooth columns. The United States Marines, trained to keen observa- tion upon the rifle range, nearly every one of them wearing marksman 's medal or bet- ter, that of the sharpshooter or expert rifleman, did not wait for those gray-clad hordes to advance nearer. Calmly they set their sights and aimed with the same pre- cision that they had shown upon the rifle ranges at Paris Island, Mare Island, and Quantico. Incessantly their rifles cracked, Funeral of first Americans to die in France. Impressive rituals marked the burial of Corporal James D. Gresham, Private Thomas F. Enright and Private Merle D. Hay, of Company F, 16th Infantry. that was green with unharvested wheat, awaiting the time when they should be sum- moned to battle. The next day at 5 o 'clock, the afternoon of June 2, began the battle of Chateau Thierry, with the Americans hold- ing the line against the most vicious wedge of the German advance. BATTLE OF CHATEAU THIEEKY. The advance of the Germans was across a wheat field, driving at Hill 165 and ad- and with their fire came the support of the artillery. The machine-gun fire, incessant also, began to make its inroads upon the ad- vancing forces. Closer and closer the shrapnel burst to its targets. Caught in a seething wave of machine-gun fire, of scat- tering shrapnel, of accurate rifle fire, the Germans found themselves in a position in which further advance could only mean ab- solute suicide. The lines hesitated. They THE MARINES 297 stopped. They broke for cover, while the Marines raked the woods and ravines in which they had taken refuge with machine gun and rifle to prevent them making an- other attempt to advance by infiltrating through. Above, a French airplane was checking up on the artillery fire. Surprised by the fact that men should deliberately set their sights, adjust their range, and then fire deliberately at an advancing foe, each man picking his target instead of firing merely in the direction of the enemy, the aviator signalled below "Bravo!" In the to defend the positions they had won with all the stubbornness possible. In the black recesses of Belleau Wood the Germans had established nest after nest of machine guns. There in the jungle of matted un- derbrush, of vines, of heavy foliage, they had placed themselves in positions they be- lieved impregnable. And this meant that unless they could be routed, unless they could be thrown back, the breaking of the line would be only a matter of time. There would come another drive and an- other. The battle of Chateau Thierry was Honoring Old Glory on German territory. rear that word was echoed again and again. The Grerman drive on Paris had been stopped. FIERCE FIGHTIISTG IN BELLEAU WOOD. For the next few days the fighting took on the character of pushing forth outposts and determining the strength of the enemy. Now, the fighting had changed. The Ger- mans, mystified that they should have run against a stone wall of defense just when they believed that their advance would be easiest, had halted, amazed ; then prepared therefore not won and could not be won until Belleau Wood had been cleared of the enemy. It was June 6 that the attack of the American troops began against that wood and its adjacent surroundings, with the wood itself and the towns of Torcy and Bouresches forming the objectives. At 5 o'clock the attack came, and there began the tremendous sacrifices which the Marine Corps gladly suffered that the German fighters might be thrown back. 298 THE MAHINES FOUGHT IN AMERICAN FASHION. The Marines fought strictly according to American methods — a rush, a halt, a rush again, in four-wave formation, the rear waves taking over the work of those who had fallen before them, passing over the bodies of their dead comrades and plung- ing ahead, until they, too, should be torn to bits. But behind those waves were more waves, and the attack went on. "Men fell like flies"; the expression is CHAEGING MACHINE-GUN NESTS. In Belleau "Wood the fighting had been literally from tree to tree, stronghold to stronghold; and it was a fight which must last for weeks before its accomplishment in victory. Belleau Wood was a jungle, its every rocky formation forming a German machine-gun nest, almost impossible to reach by artillery or grenade fire. There was only one way to wipe out these nests — by the bayonet. And by this method were Paris gives wonderful reception to American troops. that of an officer writing from the field. Companies that had entered the battle 250 strong dwindled to 50 and 60, with a ser- geant in command; but the attack did not falter. At 9 :45 o'clock that night Boures^ ches was taken by Lieut. James F. Eobert- son and twenty-odd men of his platoon; these soon were joined by two reinforcing platoons. Then came the enemy counter attacks, but the Marines held. they wiped out, for United States Marines, bare chested, shouting their battle cry of "E-e-e-e-e y-a-a-h-h-h yip!" charged straight into the murderous fire from those guns, and won! Out of the number that charged, in more than one instance, only one would reach the stronghold. There, with his bayonet as his only weapon, he would either kill or capture the defenders of the nest, and then swinging the gun THE MARINES 299 about in its position, turn it against the remaining German positions in the forest. Such was the character of the fighting in Belleau Wood; fighting which continued until July 6, when after a short relief the invincible Americans finally were taken back to the rest billet for recuperation. •HELD THE LINE FOR MANY WEARY DAYS. In all the history of the Marine Corps there is no such battle as that one in Bel- leau Wood. Fighting day and night with- ter that they were unable to supply, seeing men fight on after they had been wounded and until they dropped unconscious; time after time officers seeing these things, be- lieving that the very limit of human en- durance had been reached, would send back messages to their post command that their men were exhausted. But in answer to this would come the word that the lines must hold, and if possible those lines must attack, and the lines obeyed. Without wa- The American Red Cross workers at this station are feeding the Saloniki refugees, who are sheltered in the tents that dot the plain. out relief, without sleep, often without water, and for days without hot rations, the Marines met and defeated the best divisions that Germany could throw into the line. The heroism and doggedness of that battle are unparalleled. Time after time officers seeing their lines cut to pieces, seeing their men so dog tired that they even fell asleep under shell fire, hearing their wounded calling for the wa- ter, without food, without rest they went forward — and forward every time to vic- tory. Companies had been so torn and lac- erated by losses that they were hardly platoons ; but they held their lines and ad- vanced them. In more than one case com- panies lost every officer, leaving a sergeant and sometimes a corporal to command, and the advance continued. After 13 days in this inferno of fire a captured German of- 300 THE MARINES Where first American officer was wounded in France. Lieut. De Vere H. Harden, of the Signal Corps, is the man who was wounded, and his dis- tinction is a noteworthy one. ficer told with his dying breath of a fresh division of Germans that was about to be thrown into the battle to attempt to wrest from the Marines that part of the wood they had gained. The Marines, who for days had been fighting on their sheer nerve, who had been worn out from nights of sleeplessness, from lack of rations, from terrific shell and machine-gun fire, straight- ened their lines and prepared for the at- tack. It came— as the dj-ing German officer had predicted. GEEMAN CEACK TEOOPS EEPXJLSED AND BEATEN, At 2 o'clock on the morning of June 13 it was launched by the Germans along the whole front. Without regard for men, the enemy hurled his forces against Bour- esches and the Bois de Belleau, and sought to win back what had been taken from Ger- many by the Americans. The orders were that these positions must be taken at all costs ; that the utmost losses in men must be endured that the Bois de Belleau and Bouresches might fall again into German hands. But the depleted lines of the Ma- rines held; the men who had fought on their nerve alone for days once more , showed the mettle of which they were ' made. With their backs to the trees and boulders of the Bois de Belleau, with their sole shelter the scattered ruins of Bou- resches, the thinning lines of the Marines repelled the attack and crashed back the new division which had sought to wrest the position from them. And so it went. Day after day, night after night, while time after time messages like the following traveled to the post com- mand: "Losses heavy. Difficult to get run- ners through. Some have never returned. Morale excellent, but troops about all in. Men exhausted." Exhausted, but holding on. And they continued to hold on in spite of every dif- ficulty. Advancing their lines slowly day by day, the Marines finally prepared their positions to such an extent that the last rush for the possession of the wood could be made. Then, on June 24, following a tremendous barrage, the struggle began. The barrage literally tore the woods to pieces, but even its immensity could not wipe out all the nests that remained; the emplacements that were behind almost every clump of bushes, every jagged, rough group of boulders. But those that re- The grave of Lieut. Quentin Roosevelt, aviator, and son of ex-President Roosevelt, who was killed during an air raid over enemy lines on July 14 last, has been located in France. THE MARINES 301 mained were wiped out by the American method of the rush and the bayonet, and in the days that followed every foot of Belleau Wood was cleared of the enemy and held by the frayed lines of the Amer- icans. PRAISE FROM FRENCH STAFF It was, therefore, with the feeling of work well done that the depleted lines of the Marines were relieved in July, that they might be filled with replacements and made ready for the grand offensive in the vicinity of Soissons, July 18. And in rec- ognition of their sacrifice and bravery this praise was forthcoming from the French : "Akmy Headquakters, June 30, 1918. In view of the brilliant conduct of the Fourth Brigade of the Second United States Division, which in a spirited fight took Bouresches and the important strong point of Bois de Belleau, stubbornly de- fended by a large enemy force, the general commanding the Sixth Army orders that henceforth, in all official papers, the Bois de Belleau shall be named 'Bois de la Brigade de Marine.' "Division General Degoutte, "Commanding Sixth Army." GE^f. PERSHING PERSONALLY CONGRATULATES MARINES Gen. Pershing's congratulations also jtvere contained in the following order, is- sued by the brigade commander, dated -^^ 1 IsH' j:£_jliL 9^1 ^gPfll ^^^ 1 w^^ 1 " _ . . ._*,• „ »^ i^ _..J A member of an American Field Battalion is shown carrying an aged French woman into a cellar while a Hun air raid is going on. Husky Americans landing at Bordeaux. June 9, 1918, to the units of his command : "The brigade commander takes pride in announcing that, in addition to the com- mander in chief's telegram of congratula- tion to the Fourth Brigade, published in an indorsement from the division com- mander, dated June 9, Gen. Pershing has today visited division headquarters and sent his personal greetings and congratula- tions to the Marine Brigade. He also added that Gen. Foeh, commander in chief of the allied armies in France, especially charged him this morning to give the Ma- rine Brigade his love and congratulations on their fine work of the past week. "By command of Brig. Gen. Harbord. "H. Lay, Major, Adjutant." GEN. HARBOED's commendation On July 18 the Marines were again called into action in the vicinity of Soissons, near Tigny and Vierzy. In the face of a mur- derous fire from concentrated machine guns, which contested every foot of their 302 THE MARINES advance, the United States Marines moved forward until the severity of their casual- ties necessitated that they dig in and hold the positions they had gained. Here, again, their valor called forth official praise, which came in the following: "General Orders, No. 46. "It is with keen pride that the divisional commander transmits to the command the congratulations and affectionate greetings of Gen. Pershing, who visited the divisional headquarters last night. His praise of the 11 batteries of artillery, over 100 machine guns, minnenwerfers, and supplies. The Second Division has sustained the best traditions of the Eegular Army and the Marine Corps. The story of your achieve- ments will be told in millions of homes in all allied nations tonight. "J. G. Haeboed, "Major General, N. A. "France, July 21." American troops learning how to go "over tlie top." With veterans of the battlefield as instructors, and their native dash, they soon made good soldiers. gallant work of the division on the 18th and 19th is echoed by the French high command, the Third Corps commander, American Expeditionary Forces, and in a telegram from the former divisional com- mander. In spite of two sleepless nights, long marches through rain and mud, and the discomfort of hunger and thirst, the division attacked side by side with the gal- lant First Moroccan Division, and main- tained itself with credit. You advanced over 6 miles, captured over 3,000 prisoners, IN BATTLE FOB ST. MIHIEL SALIENT Then came the battle for the St. Mihiel salient. On the night of September 11 the Second Division took over a line running from Remenauville to Limey, and on the night of September 14 and the morning of September 15 attacked, with two days' objectives ahead of them. Overcoming the enemy resistance, they romped through to the Eupt de Mad, a small river, crossed it on stone bridges, occupied Thiacourt, the THE MARINES 303 first day's objective, scaled the heights just beyond it, pushed on to a line running from the Zammes-Jouiney Ridges to the Binvaux Forest, and there rested, with the second day's objectives occupied by 2:50 o'clock of the first day. The casualties of the division were about 1,000, of which 134 were killed. Of these, about half were Marines. The captures in which the Ma- rines participated were 80 German officers, 3,200 men, niiiety-odd cannon, and vast swept the enemy from the field. "John A. Lejeune, "Major General, "United States Marine Corps." CAPTURE OF BLANC MONT EIDGE But even further honors were to befall the fighting, landing, and building force, of which the Navy is justly proud. In the early part of October it became necessary United States nurses arriving in England on their way to France. The wonderfully humane work done by the nurses at the front was the subject of hearty praise by General Pershing. stores. In his congratulations, following the battle, Gen. Lejeune said: "September 17, 1918. "General Orders, No. 54. "I desire to express to the officers and men my profound appreciation of their brilliant and successful attack in the recent engagement. "Our division maintained the prestige and honor of the country proudly and for the allies to capture the bald, jagged ridge 20 miles due east of Rheims, known as Blanc Mont Ridge. Here the armies of Germany and the allies had clashed more than once, and attempt after attempt had been made to wrest it from German hands. It was a keystone of the German defense, the fall of which would have a far-reaching effect upon the enemy armies. To the glory of the United States Marines, let it be said, that they were again a part of that 304 THE MARINES splendid Second Division which swept for- ward in the attack which freed Blanc Mont Eidge from German hands, pushed its way down the slopes, and occupied the level ground just beyond, thus assuring a vic- tory, the full import of which can best be judged by the order of Gen. Lejeune, fol- lowing the battle : "Fkakce, October 11, 1918. "Officers and men of the Second Division: selves several German divisions from other parts of the front you greatly assisted the victorious advance of the allied armies be- tween Cambrai and St. Quentin. "Your heroism and the heroism of our comrades who died on the battle field will live in history forever, and will be emu- lated by the young men of our country for generations to come. Americans Going Forward to the iirst line trenches. Troops of the 7th Infantry are climbing aboard trucks of the Motor Transport Service on the way to the firing hne, relieving those who have already rid- den part of the way. "It is beyond my power of expression to describe fitly my admiration for your hero- ism. You attacked magnificently and you seized Blanc Mont Eidge, the keystone of the arch constituting the enemy's main po- sition. You advanced beyond the ridge, breaking the enemy's lines, and you held the ground gained with a tenacity which is unsurpassed in the annals of war. "As a direct result of your victory, the German armies east and west of Eheims are in full retreat, and by drawing on your- "To be able to say when this war is fin- ished, 'I belonged to the Second Division; I fought with it at the Battle of Blanc Mont Ridge,' will be the highest honor that can come to any man. "John A. Lejeune, "Major General, "United States Marine Corps, ' ' Commanding." THE MARINES 305 MARKSMANSHIP AMAZES ALLIES Thus it is that the United States Marines have fulfilled the glorious traditions of their corps in this their latest duty as the "soldiers who go to sea." Their sharp- shooting — and in one regiment 93 per cent of the men wear the medal of marksman- ship, a sharpshooter, or an expert rifleman — has amazed soldiers of European armies, accustomed merely to shooting in the gen- eral direction of the enemy. Under the fiercest fire they have calmly adjusted their sights, aimed for their man, and killed him, and in bayonet attacks their advance on machine gun nests has been irresistible. In the official citation lists more than one American Marine is credited with taking an enemy machine gun single handed, bay- oneting its crew and then turning the gun against the foe. In one battle alone, that of Belleau Wood, the citation lists bear the names of fully 500 United States marines who so distinguished themselves in battle as to call forth the official commendation of their superior officers. CORPS FULFILLED EVERY GLORIOUS TRADITION More than faithful in every emergency, accepting hardships with admirable mo- rale, proud of the honor of taking their place as shock troops for the American legions, they have fulfilled every glorious tradition of their corps, and they have given to the world a list of heroes whose names will go down to all history. Let one, therefore, stand for the many, one name denote all, one act of heroism tell the story of the countless deeds of bravery that stand forth brilliantly upon the vic- torious pages of America's participation in this the world's greatest war: "First Sergt. Daniel Daly, Seventy- third (Machine Gun) Company, twice holder of the medal of honor, repeatedly performed deeds of valor and great serv- ice. On June 5 he extinguished, at risk of his life, fire in the ammunition dump at Lucy-le-Bocage. On June 7, while sector was under one of its heaviest bombard- ments, he visited all gun crews of his com- pany, then posted over a wide section of front, cheering the men. On June 10, sin- gle-handed, he attacked enemy machine- German Trenches Captured by the Allies. gun emplacement and captured it by use of hand grenades and his automatic pistol. On the same date, during enemy attack on Bouresches, he brought in wounded under fire. At all times, by his reckless daring, constant attention to the wants of his men, and his unquenchable optimism, he was a tower of strength until wounded by enemy shrapnel fire on June 20. A peerless sol- dier of the old school, twice decorated for gallantry in China and Santo Domingo." I must add this citation of a typical deed of self-sacrifice, illustrative of the spirit of the noble privates in the corps: "Pvt. Albert E. Brooks, Company F, Sixth Marines : Conspicuous for his heroic action in placing his body in front of his platoon leader while under heavy machine- gun fire in order to dress the latter 's wounds. He was shot twice in the hip while performiDg this act of mercy." 306 THE MARINES American Expeditionary Forces By A remarkable summary of the opera- tions of the American 'Expeditionary Force in France from the date of its organ- ization, May 26, 1917, to the signing of the armistice November 11, 1918, was cabled to the Secretciry of War by Gener- al Pershing on November 20, 1918. His account of the active military operations was as follows: COMBAT OPERATIONS During our period of training in the trench- es some of our divisions had engaged the er^emy in local combats, the most important of which was Seicheprey by the 26th on April 20, 1918, in the Toul sector, but none had par- ticipated in action as a unit. The 1st Divi- sion, which had passed through the prelimi- nary stages of training, had gone to the trenches for its first period of instruction at the end of October, and by March 21, when the German offensive in Picardy began, we had four divisions with experience in the trenches, all of which were equal to any de- mands of battle action. The crisis which this offensive developed was such that our occu- pation of an American sector must be post- poned. On March 28 I placed at the disposal of Marshal Foch, who had been agreed upon as Commander-in-Chief of the Allied Armies, all of our forces to be used as he might decide. At his request the 1st Division was transferred from the Toul sector to a position in reserve at Chaumont en Vexin. As German superiority in numbers required prompt action, an agree- ment was reached at the Abbeville conference of the allied premiers and commanders and myself on May 2 by which the British ship- ping was to transport ten American divisions to the British army area, where they were to be trained and equipped, and additional Brit- ish shipping was to be provided for as many divisions as possible for use elsewhere. On April 26 the 1st Division had gone into the line in the Montdidier salient on the Pic- ardy battle front. Tactics had been suddenly revolutionized to those of open warfare, and our men, confident of the results of their train- ing, were eager for the test. On the morning of May 28 this division attacked the command- ing German position in its front, taking with splendid dash the town of Cantigny and all other objectives, which were organized and held steadfastly against vicious counterattacks and galling artillery fire. Although local, this brilliant action had an electrical effect, as it demonstrated our fighting qualities under ex- treme battle conditions, and also that the en- emy's troops were not altogether invincible. The German Aisne offensive, which began on May 27, had advanced rapidly toward the River Marne and Paris, and the Allies faced a crisis equally as grave as that of the Picardy offensive in March. Again every available man was placed at Marshal Foch's disposal, and the 3rd Division, which had just come from its preliminary training in the trenches, was hurried to the Marne. Its motorized ma- chine-gun battalion preceded the other units and successfully held the bridgehead at the Marne, opposite Chateau-Thierry. The 2nd Division, in reserve near Montdidier, was sent by motor trucks and other available transport to check the progress of the enemy toward Paris. The division attacked and retook the town and railroad station at Bouresches and sturdily held its ground against the enemy's best guard divisions. In the battle of Belleau Wood, which followed, our men proved their superiority and gained a strong tactical posi- tion, with far greater loss to the enemy than to ourselves. On July 1, before the Second was relieved, it captured the village of Vaux with most splendid precision. Meanwhile our 2nd Corps, under Major- General George B. Read, had been organized for the command of our divisions with the British, which were held back in training areas or assigned to second-line defenses. Five of 308 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES the ten divisions were withdrawn from the British area in June, three to relieve divisions in Lorraine and in the Vosges and two to the Paris area to join the group of American di- visions, which stood between the city and any further advance of the enemy in that direc- tion. BATTLE OF CHATEAU-THIERRY The great June, July troop movement from the States was well under way, and, although these troops were to be given some preliminary training before being put into action, their very presence warranted the use of all the old- er divisions in the confidence that we did not lack reserves. Elements of the 42d Division were in the line east of Rheims against the German ofifensive of July 15, and held their ground unflinchingly. On the right flank of this offensive four companies of the 28th Di- vision were in position in face of the advanc- ing waves of the German infantry. The 3rd Division was holding the bank of the Marne from the bend east of the mouth of the Surme- lin to the west of Mezy, opposite Chateau Thierry, where a large force of German in- fantry sought to force a passage under support of powerful artillery concentrations and under cover of smoke screens. A single regiment of the 3rd wrote one of the most brilliant pages in our military annals on this occasion. It prevented the crossing at certain points on its front while, on either flank, the Ger mans, who had gained a footing, pressed for- ward. Our men, firing in three directions, met the German attacks with counterattacks at critical points and succeeded in throwing two German divisions into complete confusion, cap- turing 600 prisoners. The great force of the -German Chateau- Thierry offensive established the deep Marne salient, but the enemy was taking chances, and the vulnerability of this pocket to attack might be turned to his disadvantage. Seizing this opportunity to support my conviction, every division with any sort of training was made available for use in a counteroffensive. The place of honor in the thrust toward Soissons on July 18 was given to our 1st and 3nd Di- visions in company with chosen French divi sions. Without the usual brief warning of a preliminary bombardment, the massed French and American artillery, firing by the map, laid down its rolling barrage at dawn while the infantry began its charge. The tacti- cal handling of our troops under these trying conditions was excellent throughout the ac- tion. The enemy brought up large numbers of reserves and made a stubborn defense, both with machine guns and artillery, but through five days' fighting the 1st Division continued to advance until it had gained the heights above Soissons and captured the village of Berzy-le-Sec. The 3d Division took 'Beau Repaire farm and Vierzy in a very rapid ad- vance and reached a position in front of Tigny at the end of its second day. These two di- visions captured 7,000 prisoners and over 100 pieces of artillery. The 26th Division, which, with a French division, was under command of our 1st Corps, acted as a pivot of the movement toward Sois- sons. On the 18th it took the village of Torcy while the 3d Division was crossing the Marne in pursuit of the retiring enemy. The 26th attacked again on the 21st, and the enemy withdrew past the Chateau-Thierry-Soissons road. The 3d Division, continuing its progress, took the heights of Mont St. Pere and the vil- lages of Charteves and Jaulgonne in the face of both machine gun and artillery fire. On the 24th, after the Germans had fallen back from Trugny and Epieds, our 42d Di- vision, which had been brought over from the Champagne, relieved the 26th, and fighting its way through the Foret de Fere, overwhelmed the nest of machine guns in its path. By the 27th it had reached the Ourcq, whence the 3d and 4th Divisions were already advancing, while the French divisions with which we were co-operating were moving forward at other points. The 3d Division had made its advance into Roncheres Wood on the 29th and was relieved for rest by a brigade of the Thirty-second. The Forty-second and Thirty-second under- took the task ot, conquering the heights be- yond Cierges, the Forty-second capturing Ser- gy and the Thirty-second capturing Hill 230, both American divisions joining in the pursuit of the enemy to the Vesle, and thus the opera- tion of reducing the salient was finished. Meanwhile the Forty-second was relieved by the Fourth at Chery-Chartreuve, and the Thir- ty-second by the Twenty-eighth, while the Seventy-seventh Division took up a position on the Vesle. The operations of these divi- sions on the Vesle were under the 3rd Corps, Major-General Robert L. Bullard .command- ing. BATTLE OF ST. MIHIEL With the reduction of the Marne salient, we could look forward to the concentration of our divisions in our own zone. In view of the forthcoming operation against the St. Mihiel salient, which had long been planned as our first offensive action on a large scale, the First Army was organized on August 10 under my personal command. While American units had held different divisional and corps sectors AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 309 along the western front, there had not been up to this time, for obvious reasons, a distinct American sector; but, in view of the impor- tant parts the American forces were now to play, it was necessary to take over a perma- nent portion of the hne. Accordingly, on Au- gust 30, the line beginning at Port sur Seille, east of the Moselle and extending to the west through St. Mihiel, thence north to a point opposite Verdun, was placed under my com- mand. The American sector was afterward extended across the Meuse to the western edge of the Argonne Forest, and included the 2d Colonial French, which held the point of the salient, and the 17th French Corps, which oc- cupied the heights above Verdun. The preparation for a complicated operation against the formidable defenses in front of us included the assembling of divisions and of corps and army artillery, transport, aircraft, tanks, ambulances, the location of hospitals, and the molding together of all of the elements of a great modern army with its own railroads, supplied directly by our own Service of Sup- ply. The concentration for this operation, which was to be a surprise, involved the move- ment, mostly at night, of approximately 600,- 000 troops, and required for its success the most careful attention to every detail. The French were generous in giving us as- sistance in corps and army artillery, with its personnel, and we were confident from the start of our superiority over the enemy in guns of all calibers. Our heavy guns were able to reach Metz and to interfere seriously with German rail movements. The French Independent Air Force was placed under my command which, together with the British bombing squadrons and our air forces, gave us the largest assembly of aviation that had ever been engaged in one operation on the western front. From Les Eparges around the nose of the salient at St. Mihiel to the Moselle River the line was roughly forty miles long and situated on commanding ground greatly strengthened by artificial defenses. Our 1st Corps (82d, 90th, 5th and 2d Divisions), under the com- mand of Major-General Hunter Liggett, re- strung its right on Pont-a-Mousson, with its left joining our 3rd Corps (the 89th, 42nd and 1st Divisions), under Major-General Joseph T. Dickman, in line to Xivray, were to swing toward Vigneulles on the pivot of the Moselle River for the initial assault. From Xivray to Mouilly the 2d Colonial French Corps was in line in the center, and our 5th Corps, under command of Major-General George H. Cam- eron, with our 26th Division and a French division at the western base of the salient, were to attack three dififerent hills— Les Eparges, Combres and Amaranthe. Our 1st Corps had in reserve the 78th Division, our 4th Corps the 3d Division, and our First Army the 35th and 91st Divisions, with the 80th and 33d available. It should be understood that our corps organizations are very elastic, and that we have at no time had permanent as- signments of divisions to corps. After four hours' artillery preparations, the sfven American divisions in the front line ad- vanced at 5 a. m. on September 12, assisted by a limited number of tanks manned partly by Americans and partly by French. These di- visions, accompanied by groups of wire cutters and others armed with bangalore torpedoes, went through the successive bands of barbed wire that protected the enemy's front line and support trenches, in irresistible waves on schedule time, breaking down all defense of an enemy demoralized by the great volume of our artillery fire and our sudden approach out of the fog. Our 1st Corps advanced to Thiaucourt, while our 4th Corps curved back to the southwest through Nonsard. The 2d Colonial French Corps made the slight advance required of it on vei^ difficult ground, and the 5th Corps took fts three ridges and repulsed a counter- attack. A rapid march brought reserve regi- ments of a division of the 5th Corps into Vig neules in the early morning, where it linked up with patrols of our 4th Corps, closing the salient and forming a new line west of Thiau- court to Vigneulles and beyond Fresnes-en- Woevre. At the cost of only 7,000 casualties, mostly light, we had taken 16,000 prisoners and 443 guns, a great quantity of material, re- leased the inhabitants of many villages from enemy domination, and established our lines in a position to threaten Metz. This signal success of the American F'irst Army in its first offensive was of prime importance. The Allies found that they had a formidable army to aid them, and the enemy learned finally that he had one to reckon with. MEUSE-ARGONNE OFFENSIVE, FIRST PHASE On the day after we had taken the St. Mi- hiel salient, much of our corps and army artil- lery which had operated at St. Mihiel, and our divisions in reserve at other points, were al- ready on the move toward the area back of the line between the Meuse River and the western edge of the forest of Argonne. With the ex- ception of St. Mihiel, the old German front line from Switzerland to the east of Rheims was still intact. In the general attack all along the line, the operation assigned the American Army as the hinge of this allied oiTensive was directed toward the important railroad com- 310 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES munications of the German armies through Mezieres and Sedan. The enemy must hold fast to this part of his lines or the withdrawal of his forces with four years' accumulation of plants and material would be dangerously imperiled. The German Army had as yet shown no demoralization, and, while the mass of its troops had suffered in morale, its first-class divisions, and notably its machine-gun de- fense, were exhibiting remarkable tactical effi- ciency as well as courage. The German Gen- eral Staff was fully aware of the consequences of a success on the Meuse-Argonne line. Cer- screened by dense thickets, had been gener- ally considered impregnable. Our order of battle from right to left was the 3d Corps from the Meuse to Malancourt, with the 33d, 80th and 4th divisions in line, and the 3d Division as corps reserve ; the 5th Corps from Malancourt to Vauquois, with 79th, 87th and 91st Divisions in line, and the 32d in corps reserve, and the 1st Corps, from Vauquois to Vienne le Chateau, with 35th, 28th and 77th Divisions in line, and the 92d in corps reserve. The army reserve consisted of the 1st, 29th and 82d Divisions. On the night of September 25 our troops French and Americans Advance to Grenade Attack These staunch allies are shown crossing No Man's Land somewhere on the front in France. They are moving cautiously, ready to use the grenades they are carrying in the sacks slung over their shoulders tain that he would do everything in his power to oppose us, the action was planned with as much secrecy as possible and was undertaken with the determination to use all our divisions in forcing decision. We expected to draw the best German divisions to our front and to con- sume them while the enemy was held under grave apprehension lest our attack should break his line, which it was our firm purpose to do. Our right flank was protected by the Meuse, while our left embraced the Argonne Forest whose ravines, hills, and elaborate defense, quietly took the place of the French, who thinly held the line of this sector, which had long been inactive. In the attack which be- gan on the 26th we drove through the barbed wire entanglements and the sea of shell craters across No Man's Land, mastering all the first- line defences. Continuing on the 27th and 28th, against machine guns and artiHery of an increasing number of enemy reserve divi- sions, we penetrated to a depth of from three to seven miles and took the village of Mont- faucon and its commanding hill and Exer- mont, Gercourt, Cuisy, Septsarges, Malan- AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 311 court, Ivoiry, Epinonville, Charpentry, Very and other villages. East of the Meuse one of our divisions, which was with the 2d Colonial French Corps, captured Marcheville and Rieville, giving further protection to the flank of our main body. We had taken 10,000 prisoners, we had gained our point of forcing the battle into the open, and were prepared for the enemy's reaction, which was bound to come, as he had good roads and ample railroad facilities for bringing up his artillery and reserves. In the chill rain of dark nights our en- gineers had to build new roads across spongy shell-torn areas, repair broken roads beyond No Man's Land, and build bridges. Our gunners, with no thought of sleep, put their shoulders to wheels and drag-ropes to bring their guns through the mire in support of the infantry, now under the increasing fire of the enemy's artillery. Our attack had taken the enemy by surprise, but quickly recover- ing himself, he began to fire counterattacks in strong force, supported by heavy bombard- ments, with large quantities of gas. From September 28 until October 4 we maintained the offensive against patches of woods de- fended by snipers and continuous lines of machine guns, and pushed forward our guns and transport, seizing strategical points in preparation for further attacks. OTHER UNITS WITH ALLIES Other divisions attached to the allied armies were doing their part. It was the fortune of our 2d Corps, composed of the 27th and 30th Divisions, which had remained with the Brit- ish, to have a place of honor in cooperation with the Australian Corps on September 29 and October 1 in the assault on the Hinden- burg Line where the St. Quentin Canal passes through a tunnel under a ridge. The 30th Division speedily broke through the main line of defense for all its objectives, while the 27th pushed on impetuously through the main line until some of its elements reached Gouy. In the midst of the maze of trenches and shell craters and under crossfire from machine guns the other elements fought desperately against odds. In this and in later actions, from October 6 to October 19, our 2d Corps captured over 6,000 prisoners and advanced over thirteen miles. The spirit and aggres- siveness of these divisions have been highly praised by the British Army commander un- der whom they served. On October 2-9 our 2d and 36th Divisions were sent to assist the French in an important attack against the old German positions be- fore Rheims. The 2d conquered the com- plicated defense works on their front against a persistent defense worthy of the grimmest period of trench warfare and attacked the strongly held wooded hill of Blanc Mont, which they captured in a second assault, sweeping over it with consummate dash and skill. This division then repulsed strong counterattacks before the village and ceme- tery of Ste. Etienne and took the town, forc- ing the Germans to fall back from before Rheims and yield positions they had held since September, 1914. On October 9 the 36th Divi- sion relieved the 2d, and in its first experience under fire withstood very severe artillery bombardment and rapidly took up the pursuit of the enemy, now retiring behind the Aisne. MEUSE-ARGONNE OFFENSIVE, SECOND PHASE The allied progress elsewhere cheered the efforts of our men in this crucial contest, as the German command threw in more and more first-class troops to stop our advance. We made steady headway in the almost impen- etrable and strongly held Argonne Forest, for, despite this reinforcement, it was our army that was doing the driving. Our aircraft was increasing in skill and numbers and forcing the issue, and our infantry and artillery were improving rapidly with each new experience. The replacements fresh from home were put into exhausted divisions with little time for training, but they had the advantage of serv- ing beside men who knew their business and who had almost become veterans overnight. The enemy had taken every advantage of the terrain, which especially favored the defense by a prodigal use of machine guns manned by highly trained veterans and by using his artillery at short ranges. In the face of such strong frontal positions we should have been unable to accomplish and progress according to previously accepted standards, but I had every confidence in our aggressive tactics and the courage of our troops. On October 4 the attack was renewed all along our front. The 3d Corps, tilting to the left, followed the Brieulles-Cunel Road ; our 5th Corps took Gesnes, while the 1st Corps advanced for over two miles along the irreg- ular valley of the Aire River and in the wooded hills of the Argonne that bordered the river, used by the enemy with all his art and weapons of defense. This sort of fight- ing continued against an enemy striving to hold every foot of ground and whose very strong counterattacks challenged us at every point. On the 7th the 1st Corps captured Chatel-Chenery and continued along the river to Cornay. On the east of the Meuse sector one of the two divisions cooperating with the 312 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES French, captured Consenvoye and the Hau- mont Woods. On the 9th the 5th Corps, in its progress up the Aire, took Fleville, and the 3d Corps, which had continuous fighting against odds, was working its way through BriueuUes and Cunel. On the 10th we had cleared the Argonne Forest of the enemy. It was now necessary to constitute a second army, and on October 9 the immediate com- mand of the First Army was turned over to Lieut.-Gen. Hunter Liggett. The command of the Second Army, whose divisions occupied a sector in the Woevre, was given to Lieut.- Gen. Robert L. Bullard, who had been com- mander of the 1st Division and then of the 3d Corps. Major-Gen. Dickman was trans- ferred to the command of the 1st Corps, while the 5th Corps was placed under Major-Gen. Charles P. Summerall, who had recently com- manded the 1st Division. Major-Gen. John L. Hines, who had gone rapidly up from regi- mental to division commander, was assigned to the 3d Corps. These four officers had been in France from the early days of the expedi- tion and had learned their lessons in the school of practical warfare. Our constant pressure against' the enemy brought day by day more prisoners, mostly survivors from machine-gun nests captured in fighting at close quarters. On October 18 there was very fierce fighting in the Caures Woods east of the Meuse and in the Ormont Woods. On the 14th the 1st Corps took St. Juvin, and the 5th Corps, in hand-to-hand encounters, entered the formidable Kriemhilde line, where the enemy had hoped to check us indefinitely. Later the 5th Corps penetrated further the Kriemhilde line, and the 1st Corps took Champignuelles and the important town of Grandpre. Our dogged ofifensive was wear- ing down the enemy, who continued desperately to throw his best troops against us, thus weak- ening his line in front of our Allies and making their advance less difficult. DIVISIONS IN BELGIUM. Meanwhile we were not only able to continue the battle, but our 37th and 91st Divisions were hastily withdrawn from our front and dis- patched to help the French Army in Belgium. Detraining in the neighborhood of Ypres, these divisions advanced by rapid stages to the fight- ing Ijne and were assigned to adjacent French corps. On October 31, in continuation of the Flanders ofifensive, they attacked and methodic- ally broke down all enemy resistance. On Nov. 3, the 37th had completed its mission in dividing the enemy across the Escaut River and firmly established itself along the east bank included in the division zone of action. By a clever flanking movement troops of the 91st Division captured Spitaals Bosschen, a dififcult wood ex- tending across the central part of the division sector, reached the Escaut, and penetrated into the town of Audenarde. These divisions re- ceived high commendation from their corps commanders for their dash and energy. MEUSE-ARGONNE LAST PHASE. On the 23d the 3d and 5th Corps pushed northward to the level of Bantheville. While we continued to press forward and throw back the enemy's violent counterattacks with great loss of morale by the enemy game our men more der way for the final assault. Evidences of loss of morale by the enemyga ve our men more confidence in attack and more fortitude in enduring the fatigue of incessant eflfort and the hardships of very inclement weather. With comparatively well-rested divisions, the final advance in the Meuse-Argonne front was begun on November 1. Our increased artillery force acquitted itself magnificently in support of the advance, and the enemy broke before the determined infantry, which, by its persistent fighting of the past weeks and the dash of this attack, had overcome his will to resist. The 3d Corps tooOk Ancreville, Doulcon and Ande- vanne, and the 5th Corps took Landres et St. Georges and passed through successive lines of resistance to Bayonville and Chennery. On the 2d the 1st Corps joined in the movement, which now became an impetuous onslaught that could not be stayed. On the 3d advance troops surged forward in pursuit, some by motor trucks, while the artil- lery pressed along the country roads close be- hind. The 1st Corps reached Authe and Chatil- lon-Sur-Bar„ the 5th Corps, Fosse and Nouart, and the 3d Corps, Halles, penetrating the enemy's lines to a depth of twelve miles. Our large-caliber guns had advanced and were skil- fully brought into position to fire upon the important lines at Montmedy, Longuyon and Conflans. Our 3d Corps crossed the Meuse on the 5th and the other corps, in the full confi- dence that the day was theirs, feagerly cleared t le way of machine guns as they swept north- V ard, maintaining complete coordination throughout. On the 6th, a division of the 1st Corps reached a point on the Meuse opposite Sedan, twenty-five miles from our line of de- parture. The strategical goal which was our highest hope was gained. We had cut the enemy's main line of communications, and nothing but surrender or an armistice could save his army from complete disaster. In all forty enemy divisions had been used against us in the Meuse- A.rgonne battle. Be- AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 313 tween September 26 and November 6 we took 26,059 prisoners and 468 guns on this front. Our divisions engaged were the 1st, 3d, 4th, 5th, 26th, 28th, 29th, 32d, 33d, 35th, 37th, 43d, 77th, 78th, 79th, 80th, 82d, 89th, 90th and 91st. Many of our divisions remained in Hne for a length of time that requires nerves of steel, while others were sent in again after only a few days of rest. The 1st, 5th, 26th, 77th, 80th, 89th and 90th were in the line twice. Although some of the divisions were fighting their first battle, they soon became equal to the best. OPERATIONS EAST OF THE MEUSE On the three days preceding November 10, the 3d, the 2d Colonial and the 17th French Corps fought a difficult struggle through the Meuse Hills south of Stenay and forced the enemy into the plain. Meanwhile my plans for further use of the American forces contemplated an advance between the Meuse and the Moselle in the direction of Longwy by the First Army, while, at the same time, the Second Army should assure the offensive toward the rich coal fields of Briey. The operations were to be followed by an offensive toward Chateau-Salins east of the Moselle, thus isolating Metz. Accordingly, attacks on the American front had been ordered, and that of the Second Army was in progress on the morning of November 11, when instruc- tions were received that hostilities should cease at 11 o'clock a. m. At this moment the line of the American sec- tor, from right to left, began at Port-sur-Seille, thence across the Moselle to Vandieres and through the Woevretsj Bezonvaux, in the foot- hills of the Meuse, thence along to the foothills and through the northern edge of the Woevre forests to the Meus at Mouzay, thence along the Meuse connecting with the French under Sedan. RELATIONS WITH THE ALLIES Cooperation among the Allies has at all times been most cordial. A far greater effort has been put forth by the allied armies and staffs to assist us than could have been expected. The French Government and Army have always stood ready to furnish us with supplies, equipment and trans- portation and to aid us in every way. In the towns and hamlets wherever our troops have been stationed or billeted the French people have everywhere receivd them more as relatives and intimate friends than as soldiers of a foreign army. For these things words are quite inade- quate to express our gratitude. There can be no doubt that the relations growing out of our associations here assure a permanent friendship between the two peoples. Although we have not been so intimately associated with the peo- ple of Great Britain, yet their troops and ours when thrown together have always warmly fra- ternized. The reception of those of our forces who have passed through England and of those who have been stationed there has always been enthusiastic. Altogether it has been deeply im- pressed upon us that the ties of language and blood bring the British and ourselves together completely and inseparably. There are in Europe altogether, including a regiment and some sanitary units with the Italian Army and the organizations at Mur- mansk, also including those en route from the States, approximately 2,053,347 men, less our losses. Of this total there are in France 1,338,169 combatant troops. Forty divisions have arrived of which the infantry personnel of ten have been used as replacements, leaving thirty divisions now in France organized into three armies of three corps each. The losses of the Americans up to November 18 are : Killed and wounded, 36,145 ; died of disease, 14,811: deaths unclassified, 2,204; wounded, 179,625; prisoners, 2,163; missing. 1,160. We have captured about 44,000 prison- ers and 1,4(X) guns, howitzers and trench mor- tars. [General Pershing then highly praised the work of the General Staff, the Service of Sup- ply, Medical Corps, Quartermaster Department, Ordnance Department, Signal Corps, Engineer 'Corps, and continued:] Our aviators have no equals in daring or in fighting ability, and have left a record of cour- ageous deeds that will ever remain a brilliant page in the annals of our army. While the Tank Corps has had limited opportunities, its personnel has responded gallantly on every pos- sible occasion, and has shown courage of the highest order. The navy in European waters has at all times most cordially aided the army, and it is most gratifying to report that there has never before been such perfect cooperation between these two branches of the service. Finally, I pay supreme tribute to our officers and soldiers of the line. When I think of their heroism, their patience under hardships, their unflinching spirit of oft'ensve action, I am filled wth emotion which I am unable to express. Their deeds are immortal, and they have earned the eternal gratitude of our country. I am, Mr. Secretary, very respectfully, JOHN J. PERSHING, General, Commander-in-Chief, American Expeditionary Forces. To the Secretary of War. 314 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES The year 1915 may be described as the year of "Too late" for the allies, and espe- cially for England, so far as land opera- tions were concerned. The Gallipoli ad- venture is an illustration. During the winter a great naval attack upon the Dar- mitted Germany to send and place mod- ern guns. Then, on April 26, British, Australian and New Zealand forces landed for an at- tack on the land side. The campaign, which ran through the year, is a tale of heroism and blunders too long to tell here. American Officer and Private Win French Decorations. General Gaucher, of the French Army, is decorating an American officer and an American soldier for bravery in a recent bombardment danelles was planned and begun. It failed, with the loss of several vessels. Had it been inaugurated the year before it is believed it would have succeeded, as the usual Turkish slackness had neglected the fortifications. But the delay per- Had the landing been a few weeks or even a few days earlier it might have succeeded, but it was again "too late." Victory is now believed to have been in sight at one time, but the opportunity was missed. On Jan. 9, '16 the attempt was finally given up. AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 315 Again, on March 10, the British drove at Neuve Chapelle and took it, but blun- ders were made which turned the victory into a practical defeat. Four days later, however, the Russians took PrzLcmysl and stood in the Carpathian passes, and Hun- gary cried out for help against an immi- nent invasion. THE FALL OF WARSAW. But in May the Huns, under Macken- sen, broke the Russian line on the Duna- jec, while Hindenburg drove through from Courland toward Warsaw. On June 23 the Russians were forced out of On May 24, 1915, Italy had entered the war on the side of the allies. The timid statesmen who had been in power had to choose between fighting the Hun and revo- lution at home. Not for lack of zeal and courage, but because of topographical con- ditions Italy was able to accomplish little this year. In 1866 Italy had obtained Venetia as a reward for siding with Prussia against Austria. Berlin took care that its prospec- tive ally should get the best of its actual nlly in the boundary drawing. The line was so fixed along the Carnic Alps as to be easily defended by Austria One of the later types of British Submersible, The "E-87." Lemberg ; on Aug. 5 Warsaw fell, and on Aug. 25 the Germans took Brest-Litovsk, and a few days later drove the Russians across the Dwina. Except for occasional advances to Galicia, the Russians did lit- tle more in the Pohsh theater. After the fall of Warsaw the Grand Duke Nicholas was displaced from com- mand and sent to the Caucasus, whence he was to accomplish something against the Turks the next year. But with the re- treat beyond the Dwina, the Russian armies, though this was not realized at the time, ceased to be a possible decisive factor. and difficult of attack by Italy. To get at Austria the Italians had to fight uphill through a very rough mountain region whose natural defenses had been carefully improved by military art. The slow prog- ress of the Italian armies for more than a year was mainly due to the difficulties of the country over which they had to fight their way. On May 7, 1915, occurred an event which filled the world with horror, outside of Ger- many, where it was the subject of public rejoicing. This was the sinking by a Hun submarine of the great Cunard liner Lusi- tania, without the slightest warning or giv- ing the least opportunity for her people to AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES The Latest Type of U. S. Submarine, the L-1. escape. The result was the murder of 1 ,134 noncombatants, about half of them women and children, and more than 100 of them Americans. In moral effect this "success" was a greater loss to Germany than the battle of the Marne, for from it the world began to understand that there could be no safety for any nation until the German empire was destroyed. THE DISASTER OF SEKBIA. Little Serbia had beaten off the Austrian attack the year before, and for nine months had kept her soil clear of the invader. But A Captured German Stronghold. now came her turn to join Belgium in mar- tyrdom. Having really disposed of Russia, as the event proved, even more by corruption of its administration, including some of the chief ministers of the czar, than by victories in the field, the Huns were now able to bring Bulgaria to their side and thus turn irresistible forces upon hapless Serbia. An Austro-Gei'man army swept over the Dan- ube; the Bulgars attacked from the east; the pro-German king of Greece, whose wife was the kaiser's sister, repudiated his sol- emn engagement to aid Serbia if attacked by Bulgaria. The allies attempted to come to Serbia's aid by landing troops at Saloniki, but again they were "too late." The Serbian army was simply overwhelmed, and its retreat with most of the civilian population through the mountains of Albania to the Adriatic was one of the most tragic events in history. The Serbian spirit, however, remained unbroken, and Serbian soldiers did their parts in winning the triumphs of 1918. Thus in the main theaters of the war the year was a bad one for the Allies. In its outer fields they made substantial progress. Early in the war Australian, New Zealand and Japanese forces had seized the German AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 317 colonies in the Pacific, and the Japanese had taken Kaio-Chao, the Hun stronghold on the Chinese coast. Berlin had counted confidently on a Boer revolt in South Africa, but the Boers them- selves quickly suppressed some attempts and on May 12, 1915, the forces of the Union of South Africa captured the German mili- tary colony of Southwest Africa. Mean- while, British and French colonial forces This year was also marked by the ap- pearance of a new weapon, poison gas, first used by the Huns in the second battle of Ypres in April against French colonial troops. The break in the line was closed by the valor of the Canadians, who suffered horribly, but still held fast. "they shall not pass" The western front battles of 1916 opened on Feb. 21 with the great German drive IpILi • 'j^ ^A r*^ ^b^vV II- - 1^^ ^ - ^K ' ' ■ y'. ■ ^^^^3 .."^-'> '■". " cm. 1 b^ SSr^ L\i !3 1 ?t>ts'8 ' ' f^ Defenders of Our Shores. Coast defense gun crew at Fort Andrews, Boston, loading a projectile into a twelve-inch mortar. had been cleaning up Togoland, and by the end of the year East Africa was the only colony still held by German forces. Turkish attempts to reach the Suez canal had also been repulsed and the British had made alliances with the Arab tribes seated about the Mohammedan holy cities of Mecca and Medinah, which were to have important effects upon the position of the Turkish sultan in the eyes of Moslems throughout the world. against the Verdun position. For weeks the issue was doubtful, with the French tenaciously holding, but slowly pushed back by the constant hammering of the Huns. The spirit of France was voiced in the motto, "On ne passe pas" — "They shall not pass." And they did not pass, though before the Hun wave reached its crest in July it had penetrated the inner fortifica- tions of Verdun. Then at the critical moment, on July 1, AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES The "America," a great seaplane built for transatlantic flight. the British and French struck back on the Somme, driving a wedge twenty miles wide and ten miles deep into the German lines, and inflicting losses estimated at 700,000 men, including 95,000 prisoners, over 300 cannon and nearly 1,500 machine guns. In this allied drive the "tank" first made its appearance, a huge armored tractor de- First view of plant where Uncle Sam built his airplanes for which Congress has appropriated $640,- 000,000. The view shows the work of building the airplanes, which went on behind guarded walls. vised by the British and built in America whose "caterpillar" wheels enabled it to waddle over seemingly impassable obstruc- tions. This battle, it was hoped, would be the begimiing of the "big push" that would end in the expulsion of the Huns from France, but it was halted in November by the rainy season when its threat seemed most dangerous to the enemy. It is also reported that certain French politicians, tainted with the "defeatist" propaganda for which Bolo Pasha later paid with his life, intrigued against Gen. Nivelle, com- mander of the region of the famous "La- dies' road," and procured his supersession at the critical moment. On the Asiatic front the Russian armies under Grand Duke Nicholas made substan- tial progress into Armenia, where the year before the Turks, with German sanction, had massacred probably 250,000 of that hapless race. The Eussian fleets dominated the Black sea, despite the addition to the Turkish navy of German vessels and men, but the capture of Trebizond on April 15 marked the limit of the Eussian advance. This was offset by the loss two weeks later of 10,000 Anglo-Indian troops at Kut- AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 319 el-Amara in Mesopotamia, These forces for about a year had been slowly working up the Tigris and had almost reached Bag- dad when they were caught by floods, surrounded and starved into surrender. THE BETHAYAL OF EOUMANIA By August of this year it also began to look as if the Italians would finally be able to carry the war into Austria. They had taken Gorizia after overcoming the most enormous difficulties of terrain. Then on Aug. 27 Roumania declared for the allies, and added her army to the forces which the Huns had to meet on the eastern front. Of course Roumania could not have ven- tured to come in without definite assurances of support and supply of munitions from the allies. These promises were kept on the part of England and France. The arms and munitions were duly delivered at Arch- angel and on the Murman coast. But they never reached Roumania. Neither did the promised Russian army that was to come through Bessarabia ever arrive to join the Roumanians and the Russian advance into Galicia did not get far enough seriously to impede the secondary Austro-German at- tack from Transylvania. Moreover the Roumanians, instead of sending their principal army against Bul- garia on the south, made their main effort toward Hungary. As a result the Bulgar- ians, led by Gen. Mackensen, probably the A Captured German Dugout, (jn a battleheld near Lens. The entrance to a thick concrete walled and bomb-proof roofed German trench dugout. Aiiiciii-aiib uu Liic Aisne receiving masks for protec- tion against German poison gas. most efficient of the German commanders, speedily forced the passage of the Danube, and by Dec. 6 Bukharest had fallen, the Roumanian government had fled to Jassy, and half of Roumania, including the pre- cious petroleum fields, was in possession of the Huns. As it afterward appeared German cor- ruption of high Russian officials, extending even to Stuermer, then prime minister, had brought about the betrayal of Roumania, both by failure to deliver indispensable munitions and withholding the promised aid of troops and by advance communica- tion of Roumania 's plan of campaign to the German general staff. That is, the un- doubted abilities of Mackensen were aided at Petrograd by the grossest treachery, procured by Berlin's bribes. While Rou- mania nominally held out for more than a year, her army was not after the end of 1916 an important factor in the conflict. AMERICA ESTTEKS THE WAE Many Americans had been slow to be- lieve the tales of Hun atrocity in Belgium and France. But evidence accumulated and 320 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES U. S. Mine for Harbor protection. the wholesale murder of the Lusitania roused such indignation that millions would have welcomed an immediate decla- ration of war. The government at Wash- ington however deemed it wise to wait until the cup of Hun iniquity should be not only full but running over. After full two years of effort on the part of President Wilson to recall Germany to observance of the laws of civilized warfare, and after Berlin's repeated promises had proved to be brazen lies the break finally came when on Jan. 31 the kaiser's govern- ment added open insult to repeated in- juries. On that day Berlin decreed to itself the ownership of about half of the Atlantic ocean for its submarines and assumed to bar out of this "war zone" not only all enemy, but all neutral vessels, under pen- alty of destruction. The United States was forbidden to send to any British port more than one ship weekly, which vessel must also be distinguished by a sort of barber- pole decoration. On Feb. 3 the German ambassador was handed his passports. On April 2 Presi- dent Wilson asked congress to make a formal declaration of war, which was passed and signed on April 6 — Good Fri- day, and in the judgment of the whole na- tion a good day for a good deed. The first American naval contingent sailed immediately. American troops be- gan to land in France on June 26 and saw their first fighting on Oct. 27, but the re- mainder of the year on this side of the Atlantic was largely consumed in raising and training the army, which finally grew to 2,000,000 men in France and as many more preparing to follow them when the successive surrenders of Bulgaria, Turkey, Austria, and Germany led to the ar- mistice and ended hostilities. THE RUSSIAN KEVOLUTIONS The year 1917 had opened not unpros- Allied Troops Resting After a Battle. AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 321 perously for the free nations. The French and English had improved their positions on the western front. A new British army that had been pushing up the Tigris took Bagdad on March 11. At the same time the Huns in Flanders retreated about twenty miles to what became known as "the Hindenburg line." Toward the end of May the Italians had crossed the Isonzo and were on the Bainsizza plateau, within twelve miles of Trieste. The United States, though not yet ready with a great army, was freely making enormous and sorely needed loans to France, England, Italy, Belgium and Russia. But on March 12 a revolution, led by members of the duma and backed by the Petrograd garrison, had dethroned the czar, declared monarchy abolished and set up a Russian republic. It was hailed with joy by all friends of democracy, but the hopes built upon it were doomed to disap- pointment. The provisional government went through one crisis after another, until finally with the fall of Kerensky on Nov. 8 the control of Russia fell into the hands of the "bolsheviki," a group of radical social- ists and doctrinaire pacifists, who demor- alized the army and made peace with the Huns, ceding to them and the Turks Po- land, the Baltic provinces, the Ukraine and Trans-Caucasia. Even the original Russian revolution is suspected to have been more or less "made An improved type of bomb-gun with which the British Army is well equipped. Private Shelly being decorated by the King of England with the Medal of Honor for gallantry in advance from Hamel on July 4th. in Germany," though the honesty of Keren- sky and others of its original leaders is not questioned. It has been proved, however, that Lenine and Trotzky, the chiefs of the bolsheviki, were from the beginning in Ger- man pay and it was said of the Bolshe- viki that "those who are not crazy are crooked and those who are not crooked are crazy," and the epigram appears to be an accurate description. Even before the fall of Kerensky the Germans had been enabled by the growing demonstrations of the Russian armies to take Riga and engineer the secession of the Ukraine from northern Russia, with event- ual results of getting temporary possession of territories larger than the whole Ger- man empire before the war. THE ITALIAN DISASTER Delivered by the collapse of Russia from the need of maintaining more than a bor- der guard on the eastern front, with plun- dering expeditions into the Baltic provinces and the Ukraine, the Huns concentrated for a great drive upon Italy. On Oct. 26 the Italian line was broken at Caporetto and within three weeks the Italian army had lost all its hard won gains of nearly thirty months, and more. Its retreat was marked by enormous losses of men and material and ended only at the Piave river, where a successful stand was made with the aid of French and Brit- 322 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES ish troops. There is little doubt that "Ger- man propaganda" along the lines of the bolshevist idea that the war could te ended by the soldiers simply refusing to fight any more had undermined the morale of certain Italian contingents and contributed to this German success. In other quarters, however, the allies fared better. On June 12 the treacherous King Constantine of Greece was forced to abdicate and Venizelos returned to power. with a proclamation of a " holy war. ' ' The effort had failed, but the British govern- ment was not content to rest on the evi- dent loyalty of its Moslem subjects. It struck back not only with the expedition into Mesopotamia, but also by measures which detached the Arab tribes about Mecca and Medinah from obedience to Con- stantinople. Then in the latter part of 1917 an expe- dition commanded by Gen. Allenby pushed Arrival of the First American Troops in Paris. Then began a reorganization and purifica- tion of the Greek army, which the next year sent 400,000 Greeks to aid in putting Bulgaria and Turkey out of the war and in the reeonquest of Serbia. There were other steps taken by the allies of importance in a political as well as a military sense. Early in the war the Turkish government had attempted to arouse all Mohammedans against the allies across the desert from Egypt into Pales- tine, defeated the Turks near Joppa, and on Dec. 20 captured Jerusalem and later pushed eastward across the Jordan and seized the railroad to Medinah. Christendom was pleased with the Christ- mas gift of Jerusalem, and Zionist Jews saw their hopes bearing promise of frui- tion. But the new alignment which the barring of all roads to the Moslem shrines AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 323 against the Turks of Constantinople gave mp to the Moslem world was even more im- r^^ portant. The Turkish sultan's only claim to the title of "Khalif " or successor of Mahomet was that he had kept open the pilgrim roads to Mecca and Medinah. For the practical purposes of assuring to Moslems power of compliance with "the religious duty of pilgrimage, the "khalif" is now King George V. THE REVIVAL OF A NATION^ On Feb. 12, 1918, the Russian bolsheviki had accepted the Hun peace tei*ms at Brest Litovsk and Russia was nominally as well as actually out of the war. On March 9, Roumania had been forced to submit in form. Russia was breaking into fragments and plunging into ever increasing anar- chy. The pro-German elements in the Ukraine got the upper hand there and made that great granary virtually a German province. Mutinies broke up the Russian Black sea fleet, German forces seized the Black sea ports, and the Turks pushed over into the great Russian oil fields between the Black sea and the Caspian. Then came one of the most extraordinary events of the war, checking the Germaniza'- tion of Russia, and leading directly to the rebirth of a nation long subjugated and op- pressed, with its formal recognition by all the allied powers as an independent state. That nation was Bohemia, with the border provinces of Moravia and Silesia, which their own people prefer to call Slovakia. Yanks Bringing in German Prisoners. A Protected Battery. The most cleverly concealed battery on the Serbian front. Among the consequences of the war is the winning of the Czech-Slovaks of their fight of nearly 500 j^ears to preserve their dis- tinct nationality. Bohemia, had, of course, been forced to furnish her due proportion of troops to the Austrian armies. At every opportun- ity they went over to the Russians, with whom they fought valiantly. When Russia collapsed these Czech-Slovak regiments turned eastward, seeking to make their way through Siberia to the sea, hoping in time to reach France and fight the Huns there. Fortunately for the cause of Bohemia and of orderly liberty everywhere the mad- ness of the Russian bolsheviki refused to permit the Czech-Slovaks to depart in ]ieace. Their arms were demanded and the trains on which they were making their way to Vladivostok were attacked. There were between 75,000 and 100,000 armed men, strung out all the way from the Volga 324 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 325 region to eastern Siberia. The Czech-Slovaks defended themselves and did more. Their national council, or- ganized at Paris under the leadership of Prof. Thomas G. Masaryk, an exiled edu- cator, who proved a statesman of the first rank, realized that these troops could form a most valuable ralhang point for sucli elements in Russia as were neither infected with bolshevik insanity nor in German pay. The Czech-Slovak national council was formally recognized, first by England and France and later by the other allies, as a de facto government, and the Czech-Slovak troops in Russia were accorded the rights of belligerents. This meant that the Huns of great Hun drives opened from the Scarpe to the Oise in Flanders. On a sixty-mile front more than 1,000,- 000 men were hurled toward Amiens. The German plan was to divide the British from the French, roll up the British, drive them back to the coast and destroy them. Berlin hoped thus to obtain, if not a com plete victory, at least a "negotiated peace" that would restore the German colonies and permit the Huns to retain their Russian plunder. Those were extremely perilous days, for the Americans had not yet come up in full strength, and if the British armies were A Night Scene in "No Man's Land." A pyrotechnic display over "No Man's Land." A night scene on the French front, caused by a barrage of incendiary bombs. could no longer treat Czech-Slovak prison- ers as "deserters" without incurring stem reprisals. Thanks largely to the Czech- Slovaks, aided by Japanese and American troops, bolshevism had been practically suppressed in Siberia when the war on the western front ended, and European Russia about half-way up the Volga was in the hands of friends of the allies. FOUR ANXIOUS MONTHS With the utter collapse of Russia the Huns were enabled to turn their full strength upon the French and British armies on the western front. On March 21 what was to be the first of the last series destroyed the French could hardly stand alone. But though the British line bent back and back, it did not break, and as it shortened the French extended. This bat- tle led to the appointment on April 2 of Marshal Foch as supreme commander of all the allied forces. The allies thereafter had absolutely unified direction of all their armies. Halted in the direct drive for Amietts, the Hims struck at Arras and between Messines and La Bassee with intent to gain the Flanders ridge. The whole weight of this drive fell on the British, who were literally fighting with "their backs to the wall," with no natural line 326 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES West Point Cadets of defense between them and the channel. But the British line held. Balked in their direct attempts to divide the British and French and reach the channel ports, the Huns launched a new drive between Soissons and Rheims, with Paris as the goal. In six days the Huns had hammered across the Aisne and had again reached the Marne in the region of Chateau Thierry. But an attempt to push farther down the Ourcq was de- feated by the French and Americans, and at Cantigny and Belleau wood the United States JMarines added new names to a vic- tory roll that goes back to the very begin- ning of the nation in 1775. THE HIGH TIDE OF THE HUN The first half of 1918 was, in fact, a race between America and the Huns. It seemed a question for weeks whether the Yanks could get across the ocean fast enough. They were coming at the rate of nearly 300,000 a month, but could they get into the battle line soon enough? By July 1 the question was really answered, for more than 1,000,000 American soldiers were in France, and thev were still pouring in. Heavy United States Coast Artillery. AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 327 unchecked by Hun submarine raids on the American coast. On July 15 the Germans opened what proved to be their last great drive. Balked in their effort to open roads to Paris along the Oise and Ourcq valleys they tried again from Chateau Thierry to Rheims and on eastward across Cham- pagne to the edge of the Argonne forest. The Champagne attack was held within the forest of Villers-Cotterets, southwest of Soissons, were hurled against the west flank of the Marne wedge. The enemy en- gaged on the eastward side of the wedge, was taken by surprise and fell back before the Franco-American forces. The drive toward Epernay was the high tide of the Hun and Chateau Thierry marked what proved to be its final break. Thereafter the allies kept on the defensive Caterpillar "Tank" Demonstrated to Officers of Army Meets Disaster. A model "Tank" constructed to be demonstrated to officers of the United States Army turned a double somersault while climbing a bank after crossing the Los Angeles River, when the soft earth gave way under the 13-ton machine. The demonstra- tion, however, was successful, as it showed how easily a machine used in time of war can cross a river and climb its banks. The "Tank" is modeled after those in actual service in Europe. French battle zone. West of Rheims the Huns got across the Marne and turned their drive up its valley toward Epernay. Then at Chateau Thierry on July 18 the American marines went in. Out of 8,000 their casualties were 6,000, but they halted the Hun advance on Epernay. Marshal Foch had, in fact, anticipated the enemy plan. Strong reserves gathered in the and never again lost that advantage. Gradually Foch extended pressure all around the Marne pocket. The Hun re- sistance was stubborn. By desperate effort he held the comers of the pocket and its mouth open through a retreat across the Vesle. A few days later Foch struck again at the nose of the Somme salient. British and French troops advanced from 328 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 329 Montdidier to Albert. The Hun was again taken by surprise, and by the middle of August had been driven back to the lines held before the Somme advance of the allies in 1916. THE YANKS IN^ LORRAINE By this time nearly 2,000,000 Americans were in France. Heretofore they had been brigaded with the French and British. Now they were to show what they could do wholly by themselves. Pershing had 1,000,000 men under his personal command Followed the tedious task of fighting through the Argonne forest. During Octo- ber it was completed and the Americans had closed the Stenay gap and were driv- ing on to Sedan. That historic town, the scene of the great French disaster in 1870, they reached in the early days of Novem- ber. Its capture cut one of the two great Gei-man lines of supply and of retreat. Meanwhile the French and British, with various American contingents, had been drivinsj tlio Hnn in a retront of ever- British Hydroplane and Submarine After Sinking a German Submarine by a Depth Bomb. along the line from Verdun southeastward across Lorraine. The great American drive opened on Sept. 12, and rapidly smashed in the St. Mihiel salient which the Germans had held for four years. Within little more than a week the Americans were within cannon shot of the outer forts of Metz. They did not directly attack that enormous fortress. There was a longer but less costly way to break the back of the Him armies. increasing speed and disorder across French Flanders and Belgium. Ostend and Zeebrugge, lair of the U-boats, were aban- doned. Full 15,000 Huns were caught against the Dutch frontier and forced into internment in Holland. When the Hun envoys came with white flags to Guise on Nov. 8 to receive Foch's terms of truce the allied line was from east of Ghent and Au denarde to Maubeuge and the Hun "far thest west" in France was at Chaumont- Porcien. Herbert C. Hoover, Food Dictator, Was Selected by President Wilson as the Most Able Man for the Position. / AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 331 Before the armistice was formally ac- cepted this salient had been smashed in and allied troops were in Rocroi, scene of a famous French victory over 200 years ago. The French had reached the Belgian frontier east of Avesnes, and the Cana- dians on the morning of Nov. 11 took Mons, a place of a heroic effort of the British to halt the Hun in the summer of 1914. Per- shing's men on Nov. 10 had attacked on a front of seventy-one miles from the Meuse southeastward and were within ten miles structed armies of Greece and Serbia. Czar Ferdinand the Tricky abdicated in favor of his son Boris, who at last account was unlikely long to keep his throne. After some weeks and much squirming, Turkey sent Gen. Townshend, the British commander captured at Kut-el-Amara, to beg for a truce from the British admiral commanding the allied fleets in the Aegean, and obtained conditions that foreshadowed what the Huns themselves were to expect. Meanwhile the British had advanced far up A Motor Drawn Cannon with Armor Used to Fight Zeppelins and Aeroplanes. of the north side of Metz. Had the Hun not submitted it was evidently the plan to pocket Metz and push down the Moselle valley for a direct invasion of Germany. THE SMASH OF EMPIRES Pi'eceding the final collapse of the Hun on the western front had come the collapse of his vassals. Bulgaria was the first to go, under the hammering of the allies on the Macedonian front, aided by the recon- the Euphrates and were approaching Alep- po, while Allenby's army had pushed north beyond Damascus. A few days after the Turkish surrender, iVustria-Hungary, which had for weeks been trying to obtain a parley for peace, only to receive an "unconditional sur- render" answer, sent a white flag into the Italian lines. Early in October the Ital- ians had resumed the offensive and had 332 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 333 been steadily driving the Austrians back, and the various nationalities which made up the former Hapsburg empire had been busily engaged in seceding from one an- other. The terms imposed on Austria-Hungary involved a surrender, not only complete but abject. There was, in fact, hardly a government left in Vienna to sign truce terms, and what Gen. Diaz really did was to accept the surrender of the million or The abdication of Kaiser Wilhelm and his flight to Holland on the night of Nov. 10 completed the smash up of the Hun em- pires, and the apparent end of the last autocratic government in Europe. XOT A "gENEEALS' WAr" The war produced commanders whom the military historian will rank among the most accomplished the world has known. But it was not a "generals' war" in the U. S. Sailors in the Firth of Forth After Surrender of German Fleet. SO of Austro-Hungarian soldiers who were starving in front of his forces. At last accounts the Bohemians were completely masters of their own country, the German-Austrians were begging for a hearing from the allies, the south Slavs had set up an independent government, Hun- gary was in the throes of civil war, and Kaiser Karl had fled from Vienna to Switz- erland. old sense of the word. Its numbers were too enormous and its fighting fronts ex- tended for hundreds of miles. It afforded no opportunity for the general to per- form feats like that of Napoleon at the bridge of Lodi or of Logan at Atlanta. Operations were directed, not by the gen- eral in personal contact with his whole force — that was physically impossible — but 334 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES by the general sitting at the collecting res- ervoir of information, with numerous ad- visers and assistants of all kinds. In a very real sense the war was waged by boards of directors, known as "general staffs," with chairmen having power of final decision. "Great headquarters" was like the huge general office of a great indus- trial plant or a big governmental depart- ment. Elaborate plans had to be made far tent to force a compromise peace if they could not win a sweeping victory, made it largely a "subalterns' war," using the term with the due expansion compelled by the engagement of such numbers that a colonel was of little more relative impor- tance than a lieutenant in former wars. It was a war which could not be won by "maneuvers" or unexpected combinations The Hun had to be " worn down. ' ' French Vessel Entering Box Smoke Screen. in advance for every important movement. The monotonous reiteration of the German official statements, that this or that move- ment was "executed according to plan," became a catchword of derision to civilians ignorant of the mechanics of modern war. Yet it accurately described the condition, though sometimes used to disguise re- verses. The "digging in" of the Huns, with in- mental clarity early and correctly de- scribed it as " a war of attrition. ' ' FRANCE PROVIDES GREATER COMMANDERS France provided the commander-in-chief who ended the war, as was natural. The Hun willed that the war must be lost or won on the soil of France, and France was the only one of the western allies which had, at the start, an army commensurate to the task both in numbers and training, AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 335 336 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES Britain and the United States had still their great armies to make when they en- tered the war. Moreover, the training of British generals was in leading compact forces on distant expeditions rather than in management of enormous masses. Brit- ish military technic was, perhaps, too indi- vidual and too little accustomed to widest range co-operation. It is significant that most complaints of failure in due co-ordi- commanded, and that of his chief subordi- nates by the fact that the forces for which they were responsible exceeded in numbers any army led by Wellington. Nor must the services of Kitchener, the great organ- izer, nor of Sir John French, unshaken bat- tler against well-nigh hopeless odds, be for- gotten. Minor British commanders, Townshend, unfortunate in the field to whom destiny In the German Second Line Before Cambrai, After Its Capture by ihe British. A Tank Stopped in NeROtiating a Deep Until After the Action. nation of action came from the British front in France. Great Britain did her full share in pro- vision of man power, and more than her yhare in provision of material, both by land and sea. In the sea war Britain was properly supreme. Yet though he rightly gave place to Foch in supreme command. Sir Douglas Haig's achievement may be measured by the fact that he led to victory greater armies than any Briton ever before brought the fortune of being his captors' envoy to beg peace for them; Maude dying for England within a few days aftei he had won her a great victory; Allenby, captor of Jerusalem and hamstringer of the Turk, and Botha, the Boer, who fought bravely against England and loyally for England when her cause was freedom's, can be merely mentioned. THE TUKNEES OF THE TIDE Of the American commanders, Pershing AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES 337 338 AMERICAN EXPEDITIONARY FORCES i Here are shown American officers and American marines saluting the parade of the Allies in the streets of Vladivostock. and his associates, it can be said that they proved fully equal to their task. No -ilmerican since Grant has commanded so great an army as did Pershing. Their task was to turn the tide and make certain the victory. They were not called upon to endure as were their French and Brit- ish colleagues, though we feel sure they would have endured with equal firmness had the need come. Nor will the world soon forget the word of Bundy at Chateau Thierry, "Retreat for Americans is intol- erable," for it marked the turning of the Hun tide. The impression left by the Italian lead- ers at this distance is that Cadorna was competent but slow and unfortunate, and that Diaz was competent, steadfast, prompt to press an advantage, and for- tunate. To Joffre and Foch, one for staying the Hun rush at the Marne, and the other for dealing the great counter stroke that ended the conflict, must be awarded the highest honors. Yet of Nivelle and Pe- tain, of Mangin and Gouraud, of d'Es perey and Debeny, it must be said that thej^ equaled any of Napoleon's marshals^ and successfully led far greater forces and solved far more complex military problems. W. R. P. British Tommies devised novel ways to carry their wounded. Photo shows British carrying their wounded on horses in MesoDOtamia. Naval Battles of The War By ADMIRAL SIMS Admiral Mahan's contention, based on history, that sea power rather than land power is the decisive factor in wars where both can play their part, has received striking confirmation both in the progress and the events of the world war which the German rulers began and which has ended in their country's ruin. The British navy has naturally played the larger part in the sea struggle. When the war began it was, nearly two to one, the most powerful on the seas. And it was ready as only the German war ma- chine was ready on land. While its work was admirably supplemented by the fleets of France and Italy, and in the last two years by that of the United States, upon it fell the whole of one of the three great sea tasks of the war, and the heavier part of the other two. These tasks were (1) clearing the oceans of the German cruisers; (2) the blockade of Germany, including the paralysis of the German high seas fleet; (3) guarding transport of troops and supplies, including the battle with the German submarines and mines. HUNTING THE HUN FROM THE SEAS. Within twenty-four hours after the declaration of war Admiral Sir John Jel- licoQ was at sea with the British grand fleet and the blockade lid was set upon the German outlets to the oceans. The story of that more than fifty months' ceaseless watch of the North sea must give first place, however, to the tale of the hunting of the Hun from all the outer waters of the world. How deliberate was the German war planning is shown by the fact that several days before its declaration Admiral Spec's cruiser squadron steamed out of Kiao Cljao to take up the work of com- merce destroying. Detaching the Emden tp raid the Indian ocean Spec sent the Leipzig and Neurenberg to join the Dres- den on the South American coast, where he later met them with the Scharnliorst and Gneisenau after "shooting up" some defenseless French and British trading towns among the South Pacific islands. On Nov. 1, 1914, Admiral Sir Charles Craddock, steaming north from Cape Horn, met the five German cruisers in a gale off Coronel on the Chilean coast with the armored cruisers Good Hope and Monmouth and the light cruiser Glasgow. The battleship Canopus, sent out to re- enforce Craddock, was unable to get in sight of the action owing to slow speed. Craddock was overmatched, and the Good Hope and Monmouth went down with all hands, the battered Glasgow alone escap- ing south to warn the Canopus. THE FIGHT OFF THE FAI.KLANDS. The British admiralty calculated cor- rectly tliat Spec would be compelled by want of coal and food to attempt a raid on the Falkland islands, in the South At- lantic, and sent thither Admiral Sir Fred- erick Sturdee with the Invincible, Inflex- ible, Carnarvon, Kent, Cornwall, Bristol and Macedonia. The next morning after the British squadron arrived Spec steamed into sight. The action opened just before 1 p. m. on Dec. 8, 1914. At '4:16 the Scharnhorst sank, and soon after the Gneisenau, to be joined in the depths by the Nuernberg at 7:26 and by the Leipzig at 9:15. Unlike the Huns at Coronel, the British seamen 340 NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 341 did their best to rescue their beaten foes. The Dresden escaped for the time and fled back into the Pacific, to be overhauled by the Kent and the Glasgow at Juan Fernandez the next March and to pull down her colors after an action of five minutes. The Emden had met her fate a month before the fight off the Falklands, after destroying a number of merchant ships. On Nov. 10, 1914, the Australian cruiser Within the first month of the war, on Aug. 30, 1914, the Kaiser Wilhelm der Grosse had been sunk by the Highflyer off' the Cape Verde islands. Two weeks later, on Sept. 14, the Carmania, an armed merchantman, had settled the Cap Trafalgar in the South Atlantic, and the Spreewald was captured by the Berwick in the North Atlantic. HUN FLAG SWEPT FROM OCEANS. The Prinz Eitel Friederich was hunted ^*TS E^^^P^o^HI ► ^^H^^^^ ■Pw^^^^l ^ ^^^L ^ ^Bkr^jHSi s IBid H Remarkable Photograph of a "Flame-Throwing" or "Rain of Fire" Attack in the First Line French Trenches. Sydney, when about fifty miles east of the Cocos-Keeling islands in the Indian ocean, picked up a wireless message from the Cocos station: "Strange warship off entrance." Two hours later the Emden was sighted coming out from the destruction of the wireless station. Two hours more and the Emden was a flaming wreck on the North Keeling reefs. to refuge in an American port on April 8, 1915. The Geier had interned at Honolulu early in the war. The Karls- ruhe simply disappeared, and its fate re- mains one of the mysteries of the seas. The Koenigsberg ran for shelter into an African river forest, and perished there on July 11, 1915. Except for one or two raiders which slipped through the blockade disguised as 342 NAVAL BATTLES QF THE WAR neutral merchantmen, that was the end of the German flag on the oceans. The naval wax's first and continuing problem was the German battle fleet — to beat it if it came out from its citadel down in the corner of the North sea behind Heligoland, or to keep it there impotent. That was Admiral Sir John Jellicoe's re- sponsibihty. How it has been met by the British navy under his command, and by his successor, Admiral Sir David Beatty, may be judged by the fact that only once has the German high seas fleet ventured out of harbor in force, as distinguished from light cruiser raids which achieved only baby-killing on bathing beaches. The problem was enormous. England had fought no great naval war for a cen- tury. All the conditions had changed. The fleet actions of modern armorclads, off Santiago and in the Sea of Japan, had settled little, owing to the inferiority of the Spanish vessels and the incompetence of the Russian commanders. Much had been promised for the torpedo, but little performed. It had sunk no Russian ves- sel at Tsushima not already disabled by gunfire. THE BLOCKADE AND THE PATEOL. The first summer of the war proved that the torpedo, plus the submarine, must be more seriously reckoned with. A Brit- ish cruiser squadron made a challenging reconnaisance into the Heligoland bight. Within half an hour three large though old and somewhat slow cruisers, the Aboukir, Cressy and Hogue, were sent down, the Germans claimed by a single submarine. The lesson was promptly learned that submarine infested waters must be patrolled by small and swift ves- sels, and that there could be no humane slowing up for rescue. No comparable success was again achieved by the Him U-boats against war vessels. Some claimed were more prob- ably by drifting mines, with which Ger- many, in brazen disregard of her Hague pledges, sowed the seas at every opportu- nity. The "victories of our U-boats" which German cities celebrated, were al- most wholly over defenseless merchant ships, such as the Lusitania. They werC: in fact, sheer murder of noncombatants. The blockade had not only to bar the English channel and keep safe the ferry to France, but also to cover the sub- Arctic waters north of the British islands and up to Iceland. How effective it was may be judged from the fact that after the first week of the war the only supplies that came into Germany from overseas were smuggled through Holland or Italy. Denmark or Sweden, the latter of which will quite possibly have to reckon with the allies in the final settlement for light re- gard of neutral duties. The German fleet could stand off the Russian in the Baltic and keep that traffic open, but that was all. The French fleets in the Mediterra- nean, aided by the Italian after the first year, were equally efficient in their work. Austria had a considerable naval force of modern ships, but it never got out of the Adriatic except under the surface. Aus- trian and German submarines committed their share of atrocities in the Mediter- ranean, aided by the treachery of the Greek government xmtil King Constan- tine was expelled from the throne, but the Hun battleships never but once dared a standup fight with their foes. THE JUTLAND BATTLE. This one great fleet action of the war was preceded by three swift cruiser raids toward the EngUsh coast. The first, on Nov. 3, 1914, did Httle damage to Yar- mouth. The second, on Dec. 16, 1914, killed a large number of women and chil- dren at Scarborough, Hartlepool and Whitby. The third was intercepted on Jan. 24, 1915, on the Dogger bank by Sir David Beatty 's cruiser squadron. In that encounter the British cruisers Lion and Tiger sank the German battleship i Bluecher and sent the Derfflinger home ] badly crippled. NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 343 On the morning of May 31, 1916, Sir John Jelhcoe was between Scotland and Denmark with the British grand fleet. Sir David Beatty's cruiser squadi'on had completed its sweep to the south and was swinging northward. At 2:30 p. m. Beatty was signaled by his light cruisers that the German fleet was out in force. It had apparently steamed north along the Danish coast and, when sighted, was heading home again, with light cruisers leading. The choice was Beatty's either to en- counter and try to detain the foe or to keep on his way to join Jellicoe. He followed Nelson's rule: "Engage the enemy in sight." The ensuing battle divides itself into three stages: (a) Beatty's advance until he found he had the whole German heavy fleet before him; (b) Beatty's swing round in an effort to draw the Germans toward Jellicoe, during which Admiral Evan Thomas came up with four battle- ships and took the first fire of Scheer's battleships; (c) the arrival of Jellicoe with Admiral Hood's battle cruiser squadron in the van. The concentration of the British squad- rons had been effected, and Jellicoe behind Hood was bearing down on Scheer in over- whelming force. But it was then 7 p. m. and night brought the North sea haze be- hind which and his own smoke screens Scheer turned and escaped with most of his vessels. The British fleet remained on the scene until the afternoon of June 1, pick- ing up survivors. Not one German ship was in sight on a sea strewn with wreck- age. THEY NEVEB CAME OUT AGAIN The Huns being near home, while the British were 400 miles from port, got out the first story of the action, claiming "an enormous victory." Beatty lost, in fact, two battle cruisers, the Indefatigable and the Queen Mary, early in the action. Later the Invincible, Admiral Hood's flagship, went down with her commander, whose conduct was worthy of a family so re- nowned in naval annals. Some four or five German vessels of equal or greater value were sunk. Just how great the German -^:WffM ■ cj mjB^^^^ii^^ '*-^^^Sj^ n y ^ c^^K^D"''^. J3**Hii» 4^r p'^T'jH ■E |PQ yB :;:.--iS W^ ^..zlmKm ■^ Roche helmets— mementos of Cambrai. Steei helmets were all taken from Boche prisoners cap- tured during the memorable advance on Cambrai. losses were is yet to be ascertained. Victories, however, are tested by their results. "With all the kaiser's claims to his people, he did not claim that the British blockade was ended. It continued, and more stringent than ever. And, strange to relate, immediately after the engagement it became "inconvenient" to permit even the most patriotic Germans to gaze upon their "victorious" fleet. For months afterward no civilian was permitted in the great naval port of Wilhelmshaven. And the German high seas fleet was never again seen outside the bight of Heligoland. The third great naval task of the war was dealing with the submarine. Its in- vention is contested between the English- man Day and the American Bushnell. Day was drowned by his in 1774 and Bushnell made unsuccessful attacks with his upon British vessels during our war of inde- pendence. Holland, an American, first made it practical. To the Hun was re- served the distinction of making it the synonym for wanton murder of the inno- cent. For a thousand years at least the German, in every land, when he dares to boast of "civilization," must expect as a blow in the face the word "Lusitania." CURBIXG THE SUBM.UirsrE When the war began the submarine was unproved as a war weapon. After its first successes against the British cruisers al- ready mentioned it had none of moment d46 NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 847 save those which the common consent of mankind outside of "kultured" Germany has adjudged piratical. It warred with success only upon the weak and the de- fenseless. Its assigned role in the Hun scheme of world conquest was to starve out England. It failed and worse than failed. For military reasons all the measures taken in dealing with the submarine have not yet been revealed. As usual, necessity' quickened invention. It was discovered that airplanes flying over the sea could locate submarines under the surface. The seagull in its search for food betrayed them. They were entangled in nets swept between two vessels over their suspected lurking places. It is said that great steel nets barred against them the British chan- nel entrance to the Atlantic and drawn across the straits of Otranto confined them in the Adriatic. Apparently helpless freighters with con- cealed guns and bombs enticed them to destruction. As they could move only slowly under water, the American inven- tion of the depth bomb aided their de- struction. British ship yards built as never before to- replace the losses they caused. When America entered the war she joined in the building race on a scale unknown since the world began. It was announced the other day that the ship yards of the free nations had replaced all the losses by submarines since the war began and were 500,000 tons ahead. THE AMERICAN NAVY IS THE WAR Slow in arousing to the truth that the Hun must be finally smashed on land in Europe, the United States had no great army prepared when on Good Friday, 1917, its government resolved that Hun outrages and insults could no longer be endured. But its navy was ready. In size it stood only fourth or fifth, but in efficiency it was second to none. No American will soon forget the thrill of pride he felt when the word came back from England that the first destroyer fleet had arrived, and what was the answer given to the inquiry, "Wlien can you put to sea?" Admiral Sims' answer was "Now." ^Bl ^^V^^^^F^^^^ ^^^^H^yH ^'**^m ^^^^9 H ^' ^ J ^^H W ^9 ^VIH Hlk ^1 "i 'm Ex-Emperor Charles of Austria-Hungry and hia Ex-Empress Zila. After threshing through 3,000 miles of sea his destroyers were ready to go out and fight. They have had little fighting to do, and the heavy ships have had none. But with the British destroyers they have guarded safely to France transports thai carried more than 2,000,000 men and all their supplies, and with practically no loss by submarines on the eastward voyage. But one troopship, the Tuscania, was sunk by a submarine on the way to Europe. Had the Hun held out longer it is pos- sible that American battleships might have had an opportunity to prove their power against the German fleet in the North sea. But the German navy, disgraced by sub- marine murders of noncombatants, was destined to end in the crowning dis- grace to all naval discipline, capture by mutineers from its own lawful authority. Its masters violated every law of civilized warfare, and it is not unnatural that its 348 NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR NAVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 349 men should finally be guilty of treason to their own criminal government. There is no honor among thieves when gripped by the law, and the pirate's hand turns against his fellow when Execution Dock looms in sight. THE OTHER AI.LIED FLEETS France and Italy have done their part on the sea, as clearly noted, but it has been a part less visible from this side the Atlan- tic, and of which the full story is not yet known. Only fragments of the record have reached us here. We know they have done their share in curbing the submarine in the Mediterranean and have confined the Aus- trian fleet to the Adriatic. We know of such daring deeds as the penetration of the very harbor of Pola and the sinking of Austrian battleships there. But for the fuller record we must wait awhile. The Russian fleet, before Russia col- lapsed under Hunnish corruption and bol- shevik craziness, did its part with some distinction. Never strong enough in the Baltic to contend with the Germans there, it mastered the Black sea and aided in the Russian army's advance to Trebizond. The Japanese fleet has done all that was asked of it and done it well. It aided in the extinction of German rule on the Chi- nese coast, and sent a squadron of de- stroyers to the Mediterranean to battle the submarine. It has been a reserve force which would have come into play had any reverse at sea befallen the fleets of the European allies. Brazil has also contributed vessels to the guarding of the Atlantic against the sub- marine, and Greek vessels, since Constan- tine was expelled, have aided in the patrol of the eastern Mediterranean. From a purely materialistic viewpoint the Hun did not unwisely in pinning his faith to the submarine. It has taken the united sea power of the free nations to put down its menace. Wliere the Hun miscal- culated was, first, in believing that victor^' could be won by land power without pre- dominating sea power ; second, in so using his sea power as to make it clear that there could be no safety for the rest of the world until the Hun was not only swept from the seas, but also ground to powder on land. The end of the war came with startling swiftness. Almost as suddenly as it broke upon the world, it collapsed in an abject defeat, not only of the German army, but much more significant, in the defeat and eradication of the German idea. On July 15 of last year the German armies were threatening Paris. The cap- ital of France was under bombardment by the seventy-five-mile gun. The troops of the United States were just beginning to arrive in sufficient numbers to constitute a real force. A great Gennan drive started on the Marne. Tliere it stopped, and in tliree days it was turned back into one of the great defeats of history, and after that date the allies enjoyed an unbroken procession of victories, while the central powers have fallen apart until there is left only Germany, with its cowering war lord running to take refuge from his people with his armies. It is a different picture the blustering beast of Potsdam now presents from the pompous general seeking to conquer the continent of Europe and extend his do- minions into Asia. Hand in hand with a "made in Germany" Gott, he promised his people the comitries of Europe as their reward for making war. Now he is hiding while his people, anarchy rent, marching under the red flag, have brought about his abdication and the destruction of the house of Hohenzollern. ELABORATE STRUCTURE IN RUINS The elaborate structure he had built based on blood bonds and lust for power lias disappeared. First it was Bulgaria, the haggling center of the Balkans, seeking its price in territory and power, which veered first to the allies and then finally fell into the German net. Bulgaria found itself beaten and rushed to cover. Then came the Turk and the great fortresses shutting off the Dardanelles and the ports Italy, after a debacle at Caporetta, caused more by treason and German propa- ganda within than the strength of the Aus- trian army without, reorganized its shat- tered forces and turned upon Austria, over- whelmingly defeating Germany's chief aic and forcing upon her the most abject sur- render ever recorded. Then Gernianv fell. 350 NAVAL BATTLES OF. THE WAR ^AVAL BATTLES OF THE WAR 351 352 HISTORY'S GREATEST WAR TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY The United States of America, The British Empire, France, Italy and Japan These Powers being described In tlie present Treaty «• the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, BELGlLiM, UULIVIA, BRAZIL, CHINA, CUBA, ECUA- DOR, GREK'CE, GUATEMALA, HAITI, THE HEDJAZ, HONDURAS, LIBERIA, NICARAGUA, PANAMA, I'ERU, POLAND, PORTUGAL, ROUMANIA, THE SERB-CROAT- SLOVENE STAT^, SIAM, CZECHO-SLOVAKIA and URU- GUAY, These Powers constituting with the Principal Powers mentioned above the Allied and Associated Powers, of the one part ; And GERMANY, of the other part ; Bearing In mind that on the request of the Imperial Ger- nan Government an Armistice was granted on November 11, iyi8, to Germany by the Principal Allied and Asso- :lated Powers In order that a Treaty of Peace might be :oncluded with her, and The Allied and Associated Powers being equally desirous ;hat the war which they were successfully Involved directly )r indirectly and which originated In the declaration of ivar by Austria-Hungary on July 28, 1914, against Serbia, the declaration of war by Germany against Russia on August 1, 1914, and against France on August 3, 1914, and In the invasion of Belgium, should be replaced by a firm, just and lurable Peace, For this purpose the HIGH CONTRACTING PARTIES •epresented as follows ; PHE PRESIDENT OF THE UNITED STATES OF AMER- ICA, by : The Honourable Woodrow Wilson, President or the United States, acting in his own name and by his own proper authority ; The Honourable Robert Lansing, Secretary of State ; The Honourable Henry White, formerly Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of the United States at Home and Paris ; The Honourable Edward M. House ; General Tasker H. Bliss. Military RcpTesentatlve of the United States on the Supreme War Council ; IIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE UNITED KINGDOM OF GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND AND OF THE BRITISH DOMINIONS BEYOND THE SEAS, EMPEROR OF INDIA, by : The Right Honourable David Llotd George, M. P., First Lord of His Treasury and Prime Minister ; The Right Honourable Andrew Bonau Law, M. P., His Lord Privy Seal ; The Right Honourable Viscount Milnek G. C. B., G. C. M. G., His Secretary of State for the Col- onies ; The Right Honourable Arthur James Balfour^ O. M., M. P.. His Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs ; The Right Honourable George Nicoll Barnes, M. P., Minister without portfolio ; and for the DOMINION OF CANADA, by : The Honourable Charles Joseph Doherit, Minister of Justice : The Honourable Arthur Lewis Sifton, Minister of Customs : tor the COMMONWEALTH OF AUSTRALIA, by : The Right Honourable William Morris Hughes, At- torney General and Prime Minister ; The Right Honourable Sir Joseph Cook, G. C. M. G., Minister for the Navy; for the UNION OF SOUTH AFRICA, by: General the Right Honourable LkjuIs Botha, Minister of Native Affairs and Prime Minister ; Lieutenant-General the Right Honourable Jan Chris- tiaan Smuts, K. C. Minister of Defence; for the DOMINION of NEW ZEALAND by ; The Right Honourable William Ferguson MASSEY, Minister of Labour and Prime Minister ; tor INDIA, by : The Right Honourable Edwin Samuel Montagu, M. P., His Secretary of State for India ; Major-General Ills Highness Maharaja Sir Ganga Singh Bahadur, Maharaja of Bikaner, G. C. S. I., G. C. I. E., G. C. V. O., K. C. B., A. D. C. ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE FRENCH REPUBLIC, by : Mr. Georges Clemenceau, President cf the Council, Minister of War ; Mr. Stephen Pichon. Minister of Foreign Affairs ; Mr. Louis-Lucien Klotz, Minister of Finance ; Mr. AnrtrS Tardieu. Commissary General for Franco- American Military Affairs ; Mr. Jules Cambun, Ambassador of France ; HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF ITALY, by : Baron S. Sonnino, Deputy; Marquis G. Imperiali, Senator, Ambassador of His Majesty the King of Italy at London ; Mr. S. Crespi, Deputy ; HIS MAJESTY THE EMPEROR OF JAPAN, by : Marquis SaIonzi, formerly President of the Council of Ministers ; Baron Making, formerly Minister for Foreign Affairs, Member of the Diplomatic Council , Viscount Chinda Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of H. M. the Emperor of Japan at London ; Mr. K. Matsui, Ambassador Extraordinary and Plen- ipotentiary of H. M. the Emperor of Japan at Paris ; Mr. H. IJUIN. Ambassador Extraordinary and Pleni- potentiary of H. M. the Emperor of Japan at Rome; HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE BELGIANS, by : Mr. Paul Hymans, Minister for Foreign Affairs, Min- ister of State ; Mr. Jules van den Heuvel, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary, Minister of State ; Mr. Emile Vandekvelde, Minister of Justice Min- ister of State ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF BOLIVIA, by: Mr. Ismael Montes, Envoy Extraordinary and Min- ister Plenipiotentiary of Bolivia at Paris ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF BRAZIL, by Mr. Joao Pandia Calogeras, Deputy, formerly Min- ister of Finance ; Mr. Raul Fernandes, Deputy ; Mr. Rodrlgo Octavio de L. Menezes, Professor of International Law of Rio de Janeiro ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE CHINESE REPUBLIC^ by: Mr. Lou TsengTslang, Minister for Foreign Affairs; Mr. Chenting Thomas Wang, formerly Minister of Agriculture and Commerce ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE CUBAN REPUBLIC, by: Mr. Antonio Sftnchez de Bustamanie, Dean of the Faculty of Law in the University of Havana, Pres- ident of the Cuban Society of International Law ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OP ECUADOR, by: Mr. Enrique Dorn y de AlsCa, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiar.v of Ecuador at Paris; HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE HELLENES, by: Mr. Eleftherlos K. VBNisfiLijs, President of the Coun- cil of Ministers ; Mr. Nicolas Politis, Minister for Foreign Affairs; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF GUATE- MALA, by: Mr. Joaquin Mendez, formerly Minister of State foi Public Works and Public Instruction, Envoy Extra- ordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary of Guatemala at Washington, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary on special mission at Paris ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF HAITI, by: Mr. Tertullien Guilbaud, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary of Haiti at Paris; HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE HEDJAZ, by : Mr. Rustem HaIdar ; Mr. Abdul Hadi AOUNi ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF HONDURAS, by: Dr. Policarpo Bonilla, on special mission to Wash- ington, formerly President of the Republic of Hon- duras, ESivoy Extraordinary and Minister Pleni- potentiary ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF LIBERIA, by: ^ The Honourable Charles Dunbar Burgess King, Secre- tary of State ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF NICARAGUA, by: Mr. Salvador Chamorro, President of the Chamber of Deputies ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OP PANAMA, by: Mr. Antonio Burgos, Envoy Extraordinary and Min- ister Plenipotentiary of Panama at Madrid : THE PRESIDENT OF ThE REPUBLIC OF PERU, by: Mr. Carlos G. Candamo, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary of Peru at Paris : THE PRESIDENT OP THE POLISH REPUBLIC, by: Mr. Ignace J. Paderewski, I'resident of the Council of Ministers, Minister for Foreign Affairs ; Mr. Roman DsiowsKi, President of the Polish National Committee ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE PORTUGUESE REPUBLIC, by ; Dr. Affonso Augusto DA Costa, formerly President of the Council of Ministers : Dr. Augusto Luiz Vleira Soares, formerly Minister for Foreign .\ffairs : HIS MAJESTY THE KING OP ROUMANIA, bv : Mr. Ion I. C. Bratiano, President of the Council of Ministers, Minister for Poreigr. Affairs : General Constantln Coanda, Corps Commander, A. D. II TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY C. to the King, formerly President of the Council of Ministers ; HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF THE SERBS, THE CROATS, AND THE SLOVENES, by : Mr. Nicolas P. Pachitch, formerly President of the Council of Ministers ; Mr. Ante Tkumbic, Minister for Foreign Affairs ; Mr. Milenko Vesnitch, Envoy Extraordinary and Min- ister Plenipotentiary of H. M. the King of the Serbs, the Croats and the Slovenes at Paris ; HIS MAJESTY THE KING OF SIAM, by : His Highness Prince Chaeoon, Envoy Extraordinary and Minister Plenipotentiary of H. M. the King of Slam at Paris ; His Serene Highness Prince Traidos Peabandhu, Under Secretary of State for Foreign Affairs ; THE PREJSIDENT OF THE CZECHO-SLOVAK REPUB- LIC, by : Mr. Karl KramAe, President of the Council of Min- isters ; Mr. Eduard Benes, Minister for Foreign Affairs ; THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF URUGUAY, by: Mr. Juan Antonio Boeeo, Minister for Foreign Af- fairs, formerly Minister of Industry ; GERMANY, by : Mr. Hermann MUlleb, Minister for Foreign Affairs of the Empire ; Dr. Bell, Minister of the Empire ; Acting in the name of the German BTmpire and of each and every component State, WHO having communicated their full powers found in good and due form have AGREED AS FOLLOWS : From the coming into force of the present Treaty the state of war will terminate. From that moment and subject to the provisions of this Treaty official relations with Germany, and with any of the German States, will be resumed by the Allied and Associated Powers. PART I. THE COVENANT OF THE LEAGUE OF NATIONS. The High Conteacting Parties, In order to promote international co-operation and to jchieve International peace and security by the acceptance of obligations not to resort to war, by the prescription of open, just and honourable rela- tions between nations, by the firm establishment of the understandings of international law as the actual rule of conduct among Governments, and by the maintenance of justice and a scrupulous respect for all treaty obligations in the dealings of organized peoples with one another. Agree to this Covenant of the League of Nations. AETICLE 1. The original Members of the League of Nations shall be those of the Signatories which are named in the Annex to this Covenant and also such of those other States named in the Annex as shall accede without reservation to this Covenant. Such accession shall be effected by a Declaration deposited with the Secretariat within two months of the coming into force of the Covenant. Notice thereof shall be sent to all other Members of the League. Any fully self-governing State, Dominion or Colony not named in the Annex may become a Member of the League if its admission is agreed to by two-thirds of the -Assembly, provided that it shall give etCective guarantees of its sincere intention to observe its international obligations, and shall accept such regulations as may be prescribed by the League in regard to its military, naval and air forces and arma- ments. Any Member of the League may, after two years' notice of its Intention so to do, withdraw from the League, provided that all its international obligations and all its obligations under this Covenant shall have been fulfilled at the time of its withdrawal. AETICLE 2. The action of the League under this Covenant shall be effected through the Instrumentality of an Assembly and of a Council, with a permanent Secretariat, AETICLE 3. The Assembly shall consist of Representatives of the Mem- bers of the League. , , The Assembly shall meet at stated intervals and from time to time as occasion may require at the Seat of the League or at such other place as may be decided upon. The Assembly may deal at its regular meetings with any matter within the sphere of action of the League or aflectmg the peace of the world. At meetings of the Assembly each Member of the League shall have one vote, and may have not more than three RepTesentatlves. AETICLE 4. The Council shall consist of Representatives of the Prin- cipal Allied and Associated Powers, together with Repre- sentatives of four other Members of the League. These four Members of the League shall be selected by the Assembly from time to time in its discretion. Until the appointment of the Representatives of the four Members of the League first selected by the Assembly, Representatives of Belgium, Brazil Spain and Greece shall be members of the Council. With the approval of the majority of the Assembly, the Council may name additional Members of the League whose Representatives shall always be members of the Council ; the Council with like approval may increase the number of Mem- bers of the League to be selected by the Assembly for repre- sentation on the Council. The Council shall meet from time to time as occasion may require, and at least once a year, at the Seat of the League, or at such other place as may be decided upon. The Council may deal at its meetings with any matter within the sphere of action of the League or affecting the peace of the world. Any Member of the League not represented on the Council shall be invited to send a Representative to sit as a member at any meeting of the Council during the consideration of matters specially effecting the Interests of that Member of the League. At meetings of the Council, each Member of the League represented on the Council shall have one vote, and may have not more than one Representative. AETICLE 5. Except where otherwise expressly provided in this Cove- nant or by the terms of the present Treaty, decisions at any meeting of the Assembly or of the Council shall require the agreement of all the Members of the League represented at the meeting. All matters of procedure at meetings of the Assembly or of the Council, Including the appointment of Committees to investigate particular matters, shall be regulated by the Assembly or by the Council and may be decided by a ma- jority of the Members of the League represented at the meeting. The first meeting of the Assembly and the first meethig of the Council shall be summoned by the President of the United States of America. ARTICLE 6. The permanent Secretariat shall be established at the Seat of the League. The Secretariat shall comprise a Secretary General and such secretaries and staff as may be required. The first Secretary General shall be the person named in the Annex ; thereafter the Secretary General shall be ap- pointed by the Council with the approval of the majority of the Assembly. The secretaries and staff of the Secretariat shall be ap- pointed by the Secretary General with the approval of the Council. The Secretary General shall act In that capacity at all meetings of the Assembly and of the Council. The expenses of the Secretariat shall be borne by the Mem- bers of the League in accordance with the apportionment of the expenses of the International Bureau of the Universal Postal Union. ARTICLE 7. The Seat of the League is established at Geneva. The Council may at any time decide that the Seat of the League shall be established elsewhere. All positions under or in connection with the League, in- cluding the Secretariat, shall be open equally to men and women. Representatives of the Members of the League and officials of the League when engaged on the business of the League shall enjoy diplomatic privileges and immunities. The buildings and other property occupied by the League or its officials or by Representatives attending its meetings shall be inviolable. ARTICLE 8. The Members of the League recognize that the maintenance of peace requires the reduction of national armaments to the lowest point consistent with national safety and the enforcement by common action of international obligations. The Council, taking account of the geographical situation and circumstances of each State, shall formulate plans for such reduction for the consideration and action of the several Governments. Such plans shall be subject to reconsideration and revision at least every ten years. After these plans shall have been adopted by the several Governments, the limits of armaments therein fixed shall not be exceeded without the concurrence of the Council. The Members of the League agree that the manufacture by private enterprise of munitions and implements of war is open to grave objections. The Council shall advise how the evil effects attendant upon such manufacture can be pre- vented, due regard being had to the necessities of those Mem- bers of the League which are not able to manufacture the munitions and implements of war necessary for their safety. The Members of the League undertake to interchange full and frank information as to the scale of their armaments, their military, naval and air programmes and the condition of such of their industries as are adaptable to war-like pur- 1 poses. I Akticlb 9. I A permanent Commission shall be constituted to advise' the Council on the execution of the provisions of Articles 1 and 8 and on military, naval and air questions generally. Article 10. The Members of the League undertake to respect and pre serve as against external aggres.*!iop the territorial Integrltj IV TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY and existing political Independence o£ all Members o£ the League. In case of any such aggression or In case o£ any threat or danger ot sucn aggression the Council shall advise upon the means by which this obligation shall be fulfilled. ARTICLE 11. Any war or threat of war, whether immediately affecting any of the Members of the League or not, Is hereby declared a matter of concern to the whole League, and the League shall take any action that may be deemed wise and effectual to safeguard the peace of the nations. In case any such emergency should arise the Secretary General shall on the request of any Member of the League forthwith summon a meeting of the Council. It Is also declared to be the friendly right of each Member of the League to bring to the attention of the Assembly or of the Council any circumstance whatever affecting Inter- national relations which threatens to disturb International peace or the good understanding between nations upon which peace depends. Article 12. The Members of the League agree that if there should arise between them any dispute likely to lead to a rupture, they will submit the matter either to arbitration or to in- quiry by the Council, and they agree In no case to resort to war until three months after the award of the arbitra- tors or the report by the Council. In any case under this Article the award of the arbitra- tors shall be made within a reasonable time, and the report of the Council shall be made within six months after the submission of the dispute. Article 13. The Members of the League agree that whenever any dispute shall arise between them which they recognise to be suitable for submission to arbitration and which cannot be satisfactorily settled by diplomacy, they will submit the whole subject-matter to arbitration. Disputes as to the interpretation of a treaty, as to any ?uestion of international law, as to the existence of any act which if established would constitute a breach of any international obligation, or as to the extent and nature of the reparation to be made for any such breach, are declared to be among those which are generally suitable for submission to arbitration. For the consideration of any such dispute the court of arbitration to which the case Is referred shall be the Court agreed on by the parties to the dispute or stipulated in any convention existing between them. The Members ot the League agree that they will carry out In full good faith any award that may be rendered, and that they will not resort to war against a Member or the League which compiles therewith. In the event of any failure to carry out such an award, the Council shall pro- pose what steps should be taken to give effect thereto. Article 14. The Council shall formulate and submit to the Members of the League for adoption plans for the establishment of a Permanent Court of International .Justice. The Court shall be competent to hear and determine any dispute of an International character which the parties thereto submit to it. The Court may also give an advisory opinion upon any dispute or question referred to It by the Council or by the Assembly. Article 15. It there should arise between Members of the League any dispute likely to lead to a rupture, which is not sub- mitted to arbitration In accordance with Article 13, the Members of the League agree that they will submit the matter to the Council. Any party to the dispute may effect such submission by giving notice of the existence of the dispute to the Secretary General, who will make all neces- sary arrangements for a full Investigation and consideration thereof. For this purpose the parties to the dispute will com- municate to the Secretary General, as promptly as possible, statements of their case with all the relevant facts and papers, and the Council may forthwith direct the publica- tion thereof. , .. The Council shall endeavor to effect a settlement of the dispute, and If such efforts are successful, a statement shall be made public giving such facts and explanations regarding the dispute and the terms of settlement thereof as the Council may deem appropriate. If the dispute is not thus settled, the Council either unan- imously or by a majority vote shall make and publish a report containing a statement of the facts of the dispute and the recommendations which are deemed just and proper in regard thereto. Any Member of the League represented on the Council may make public a statement of the facts of the dispute and of Its conclusions regarding the same. If a report by the Council is unanimously agreed to by the members thereof other than the Representatives of one or more of the parties to the dispute, the Members of the League agree that they will not go to war with any party to the dispute which complies with the recommendations of the report. . ,,.,,., . If the Council falls to reach a report which is unanl- Tiously agreed to by the members thereof, other than the Representatives of one or more of the parties to the dis- pute, the Members of the League reserve to themselves the right to take such action as they shall consider necessary for the maintenance of right and justice. If the dispute between the parties is claimed by one of them, and Is found by the Council, to arise out of a matter which by international law is solely within the domestic jurisdiction of that party, the Council shall so report, and shall make no recommendations as to Its settlement. The Council may in any case under this Article refer the dispute to the Assembly. The dlspTite shall be so re- ferred at the request of either party to the dispute, provided that such request be made within fourteen days after the submission of the dispute to the Council. In any case referred to the Assembly, all the provisions of this Article and of Article 12 relating to the action and powers of the Council shall apply to the action and powers of the Assembly, provided that a report made by the Assem- bly, if concurred In by the Representatives of those Members of the League represented on the Council and of a majority of the other Members of the League, exclusive In each case of the Representatives of the parties to the dispute, shall have the same force as a report by the Council concurred in by all the members thereof other than the Repteseutatlves of one or more of the parties to the dispute. Article 16. Should any Member of the League resort to war in dis- regard of its covenants under Articles 12, 13 or 15, it shall ipso facto be deemed to have committed an act of war against all other Members of the League, which hereby undertake immediately to subject it to the severance of all trade or financial relations, the prohibition ot all intercourse between their nationals and the nationals of the covenant- breaking State, and the prevention of all financial, commer- cial or personal Intercourse between the nationals of the covenant-breaking State and the nationals of any other State, whether a Member of the League or not. It shall be the duty of the Council in such case to recom- mend to the several Governments concerned what effective military, naval r air force the Members of the League shall severally contribute to the armed forces to be used to pro- tect the covenants of the League. The Members of the League agree, further, that they will mutually support one another In the financial and economic measures which are taken under this Article, In order to minimise the loss and inconvenience resulting from the above measures, and that they will mutually support one another In resisting any special measures aimed at one of their number by the covenant-breaking State, and that they will take the necessary steps to afford passage through their territory to the forces of any of the Members of the League which are co-operating to protect the covenants of the League. Any Member of the League which has violated any cove- nant of the League may be declared to be no longer a Mem- ber of the League by a vote of the Council concurred In by the Representatives of all the other Members of the League repTesented thereon. article 17. In the event of a dispute between a Member of the League and a State which is not a Member of the League, or between States not Members ot the League, the State or States no( Members of the League shall be Invited to accept the obllga tions of membership in the League for the purposes of sucl dispute, upon such conditions as the Council may deem just If such Invitation Is accepted, the provisions of Articles 12 to 16 Inclusive shall be applied with such modifications as may be deemed necessary by the Council. Upon such invitation being given the Council shall im- mediately institute an inquiry into the circumstances of the dispute and recommend such action as may seem best and most effectual in the circumstances. If a State so invited shall refuse to accept the obligations of membership In the League for the purposes of sucli dispute, and shall resort to war against a Member of the League, the provisions of Article 16 shall be applicable as against the State taking such action. If both parties to the dispute when so Invited refuse to accept the obligations of membership in the League for the purposes of such dispute, the Council may take such meas- ures and make such recommendations as will prevent hos- tilities and will result in the settlement of the dispute. Article 18. Every treaty or international engagement entered Into hereafter by any Member of the League shall be forthwith registered with the Secretariat and shall as soon as possible be published by it. No such treaty or international engage- ment shall be binding until so registered. Article 19. The Assembly may from time to time advise the recon- sideration by Members of the League of treaties which have become inaptiUcable and the consideration of international conditions whose continuance might endanger the peace of the world. Article 20. The members of the League severally agree that this Covenant is accepted as abrogating all obligations or under- standings inter se which are inconsistent with the terms thereof, and solemnly undertake that they will not here- after enter Into any engagements Inconsistent with the terms thereof. TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY In case any Member of the League shall, before becoming a Member of the League, have undertaken any obligations Inconsistent wllli tln' terms of this Covenant, It shall be the duty of such Member to take immediate steps to procure its release from such obligations. Abticlb 21. Nothing In this Covenant shall be deemed to affect the validity of International engagements, such as treaties of arbitration or regional understandings like the Monroe doc- trine, for securing the maintenance of peace. Article 22. To those colonies and territories which as a consequence of the late war have ceased to be under the sovereignty of the States which formerly governed them and which are Inhabited by peoples not yet able to stand by themselves under the strenuous conditions of the modern world, there should be applied the principle that the well-being and development of such peoples form a sacred trust of civili- sation and that securities for the performance of this trust should be enihodied In this Covenant. The best method of giving practical effect to this prin- ciple is that till' tutelage of such peoples should be entrusted to advanced nations wTao by reason of their resources, their experience or their geographical position can best under- take this responsibility, and who are willing to accept It, and that this tutelage should be exercised by them as Man- datories on behalf of the League. The character of the mandate must differ according to the stage of the development of the people, the geographical situation of the territory, its economic conditions and other similar circumstances. Certain communities formerly belonging to the Turkish Empire have reached a stage of development where their existence as Independent nations can be provisionally recog- nised subject to the rendering of administrative advice and assistance by a Mandatory until such time as they are able to stand alone. The wishes of these communities must be a principal consideration in the selection of the Manda- tory-. Other peoples, especially those of Central Africa, are at such a stage that the Mandatory must be responsible for the administration of the territory under conditions which will guarantee freedom of conscience and religion, subject only to the maintenance of public order and morals, the prohibi- tion of abuses such as the slave trade, the arms traffic and the liquor traffic, and the prevention of the establishment of foi'tiflcations or military or naval bases and of military training of the natives for other than police purposes and the defence of territory, and will also secure e<|ual oppor- tunities for the trade and commerce of other Members of the League. There are territories, such as South-West .\frica and certain of the South I'aclflc Islands, which, owing to the sparseness of their population, or their small size, or their remoteness from the centres of civilisation, or their geo- graphical contiguity to the territory of the Mandatory, and other circumstances, can be best administered under the laws of the Mandatory as integral portions of Its territory, subject to the safeguards above mentioned in the interests of the indigenous pop'ulation. In every case of mandate, the Mandatory shall render to the Council an annual report in reference to the territory committed to its charge. The degree of authority, control, or administration to be exercised by the .Mandatory shall, if not previously agreed upon by the Members of the League, be explicitly deflned in each case by the Council. A permanent Commission shall be constituted to receive and examine the annual reports of the Mandatories and to advise the Council on all matters relating to the observance of the mandates. Article 23. Subject to and In accordance with the provisions of Inter- r^tlonai conventions existing or hereafter to be agreed upon, the Members of the League : (a) will endeavor to secure and maintain fair and humane conditions of labour for men, women, and children, both In their own countries and In all (Mjuntrles to which their commercial and in- dustrial relations extend, and for that purpose will establish and maintain the necessary interna- tional organizations ; (6) undertake to secure Just treatment of the native inhabitants of territories under their control: (c) will entrust the League with the general super- vision over the execution of agreements with regard to the traffic In women and children, and the traffic in opium and other dangerous drugs ; (d) will entrust the League with the general supervision of the traile in arms and ammunition with the countries in which the control of this traffic is necessary In the common Interest ; <.e) will make provision to secure and maintain freedom of communications and of transit and equitable treatment for the commerce of all Members of the League. In this connection, the special necessities of the regions devastated during thJ war of 1914-1918 shall be borne In mind: (/) win endeavor to take steps In matters of interna- tional concern for the pTeventlon and control of disease. Ahticlb 24. There shall be placed under the direction of the League all international bureaux already established by general treaties If the parties to such treaties consent. All such international bureaux and all commissions for the regula- tion of matters of international interest hereafter consti- tuted shall be placed under the direction of the League. In all matters of International interest which are regu- lated by general conventions hut which are not placed under the control of the international bureaux or commissions, the Secretariat of the League shall subject to the consent of the Council and If desired by the parties, collect and dis- tribute all relevant Information and shall render any other assistance which may be necessary or desirable. The Council may include as part of tha expenses of the Secretariat the expenses of any bureau or commission wtiich is placed under the direction of the League. Article 25. The Members of the League agree to encourage and pro- mote the establishment and co-operation of duly authorised voluntary national Ued Cross organizations having as pur- poses the improvement of health, the prevention of disease and the mitigation of suffering throughout the world. article 26. Amendments to this Covenant will take effect when rati- fied by the Members of the League whose Kepresentatlves compose the Council and by a majority of the Members of the lycague whose Kepresentatlves compose the Assembly. No such amendment shall bind any Member of the League which signifies its dissent therefrom, but In that case It shall cease to be a Member of the League. ANNEX. I. OBIOINAL MEMBERS OF TUB LEAGUE OF NATIONS SIONA- TOttlES OF THE TREATY OP PEACE. united states of a.mbbica. haiti. Belgium. IIedjaz. Bolivia. Honduras. BItAZIL. ITALY. BiiiTisii Empire. Japan. CANADA. Liberia. Australia. Nicaragua. South Afbica. Panama. New Zealand. Peru. INDIA. POLAND. CHINA. PORTUGAL. Cuba. Roumania. Ecuador. Seeb-Croat-Slovenb Statu. France. Siam. Greece. Czecho-Slovakia. Guatemala. Uruguay. STATES invited TO ACCEDE TO TUB COVENANT. Argentine Republic. Persia. Chile. Salvador. Colombia. Spain. Denmark. Sweden. Netheulands. Switzerland. Norway. Venezuela. II. first secretary general of the league of nations. The Honourable Sir James Eric Dbummond, K. C. M. G., C. B. PART II. BOUNDARIES OE GERMANY. Article 27. The boundaries of Germany will he determined as follows : 1. With Belgium: Erom the point common to the three frontiers of Belgium, Holland and Germany and In a southerly direction : the north-eastern boundary of the former territory of neutral Moresnet, then the eastern boundary of the A'l t i» of Eupen, then the frontier between Belgium and the KrcU of Montjole, then the north-eastern boundary of the Kriia of Malmfidy to its Junction with the frontier of Luxemburg. 2. With Luxemhvrii: The frontier of August 3, 1914. to Its junction with the frontier of F'rance of the 18th July, 1870. 3. With France: The frontier of July 18, 1870, from Luxemburg to Swit- zerland with the reservations made In Article 48 of Section IV (Saar Basin) of Part III. 4. With Swifzerland: The present frontier. 5. With Austria: The frontier of August 3, 1914, from Switzerland to Czecho-Slovakia as hereinafter deflned. 0. With Vzecho-Nlovakiu : The frontier of .\ugust .3, 1914, between Germany and Austria from its Junction with the old administrative bound- ary separating Bohemia and the province of Upper Austria to the point north of the Salient of the old province of Austrian Silesia situated at about 8 kilometres east of Neustadt. 7. With Poland: From the point deflned above to a point to be fixed on the ground about 2 kilometres east of Lorzendorf : the frontier as It will be flxed In accordance with Article 88 of the present Treaty ; thence in a northerly direction to the point where the ad- ministrative boundary of Posnanla crosses the river Bartsch : a line to be fixed on the ground leaving the following VI TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY places In Voiand : Skorlschau, Relchthal, Trembatschau, Kunzendorf, Sciiieise, Gross Kosel, Schrelbersdorf, Eippin, i'iirstllch-Nlefken, Pawelau, Tscheschen, Konradau, Johan- nisdorf, Modzenowe, BogdaJ, and in Germany : Lorzendort, Kaulwitz, Glausche, Daibersdorl, Keeswitz, Stradam, Gross Wartenberg, Kraschen, Neu Mittelwalde, Uomaslawitz, Wedeisdort, Techeschen Hammer ; thence the administrative boundary of Posnania north- westwards to the point where it cuts the Eawitsch-Herrn- Btadt railway ; thence to the point where the administrative boundary of Posnania cuts the Ueisen-Tschimau road : a line to be fixed on the ground passing west of Trie- busch and Gabel and east of Saborwitz ; thence the administrative boundary of Posnania to its Junction with the eastern administrative boundary of the Kreis of Fraustadt ; thence in a north-westerly direction to a point to be chosen on the road between the villages of tJnruhstadt and Kopnltz ; A line to be fixed on the ground passing west of Geyers- dorf, Brenno, Fehlen, Altkloster, Klebel, and east of Ul- bersdorf, Buchwald, Ilgen, Weine, Lupitze, Schwenten ; thence in a northerly direction to the northernmost point of Lake Chlop : a line to be fixed on the ground following the median line of the lakes ; the town and the station of Bentschen how- ever (including the iunction of the lines Schwiebus-Bent- schen and ZUUichau-Bentschenj remaining in Polish terri- tory ; thence in a north-easterly direction to the joint of junc- tion of the boundaries of the Kreise of Schwerln, Birnbaum and Meseritz : A line to be fixed on the ground passing east of Betsehe : thence in a northerly direction the boundary separating the Kreiae of Schwerln and Birnbaum, then in an easterly direction the northern boundary of Posnania to the point where It cuts the river Netze ; thence upstream to its confluence with the Kiiddow : the course of the Netze ; thence upstream to a point to be chosen about 6 kilo- metres south-east of Schneidemiihl : the course of the Kiiddow ; thence north-eastwards to the most southern point of the re-entant of the northern boundary of Posnania about 5 kilometres west of Stahren : a line to be fixed on the ground leaving the Schneidemiihl- Konitz railway in this area entirely in German territory ; thence the boundary of Posnania north-eastwards to the point of the salient it makes about 15 kilometres east of Flatow ; thence north-eastwards to the point where the river Kamionka meets the southern boundary of the Kreia of Eonltz about 3 kilometres north-east of Grunau : a line to be fixed on the ground leaving the following places to Poland : Jasdrowo. Gr. Lutau, Kl. Lutau, Wittkau, and to Germany : Gr. Butzig, Cziskowo, Battrow, Bock Grunau ; thence in a northerly direction the boundary between the Kreise of Konitz and Sehlochau to the point where this boundary cuts the river Brahe ; thence to a point on the boundary of Pomerania 15 kilo- metres east of Rummelsburg ; a line to be fixed on the ground leaving the following g laces in Poland : Konarzin, Kelpin. Adl. Briesen, and in ermany : Sampohl, Neuguth, Stemfort, Gr. Peterkau ; then the boundary of Pomerania in an easterly direction to Its junction with the boundary between the Kreiae of Eonitz and Sehlochau ; thence northwards the boundary between Pomerania and West Prussia to the point on the river Rheda about 3 kilo- metres north-west of Gohra where that river is joined by a tributary from the north-west ; thence to a point to be selected in the bend of the Piasnltz river about IK kilometres north-west of Warschkau : a line to be fixed on the ground ; thence this river downstream, then the median line of Lake Zamowitz, then the old boundary of West Prussia to the Baltic Sea. 8. With Denmark: The frontier as it will be fixed in accordance with Arti- cles 109 to 111 of Part III. Section XII (Schleswig). Article 28. The boundaries of East Prussia, with the reservations made In Section IX (East Prussia) of Part III, will be determined as follows : from a point on the coast of the Baltic Sea about Ih kilometres north of Probbernau church In a direction of about 159° East from true North : a line to be fixed on the ground for about 2 kilometres; thence in a straight line to the light at the bend of the Elbing Channel in approximately latitude 54° 19 S' North, longitude 19° 26' East of Greenwich; thence to the easternmost mouth of the Nogat River at a bearing of approximately 209° East from true North; thence up the course of the Nogat River to the point where the latter leaves the Vistula (Weichsel) ; thence up the principal channel of navigation of the Vistula, then the southern boundary of the Krels of ilarien- werder, then that of the Kreis of Rosenberg eastwards to the point where it meets the old boundary of East Prussia ; thence the old boundary between East and West Prussia, then the boundary between the Kreiae of Osterode and Neidenburg, then the course of the river Skottau down- stream, then the course of the Neide upstream to a point situated about 5 kilometres west of Bialutten being the nearest point to the old frontier of Russia ; thence in an easterly direction to a point immediately south of the intersection of the road Neidenburg-Mlava with the old frontier of Russia : a line to be fixed on the ground passing north of Bia- lutten ; thence the old frontier of Russia to a point east of Schmalleningkeu, then the principal channel of navigation of the Niemen (Memel) downstream, then the Sklerwleth arm of the delta to the Kurisches Half ; thence a straight line to the point where the eastern shore of the Kurische Nehrung meets the administrative boundary about 4 kilometres south-west of Nidden ; thence this administrative boundary to the western shore of the Kurische Nehrung. Article 29. The boundaries as described above are drawn In red on a one-ln-a-million map which is annexed to the present Treaty (Map No. 1). In the case of any discrepancies between the text of the Treaty and this map or any other map which may be an- nexed, the text will be final. Article 30. In the case of boundaries which are defined by a water- way, the terms "course" and "channel" used in the present Treaty signify : In the case of non-navigable rivers, the me- dian line of the waterway or of its principal arm. and, in the case of navigable rivers, the median line of the prin- cipal channel of navigation. It will rest with the Bound- ary Commissions provided by the present Treaty to specify in each case whether the frontier line shall follow any changes of the course or channel which may take place or whether It shall be definitely fixed by the position of the course or channel at the time when the present Treaty comes into force. PART III. POLITICAL CLAUSES FOR EUROPE. Section I. BELGIUM. Article 31. Germany, recognizing that the Treaties of April 19, 1839, which established the status of Belgium before the war, no longer conform to the requirements of the situation, con- sents to the abrogation of the said Treaties and undertakes immediately to recognize and to observe whatever conven- tions may be entered into by the Principal Allied and Asso- ciated Powers, or by any of them, in concert with the Governments of Belgium, and of the Netherlands, to replace the said Treaties of 1839. If her formal adhesion should be required to such conventions or to any of their stipulations, Germany undertakes immediately to give it. Article 32. Germany recognizes the full sovereignty of Belgium over the whole of the contested territory of Moresnet (called Moreanet neutre). Article 33. Germany renounces In favour of Belgium all rights and title over the territory of Prussian Moresnet situated on the west of the road from Lifige to Aix-la-Chapelle ; the road will belong to Belgium where it bounds this territory. Article 34. Germany renounces in favour of Belgium all rights and title over the territory comprising the whole of the Kreise of Eupen and of MalmMy. During the six months after the coming into force of this Treaty, registers will be opened by the Belgian authority at Eupen and Malmgdy in which the inhabitants of the above territory will be entitled to record in writing a de- sire to see the whole or part of It remain under German sovereignty. The results of this public expression of opinion will be communicated by the Belgian Government to the League of Nations and Belgium undertakes to accept the decision of the League. Article 35. A Commision of seven persons five of whom will be ap- pointed by the Principal Allied and. Associated Powers one by Germany and one by Belgium, will be set up fifteen days after the coming into force of the present Treaty to settle on the spot the new frontier line between Belgium and Germany, taking into account the economic factors and the means of communication. Decisions will be taken by a majority and will be binding on the parties concerned. Article 36. When the transfer of the sovereignty over the territories referred to above has become definite, German nationals habitually resident in the territories will definitively ac- quire Belgian nationality ipso facto, and will lose their (Serman nationality. Nevertheless, German nationals who became resident In the territories after August 1, 1914, shall not obtain Bel- gian nationality without a permit from the Belgian Govern- ment. 1 TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY VII Abticlb 37. Within the two years following the definitive transfer of the sovereignty over the territories assigned to Belgium under the present Treaty, German nationals over 18 years of age habitually resident in those territories will be entitled to opt lor German nationality. Option by a husband will cover his wife, and option by parents will cover their children under 18 years of age. Persons who have exercised the above right to opt must within the ensuing twelve months transfer their place of residence to Germ<^ny. They will be entitled to retain their Immovable property In the territories acquired by B 'Igium. They may carry with them, their movable property of every description. No export or import duties may be imposed upon them In con- nection with the removal of such property. Article 38. The German Government will hand over without delay to the Belgian Government the archives, registers, plans, title deeds and documents of every kind concerning the civil, military, financial, judicial or other administrations in the territory transferred to Belgian sovereignty. The German Government will likewise restore to the Bel- gian Government the archives and documents of every kind carried off during the war by the German authorities from the Belgian public administrations, in particular from the Ministry of Foreign Affairs at Brussels. Article 39. The prop'ortlon and nature of the financial liabilities of Germany and of Prussia which Belgium will have to bear on account of the territories ceded to her shall be fixed in conformity with Articles 254 and 256 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty. Section II. LUXEMBURG. Article 40. With regard to the Grand Duchy of Luxemburg, Germany renounces the benefit of all the provisions Inserted In her favor In the Treaties of February 8, 1842, .\pril 2, 1847, October 20-25, 1865, August 18, 1866, February 21 and May 11, 1867, May 10, 1871, June 11, 1872, and November 11, 1902, and In all Conventions consequent upon such Treaties. Germany recognizes that the Grand Duchy of Luxemburg ceased to form part of the German Zollverein as from January 1, 1919, renounces all rights to the exploitation of the railways, adheres to the termination of the regime of neutrality of the Grand Duchy, and accepts in advance all international arrangements which may be concluded by the Allied and .\ssociated Powers relating to the Grand Duchy. Article 41. Germany undertakes to grant to the Grand Duchy of Luxemburg, when a demand to that effect is made to her by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, the rights and advantages stipulated in favour of such Powers or their na- tionals in the present Treaty with regard to economic ques- tions, to questions relative to transport and to aerial navi- gation. Section III. LEFT BANK OF TITE RHINE. Article 42. Germany is forbidden to maintain or construct any fortifi- cations either on the left bank of the Rhine or on the right bank to the- west of a line drawn 50 kilometres to the East of the Rhine. Article 43. In the area defined above the maintenance and the as- sembly of armed forces, either permanently or temporarily, and military manoeuvres of any kind as well as the upkeep of all permanent worlcs for mobilization, are in the same way forbidden. Article 44. In case Germany violates in any manner whatever the ptovisions of Articles 42 and 43, she shall be regarded as committing a hostile act against the Powers signatory of the present Treaty and as calculated to disturb the peace of the world. Section IV. SAAR BASIN. Article 45. As compensation for the destruction of the coal-mines in the north of France and as part payment towards the total reparation due from Germany for the damage resulting from the war, Germany cedes to France in full and absolute pos- session, with exclusive rights of exploitation, unencumbered and free from all debts and charges of any kind, the coal- mines situated In the Saar Basin as defined in Article 48. Aeticlb 46. In order to assure the rights and welfare of the popula- tion and to guarantee to France complete freedom in work- ing the mines, Germany agrees to the provisions of Chap- ters I and II of the Annex hereto. Article 47. In order to make in due time permanent provision for the government of the Saar Basin in accordance with the wishes of the populations, France and Germany agree to the provisions of Chapter III of the Annex hereto. Abticlb 48. The boundaries of the territory of the Saar Basin, as dealt with In the present stljulatlons, will be fixed as follows : On the south and south-west: by the frontier of France as fixed by the present Treaty. On the north-west and north: by a line following the northern administrative boundary of the Kreis of Merzlg from the point where it leaves the French frontier to the point where it meets the administrative boundary separat- ing the commune of Saarhiilzbach from the commune of Britten : following this communal boundary southwards and reaching the administrative boundary of the canton of Merzlg so as to Include in the territory of the Saar Hashi the canton of Mettlach, with the exception of the commune of Britten ; following successively the northern administra- tive boundaries of the cantons of Morzig and Haustadt, which are Incorporated in the aforesaid Saar Basin, then successively the administrative boundaries separating the Kreise of Sarrelouis, Ottweiier and Saint-Wendel from the Kreise of Merzlg, Treves (Trier) and the Principality of Birkenfeld as far as a point situated about 500 metres north of the village of Furschweiler (viz., the highest point of the Metzelberg). On the north-east and east: from the last point defined above to a point about 3J kilometres east-north-east of Saint-Wendel : a line to be fixed on the ground passing east of Fursch- weiler, west of Roschberg, east of points 418, 329 (south of Roschberg), west of Leitersweiler, north-east of point 464, and following the line of the crest southwards to its Junc- tion with the administrative boundary of the Kreis of Kusel ; thence In a southerly direction the boundary of the Kreis of Kusel, then the boundary of the Kreis of Homburg to- wards the south-south-east to a point situated about 1000 metres west of Dunzweiler; thence to a point about 1 kilometre south of Hornbach : a line to be fixed on the ground passing through point 424 (about 1000 metres south-east of Dunzweiler). point 363 (Puchs-Berg), point 322 (south-west of Waldmohr), then east of Jiigersburg and Erbach then encircling Hom- burg, passing through the points 361 (about 2J kilometres north-east by east of that town), 342 (about 2 kilometres south-east of that town), 347 (Sehreiners-Berg), 356, 350 (about li kilometres south-east of Schwarzenbach), then passing east of Einijd, south-east of points 322 and 333, about 2 kilometres east of Webenheim, about 2 kilometres cast of Mlmbach, passing east of the plateau which is trav- ersed by the road from Mlmbach to Bockweiler (so as to include this road in the territory of the Saar Basin), pass Ing Immediately north of the junction of the roads frori Bockweiler and Altheim situated about 2 kilometres north of Altheim, then passing south of Ringweilerhof and north of point 322 rejoining the frontier of France at the angle which It makes about 1 kilometre south of Hornbach (see Map No. 2 1/100,000 annexed to the present Treaty). A Commission composed of five members, one appointed by France, one by Germany, and three by the Council of the League of Nations, which will select nationals of other Powers, will be constituted within fifteen days from the coming into force of the present Treaty, to trace on the spot the frontier line described above. In those parts of the preceding line which do not coin- cide with administrative boundaries, the Commission will endeavor to keep to the line indicated, while taking Into consideration, so far as is possible, local economic Interests and existing communal boundaries. The decisions of this Commission will be taken by a ma- jority, and win be binding on the parties concerned. Article 49. Germany renounces in favour of the Ltague of Nations, in the capacity of trustee, the government of the territory defined above. At the end of fifteen years from the coming into force of the present Treaty the Inhabitants of the said territory sliall be called upon to indicate the sovereignty under which they desire to be placed. Article 50. The stipulations under which the cession of the mines In the Saar Basin shall be carried out. together with the measures intended to guarantee the rights and the well- being of the Inhabitants and the government of the terri- tory, as well as the conditions in accordance with which the plebiscite hereinbefore pYovided for is to he made, are laid down in the Annex hereto. This Annex shall be considered as an integral part of the present Treaty, and Germany declares her adherence to it. ANNEX. In accordance with the provisions of Articles 45 to 50 of the present Treaty, the stipulations under which the cession by (jcrmany to France of the mines of the Saar Basin will be effected, as well as the measures intended to ensure respect lor the rights and well-being of the population and the government of the territory, and the conditions in which the Inhabitants will be called upon to indicate the sover- eignty under which they may wish to be placed, have been laid down as follows : A BIRDSEYE VIEW OF GERMANY, SHOWING NEW BOUNI In the West France not only gets back the provinces of Alsace and Lorraine, but also secures the ownership of t valuable coalfields of the Saar basin, whose inhabitants will decide by plebiscite fifteen years hence, whether they will. German or French. The Malmedy district to the North is restored to Belgium. }n the East a vast area of the old Polish Kingdom is allotted to the new Polish State, It include? Polish SUesI^ "V i'i A'Mw i - i :iJj,.i^L fj; FORTH IN THE PEACE TREATY, SIGNED JUNE 28, 1919. 1, together with the major part of West Prussia, appropriated by the Prussians over a century ago. The important of Danzig, with the area at the mouth of the Vistula, is to become a free city. he areas in which the people are to decide by plebiscite their own destiny include the Semi-Polish part of East Prussia also Slesvig, formerly part of Denmark. ITie Kiel Canal is to remain under German severeignty, but under commercial !ti®ns similar to those governing the Panama Canal. Heligoland is to be dismantled. X TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY Chapter I. CESSION AND EXPLOITATION OF MINING PEOPERTY. 1. Prom the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, all the deposits of coal situated within the Saar Basin as defined in Article 48 of the said Treaty, become the complete and absolute property of the I'^rench State. The French State will have the right of working or not worliing the said mines, or of transferring to a third party the right of working them, without having to obtain any previous authorisation or to fullil any formalities. The French State may always require that the German mining laws and regulations referred to below shall be ap- plied in order to ensure the determination of Its rights. The right of ownership of the French State will apply not only to the deposits which are free and for which conces- sions have not yet been granted, but also to the deposits for which concessions have already been granted, whoever may be the present proprietors, Irrespective of whether they belong to the I'russlan State, to the Bavarian State, to other States or bodies,' to companies or to individuals, whether they have been worked or not, or whether a right of exploitation distinct from the right of the owners of the surface of the soil has or has not been recognized. As far as concerns the mines which are being worked, the transfer of the ownership to the French State will apply to all the accessories and subsidiaries of the said mines, in particular to their plant and equipment both on and below the surface, to their extracting machinery, their plants for transforming coal into electric power, coke and by-products, their workshops, means of communication, elec- tric Imes, plant tor catching and distributing water, land, buildings such as offices, managers', employees' and work- men's dwellings, schools, hospitals and dispensaries, their stocks and sup'plies of every description, their archives and plans, and in general everything which those who own or exploit the mines possess or enjoy for the purpose of ex- ploiting the mines and their accessories and subsidiaries. The transfer will apply also to the debts owing for products delivered before the entry into possession by the French State, and after the signature of the present Treaty, and to deposits of money made by customers, whose rights will be guaranteed by the French State. 4. The French State will acquire the property free and clear of all debts and charges. Nevertheless, the rights acquired, or in course of being acquired, by the employees of the mines an 1 their accessories and subsidiaries at the date of the commg Into force of the present Treaty, in con- nection with pensions for old age or disability, will not be affected. In return, Cermany must pay over to the li rench State a sum representing the actuarial amounts to which the said employees are entitled. 5. Tlie value of the property thus ceded to the French State will be determined by the Reparation Commission referred to In Article 233 of Part VIII (Reparation) of the present Treaty. „ ^ ^ . This value shall be credited to Germany In part payment of the amount due for reparation. It will be for Germany to Indemnify the proprietors or parties concerned, whoever they may be. 6. J No tariff shall be established on the German railways and canals which may directly or indirectly discriminate to the prejudice of the transport of the personnel or products of the mines and their accessories or subsidiaries, or of the material necessary to their exploitation. Such transport shall enjov all the rights and privileges which any Interna- tional railway conventions may guarantee to similar prod- ucts of French origin. 7. The equipment and personnel necessary to ensure the despatch and transport of the products of the mines and their accessories and subsidiaries, as well as the carriage of workmen and employees will be provided by the local rail- way administration of the Basin. No obstacle shaU be placed 'in the way of such improve- ments of railways or waterways as the French State may judge necessary to assure the despatch and the transport of the products of the mtaes and their accessories and sub- sidiaries, such as double trackage, enlargement of stations, and construction of yards and appurtenances. The distri- bution of expenses will, in the event of disagreement, be submitted to arbitration. ^ , ,. j, „ „„„ ^c The French State may also establish any new means of communication, such as roads, electric lines and telep'hone connections whicj it may consider necessary for the ex- ploitation of the mines. . . ^. ^i. It may exploit freely and without any restrictions the means of communication of which it may become the owner, nartlcularly those connecting the mhies and their accessories and subsidiaries with the means of communication situated in French territory. The French State shall always be entitled to demand the application of the German mining laws and regulations in force on November 11, 1918, excepting provisions adopted exclusively In view of the state of war, with a view to the acoulsitlon of such land as it may judge necessary for the exnloltation of the mines and their accessories and sub- Bldlarles. The payment for damage caused to Immovable property ' by the working of the said mines and their accessories and subsidiaries shall be made in accordance with the German mining laws and regulations above referred to. 10. Every person whom the French State may substitute for Itself as regards the whole or part of its rights to the exploitation of the mines and their accessories and sub- sidiaries shall enjoy the benefit of the privileges provided in this Annex. 11. The mines and other immovable property which become the property of the French State may never be made the subject of measures of forfeiture, forced sale, expropria- tion or requisition, nor of any other measure affecting -the right of property. The personnel and the plant connected with the ex- ploitation of these mines or their accessories and subsidi- aries, as well as the product extracted from the mines or manufactured in their accessories and subsidiaries, may not at any time be made the subject of any measures of requi- sition. The exploitation of the mines and their accessories and subsidiaries, which become the property of the French State, will continue, subject to the pTovislons of paragraph 2S below, to be subject to the regime established by the German laws and regulations In force on November 11, 1918, excepting provisions adopted exclusively in view of the state of war. The rights of the workmen shall similarly be maintained, subject to the provisions of the said paragraph 23, as estab- lished on November 11, 1918, by the German laws and regu- lations above referred to. No Impediment shall be placed in the way of the intro- duction or employment in the mines and their accessories and subsidiaries of workmen from without the Basin. The employees and workmen of French nationality shall have the right to belong to French labour unions. 13. The amount contributed by the mines and their acceso- rles and subsidiaries, either to the local budget of the terri- tory of the Saar Basin or to the communal funds, shall be fixed with due regard to the ratio of the value of the mines to the total taxable wealth of the Basin. 14. The French State shall always have the right of establish- ing and maintaining, as incidental to the mines, primary or technical schools for Its employees and their children, and of causing Instruction therein to be given In the French language, in accordance with such curriculum and by such teachers as It may select. It shall also have the right to establish and maintain hospitals, dispensaries, workmen's houses and gardens and other charitable and social institutions. 15. The French State shall enjoy complete liberty with re- spect to the distribution, dispatch and sale prices of the products of the mines and their accessories and subsid- iaries. Nevertheless, whatever may be the total product of the mines, the French Government undertakes that the require- ments of local consumption for Industrial and domestic pur- poses shall alwavs be satisfied in the proportion existing In 1913 between the amount consumed locally and the total output of the Saar Basin. Chapter II. GOVERNMENT OF THE TEKRITOUY OP THE SAAR BASIN. 16. The Government of the territory of the Saar Basin shall be entrusted to a Commission representing the League of Nations. This Commission shall sit In the territory of the Saar Basin. 17. The Governing Commission provided for by paragraph 16 shall consist of five members chosen by the Council of the League of Nations, and will Include one citizen of France, one native inhabitant of the Saar Basin, not a citizen of France, and three members belonging to three countries other than France or Germany. The members of the Governing Commission shall be ap- pointed for one year and may be re-app'ointed. They can be removed by the Council of the League of Nations, which will provide for their replacement. The members of the Governing Commission will be en- titled to a salary which will be fixed by the Council of the League of Nations, and charged on the local revenues. 18. The Chairman of the Governing Commission shall be ap- pointed for one year from among the members of the Com- mission by the Council of the League of Nations and may be re-appointed. ^, j, ^, r> > The Chairman will act as the executive of the Commls- ^'°"- 19. Within the territory of the Saar Basin the Governing Commission shall have all the powers of government hith- erto belonging to the German Empire, Prussia, or Bavaria, including the appointment and dismissal of oflicials, and the creation of such administrative and representative bodies as it may deem necessary. TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XI It shall have full powers to administer and operate the railways, canals and the different public services. Its decisions shall be taken by a majority. 20. Germany will place at the disposal of the Governing Commission all oulcial .documents and archives under the control of Germany, of any German State, or of any local authority, which relate to the territory of the Saar Basin or to the rights of the inhabitants thereof. 21. It will be the duty of the Governing Commission to en- sure, by such means and under such conditions as it may deem suitable, the protection abroad of the interests of the Inhabitants of the territory of the Saar Basin. 22. The Governing Commission shall have the full right of user of all property, other than mines, belonging, either In public or in private domain, to the Government of the German Empire, or the Government of any German State, in the territory of the Saar Basin. As regards the railways an equitable apportionment of rolling stock shall be made by a mixed Commission on which the Government of the territory of the Saar Basin and the German railways will be represented. Persons, goods, vessels, carriages, wagons and mails coming from or going to the Saar Basin shall enjoy all the rights and privileges relating to transit and transport which are specified in the provisions of Part XU (Ports, Water- ways and Hallways) of the present Treaty. 23. The laws and regulations in force on November 11, 1918, In the territory of the Saar Basin (except those enacted in consequence of the state of war) shall continue to apply. If, for general reasons or to bring these laws and regula- tions Into accord with the provisions of the present Treaty, it is necessary to Introduce modifications, these shall be decided on, and put into effect by the Governing Commis- sion, after consultation with the elected representatives of the inhabitants in such a manner as the Commission may determine. No modification may be made in the legal regime tor the exploitation of the mines, provided for in paragraph 12, without the French State being previously consulted, unless such modification results from a general regulation respect- ing labour adopted by the League of Nations. In fixing the conditions and hours of labour for men, women and children, the Governing Commission Is to take into consideration the wishes expressed by the local labour organisations, as well as the principles adopted by the League of Nations. 24. Subject to the provisions of paragraph 4, no rights of the inhabitants of the Saar Basin acquired or in process of ac- quisition at the date of the coming into force of this Treaty, in respect of any Insurance system of Germany or in respect of any pension of any kind, are affected by any of the pro- visions of the present Treaty. (Germany and the Government of the territory of the Saar Basin will preserve and continue all of the aforesaid rights. 25. The civil and criminal courts existing in the territory of the Saar Basin shall continue. A civil and criminal court will be established by the Governing Commission to hear appeals from the decisions of the said courts and to decide matters for which these courts are not comiietent. The Governing (Jommission will be responsible for settling the organisation and jurisdiction of the said court. Justice win be rendered in the name of the Governing Commission. 26. The Governing Commission will alone have the power of levying taxes and dues in the territory of Saar Basin. These taxes and dues will he exclusively applied to the needs of the territory. The fiscal system existing on November 11, 1918, will be maintained as far as possible, and no new tax except cus- toms duties may be imposed without previously consulting the elected representatives of the inhabitants. 27. The present stipulations will not affect the existing na- tionality of the inhabitants of the territory of the Saar Basin. No hindrance shall be placed in the way of those who wish to acquire a different nationality, but in such case the acquisition of the new nationality will Involve the loss of any other. 28. Under the control of the Governing Commission the in- habitants will retain their local assemblies, their religious liberties, their schools and their language. The right of voting will not t? exercised for any assem- blies other than the local assemblies, and will belong to every inhabitant over the age of twenty years, without dis- tinction of sex. 29. Any of the inhabitants of the Saar Basin who mav desire to leave the territory will have full liberty to retain in It their Immovable property or to sell It at fair prices, and to remove their movable property free of any charges. 30. There will be no military service, whether compulsory or voluntary, in the territory of the Saar Basin, and the con- struction of fortifications therein is forbidden. Only a local gendarmerie for the maintenance of order may be established. It will be the duty of the Governing Commission to pro- vide In all cases for the protection of persons and property in the Saar Basin. 31. The territory of the Saar Basin as defined by Article 48 of the present Treaty shall be subjected to the French cus- toms rfelme. The receipts from the customs duties on goods intended lOr local consumption shall be Included in the budget of the said territory after deduction of all cost^ of collection. No export tax shall be imposed upon metallurgical prod- ucts or coal exported from the said territory to Germany, nor upon German exports for the use of the industries bi the territory of the Saar Basin. Natural or manufactured products originating In the Basin in transit over German territory and, similarly, Ger- man products in transit over the territory of the Basin shall be free of all customs duties. Products which both originate in and pass from the Basin into Germany shall be free of import duties for a period of five years from the date of the coming into force of the present treaty, and during the same period articles imported from Germany into the territory of the Basin for local consumption shall likewise be free of import duties. During these five years the French Government reserves to Itself the rignt of limiting to the annual average of the quantities imported into Alsace-Lorraine and France in the years IDll to 1913 the quantities which may be sent into France of all articles coming from the Basin" which Include raw materials and semi-manufactured goods imported duty free from Germany. Such average shall be determined after reference to all available oihcial information and statistics. 32. No prohibition or restriction shall be imposed upon the circulation of French money in the territory of the Saar Basin. The French State shall have the right to use French money in all purchases, payments and contracts connected with the exploitation of the mines or their accessories and subsidiaries. 33. The Governing Commission shall have power to decide all questions arising from the interpTetation of the preceding provisions. France and Germany agree that any dispute involving a difference of opinion as to the interpretation of the said provisions shall in the same way be submitted to the Gov- erning Commission, and the decision of a majority of the Commission shall be binding on both countries. Chapter III. PLEBISCITE. 34. At the termination of a period of fifteen years from the coming into force of the present Treaty, the population of the territory of the Saar Basin will be called upon to indi- cate their desires in the following manner ; A vote will take place by communes or districts, on the three following alternatives: (a) maintenance of the re- gime established by the present Treaty and by this Annex ; (6) union with France; (c) union with Germany. Ail persons without disinction of sex, more than twenty years old at the date of the voting, resident in the territory at the date of the signature of the present Treaty, will have the right to vote. The other conditions, methods and the date of the voting shall be fixed by the Council of the League of Nations in such a way as to secure the freedom, secrecy and trust- worthiness of the voting. 35. The League of Nations shall decide on the sovereignty under which the territory is to be placed, taking into ac- count the wishes of the Inhabitants as expressed by the voting : (a) If, for the whole or part of the territory, the League of Nations decides in favour of the maintenance of the re- gime established by the present Treaty and this Annex, Germany hereby agrees to make such renunciation of her sovereignty in favour of the League of Nations as the latter shall deem necessary. It will be the duty of the League of Nations to take appropriate steps to adapt the regime defini- tively adopted to the permanent welfare of the territory and the general interest ; (6) If, for the whole or part of the territory, the League of Nations decides in favour of union with France, Germany hereby agrees to cede to France in accordance with the de- cision of the League of Nations all rights and title over the territory specified by the League ; (c) If, for the whole or part of the territory, the League of Nations decides in favour of union with Germany, it will be the duty of the League of Nations to cause the German Government to be re-established in the government of the territory sped fled by the League. 36. It the League of Nations decides in favour of the union of the whole or part of the territory of the Saar Basin with Germany, France's rights of ownership in the mines XII TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY sttnated in such part of the territory will be repurchased by Germany In their entirety at a p'rlct payable in gold. The price to be paid will be fixed by three experts, one nominated by Germany, one by France, ane one, who shall be neither a Frenchman nor a German, by the Council o£ the League o£ Nations ; the decision of the experts will be given by a majority. The obligation of Germany to make such payment shall be taken into account by the Keparation Commission, and for the purpose of this payment Germany may create a prior charge upon her assets or revenues upon such detailed terms as shall be agreed to by the Reparation Commission. If, nevertheless, Germany after a period of one year from the date on which the payment becomes due shall not have effected the said payment, the Reparation Commission shall do so In accordance with such instructions as may be given by the League of Nations, and. It necessary, by liquidating that part of the mines which is in question. 37. If, In consequence of the repurchase provided for in para- graph 36, the ownership of the mines or any part of them is transferred to Germany, the French State . and French nationals shall have the right to purchase such amount of coal of the Saar Basin as their industrial and domestic needs are found at that time to require. An equitable ar- rangement regarding amounts of coal, duration of contract, and prices will be fixed in due time by the Council of the League of Nations. 38. It is understood that France and Germany may, by spe- cial agreements concluded before the time fixed for the Sayment of the price for the repurchase of the mines, mod- 'y the provisions of paragraphs 36 and 37. 39. The Council of the League of Nations shall make such provisions as may be necessary for the establishment of the regime which is to take effect after the decisions of the League of Nations mentioned in paragraph 35 have become operative, including an equitable apportionment of any obli- gations of the Government of the territory of the Saar Basin arising from loans raised by the Commission or from other causes. From the coming into force of the new regime, the powers of the Governing Commission will terminate, except in the case provided for in paragraph 35 (a). 40. In all matters dealt with in the present Annex, the de- cisions of the Council of the League of Nations will be taken by a majority. „ Shction V. ALSACE-LORRAINE. The High Contbactinq Parties, recognising the moral obligation to redress the wrong done by Germany In 1871 both to the rights of France and to the wishes of the popu- lation of Alsace and Lorraine, which were separated from their country in spite of the solemn protest of their repre- sentatives at the Assembly of Bordeaux, Agree upon the following Articles : Article 51. , The territories which were ceded to Germany in accord- ance with the Preliminaries of Peace signed at Versailles on February 26, 1871, and the Treaty of Frankfort of May 10, 1871, are restored to French sovereignty as from the date of the Armistice of November 11, 1918. The provisions of the Treaties establishing the delimita- tion of the frontiers before 1871 shall be restored. Article 52. The German Government shall hand over without delay to the French Government all archives, registers, plans, titles and documents of every kind concerning the civil, military, financial, judicial or other administrations of the territo- ries restored to French sovereignty. If any of these docu- ments, archives, registers, titles or plans have been mis- placed, they will be restored by the German Government on the demand of the French Government Abiicle 53. Smarate agreements shall be made between France and Germany dealing with the Interests of the Inhabitants of the territories referred to in Article 51, particularly as re- gards their civil rights, their business and the exercise of their professions, it being understood that Germany under- takes as from the present date to recognise and accept the regulations laid down in the Annex hereto regarding the nationality of the inhabitants or natives of the said territo- ries, not to claim at any time or in any place whatsoever as German nationals those who shall have been declared on any ground to be French, to receive all others in her territory, and to conform, as regards the property of German na- tionals in the territories indicated in Article 51 with the provisions of Article 297 and the Annex to Section IV of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. Those German nationals who without acquiring French nationality shall receive permission from the French Govern- ment to reside in the said territories shall not be subjected to the provisions of the said Article. AbiiCLB 54. Those persons who have regained French nationality jn ▼Irtue of paragraph 1 of the Annex hereto will be held to be Alsace-Lorrahiers for the purposes of the present Sec- Uon. The persons referred to in paragraph 2 of the said An- nex win from the day on which they have claimed French nationality be held to be AIsace-Lorrainers with retroactive effect as from November 11, 1918. For those whose applica- tion is rejected, the privilege will terminate at the date of the refusal. Such juridical persons will also have the status of Alsace-Lorrainers as shall have been recognised as possess- ing this quality, whether by the French administrative au- thorities or by a judicial decision. Article 55. The territories referred to in Article 51 shall return to France free and quit of all public debts under the eondi tions laid down in Article 255 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty. Article 56. In conformity with the provisions of Article 256 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty, France shall enter into possession of all property and estate, within the territories referred to in Article 51, which belong to the German Empire or German States, without any payment or credit on this account to any of the States ceding the terri- tories. This provision applies to all movable or immovable property of public or private domain together with all I riglits whatsoever belonging to the German Empire or | German States or to their administrative areas. I Crown property and the property of the former Emperor j or other German sovereigns shall be assimilated to property of the public domlan. Article 57. Germany shall not take any action, either by mepns of stamping or by any other legal or administrative measures not applying equally to the rest of her territory, which may be to the detriment of the legal value or redeemability of German monetary instruments or moneys which, at the date of the signature of the present Treaty, are legally current, and at that date are in the possession of the French Gov- ernment. Article 58. A special Convention will determine the conditions for repayment in marks of the exceptional war expenditure ad- vanced during the course of the war by Alsace-Lorraine or t)y the pliblic bodies in Alsace-Lorraine on account of the Empire in accordance with German law, such as payment to the families of persons mobilised, requisitions, billeting of troops, and assistance to persons who havi been evacu- ated. In fixing the amount of these sums Germany shall be credited with that portion which Alsace-Lorraine would have contributed to the Empire to meet the expenses resulting from theje payments, this contribution being calculated ac- cording to tne proportion of the Imperial revenues derived from Alsace-Lorraine in 1913. Article 59. The French Government will collect for its own account the Imperial taxes, duties and dues of every kind leviable in the territories referred to in Article 51 and not collected at the time of the Armistice of November 11, 1918. Article 60. j. The German Government shall without delay restore tj ,1 Alsace-Lorrainers (individuals, juridical persona and public 1 Institutions) all property, rights and Interests belonging to • them on November 11, 1918, in so far as these are situated in German territory. Article 61. The German Government undertakes to continue and complete without delay the execution of the financial clauses regarding Alsace-Lorraine contained in the Armistice Con- ventions. Abticlb 62. The German Government undertakes to bear the expense of all civil and military pensions which had been earned in Alsace-Lorraine on date of November 11, 1918, and the main- tenance of which was a charge on the budget of the German The German Government shall furnish each year the funds necessary for the payment in francs, at the average rate of exchange for that year, of the sums ta marks to which persons resident in Alsace-Lorraine would have been entitled if Alsace-Lorraine had remained under German jurisdiction. Article 63. For the purposes of the obligation assumed by Germany in Part VIII (Reparation) of the present Treaty to give compensation for dameges caused to the civil populations of the Allied and Associated countries in the form of nnes, the inhabitants of the territories referred to in Article 51 shall be assimilated to the above-mentioned populations. Article 64. The regulations concerning the control of the Rhine and of the Moselle are laid down in Part XII (Ports, Water- ways and Railways) of the present Treaty. Article 65. Within a period of three weeks after the comtag into force of the present Treaty, the port of Strasburg and the port of Kehl shall be constituted, lor a period of seven years, , a single unit from the point of view of exploitation. i TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XIII The administration of this single unit will be carried on by a manager named by the Central Rhine Commission, which shall also have power to remove him. This manager shall be of French nationality. He will reside in Stvasburg and will be subject to the supervision of the Central Rhine Commission. There will be established in the two ports free zones in conformity with Part XII (Ports, Waterways and Rali- ways) of the present Treaty. A special Convention between France and Germany, which shall be submitted to the approval of the Central Rhine Commission, will fix the details of this organisation, par- ticularly as regards finance. It is understood that for the purpose of the present Arti- cle the port of Kehi includes the whole of the area neces- sary for the movements of the port and the trains which serve it, including the harbour, quays and railroads, plat- forms, cranes, sheds and warehouses, silos, elevators and hydro-electric plants, which make up the equipment of the The German Government undertakes to carry out all measures which shall be required of it in order to assure that all the making-up and switching of trains arriving at or departing from Kehi, whether for the right bank or the left bank of the Rhine, shall be carried on in the best con- ditions possible. , , , .. , All property rights shall be safeguarded. In particular the administration of the ports shall not prejudice any property rights of the French or Baden railroads. Equality of treatment as respects traffic shall be assured in both ports to the nationals, vessels and goods of every country. . ,, In case at the end of the sixth year France shall con- sider that the progress made in the improvement of the port of Strasburg still requires a prolongatlbn of this tem- porary regime, she may ask for such prolongation from the Central Rhine Commission, which may grant an extension for a period not exceeding three years. Throughout the whole period of any such extension the free zones above provided for shall be maintained. Pending appointment of the first manager by the Cen- tral Rhine Commission a provisional manager who shall be of French nationality may be appointed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers subject to the foregoing pro- For all purposes of the present Article the Central Rhine Commission will decide by a majority of votes. Abticle 66. The railway and other bridges across the Rhine now ex- isting within the limits of Alsace-Lorraine shall, as to all their parts and their whole length, be the property of the French State, which shall ensure their upkeep. Article 67. The French Government is substituted in all the rights of the German Empire over all the railways which were administered by the Imperial railway administration and which are actually working or under construction. The same shall apply to the rights of the Empire with regard to railway and tramway concessions within the terri- tories referred to in .\rtlcle 51. This substitution shall not entail any payment on the part of the French State. , ,, , ^ ,.,. u ^ .. The frontier railway stations shall be established by a subsequent agreement, it being stipulated in advance that on the Rhine frontier they shall be situated on the right bank. Article 68. In accordance with the provisions of Article 268 of Chapter I of Section I of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty, for a period of five years from the coming into force of the present Treaty, natural or manu- factured products originating in and coming froni the terri- tories referred to in Article 51 shall, on importation into German customs territory, be exempt from all customs duty. The French Government may fix each year, by decree communicated to the German Government, the nature and amount of the products which shall enjoy this exemption. The amount of each product which may be thus sent annually into Germany shall not exceed the average of the amounts sent annually in the years 1911-1913. Further, during the period of five years above mentioned, the German Government shall allow the free export from Germany and the free reimportation into Germany, exempt from all customs duties and other charges {Including inter- nal charges), of varns, tissues, and other textile materials or textile products of any kind and in any condition sent 'rom Germany into the territories referred to in Article 51. to be subjected there to any finishing pTocess, such as bleach- ing, dyeing, printing, mercerization, gassing, twisting or dressing. Article 69. During a period of ten years from the coming into force of the present Treaty, central electric supply works . situated in German territory and formerly furnishing electric power to the territories referred to in Article 51 or to any estab- lishment the working of which passes peTmanently or tem- porarilv from Germany to France, shall be required to con- tinue such supply up to the amount of consumption corre- sponding to the undertakings and contracts current on No- ''^Such sMpplv^^hall be furnished '"''^oiiaing to the contracts In force and at a rate which shall not be higher than that paid to the said works by German nationals. Article 70, It Is understood that the French Government pTeserves its right to prohibit In the future in the territories referred to in Article 51 all new German participation : (1) In the management or exploitation of the public domain and of public services, such as railways, navigable waterways, water works, gas works, electric power, etc. ; (2) In the ownership of mines and quarries of every kind and In enterprises connected therewith ; (3) In metallurgical establishments, even though tbeil working may not be connected with that of any mine. Abticlb 71. As regards the territories referred to in Article 51, Ger- many renounces on behalf of herself and her nationals as from November 11, 191S, all rights under the law of May 25, 1910, regarding the trade in potash salts, and generally under any stipulations for the Intervention of German or- ganisations in the working of the potash mines. Similarly, she renounces on behalf of herself and her nationals all rights under any agreements, stipulations or laws which may exist to her benefit with regard to other products of the aforesaid territories. Abticlb 72. The settlement of the questions relating to debts con- tracted before November 11, 1918, between the German Em- pire and the German States or their nationals residing In Germany on the one part and Alsace-Lorraine residing In Alsace-Lorraine on the other part shall be effected in ac- cordance with the provisions of Section III of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty, the expression "before the war" therein being replaced by the expression "before November 11, 3 918". The rate of exchange ap- plicable in the case of such settlement shall be the average rate quoted on the Geneva Exchange during the month pre- ceding November 11, 1918. There may be established in the territories referred to In Article 51, for the settlement of the aforesaid debts under the conditions laid down in Section III of Part X (Eco- nomic Clauses) of the present Treaty, a special clearing office, it being understood that this office shall be regarded as a "central office" under the provisions of paragraph 1 of the Annex to the said Section. Article 73. The private property, rights and interests of Alsace-Lor- ralners in Germany will be regulated by the stipulations of Section IV of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. Article 74. • The French Government reserves the right to retain and liquidate all the property, rights and interests which German nationals or societies controlled by Germany possessed in the territories referred to in Article 51 on November 11, 1918, subject to the conditions laid down in the last para- graph of Article 53 above. Clermany will directly compensate her nationals who may have been dispossessed by the aforesaid liquidations. The product of these liquidations shall be applied In accordance with the stipulations of Sections III and IV of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. Article 75. Notwithstanding the stipulations of Section V of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty, ail contracts made before the date of the promulgation in Alsace-Lor- raine of the French decree of November 30, 1918, between Alsace-Lorralners whether individuals or iurldical persons or others resident in Alsace-Lorraine on the one part and the German Empire or German States and their nationals resident in Germany on the other part, the execution of which has been suspended by the .\rmistice or by subsequent French legislation, shall be maintained. Nevertheless, any contract of which the French Govern- ment shall notify 'the cancellation to Germany in the gen- eral interest within a period of six months from the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, shall be an- nulled except in respect of any debt or other pecuniary obligation arising out of any act done or money paid there- under before November 11. 1918. If this dissolution would cause one of the parties substantial prejudice, equitable com- pensation, calculated solely on the capital employed with- out taking account of loss of profits, shall be accorded to theprejudiced party. With regard to prescriptions, limitations and forfeitures in Alsace-Lorraine, the provisions of Articles 300 and 301 of Section V of Part X (Economic Clauses) shall be ap- plied with the substitution for the expression "outbreak of war" of the expression "November 11, 1918", and for the expression "duration of the war" of the expression "period from November 11, 1918. to the date of the coming Into force of the present Treaty". Article 76. Questions poncerning rights in Industrial, literary or ar- tistic property of Alsace-Lorralners shall be regulated In ac- cordance with the general stipulations of Section VII of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty, it being understood that Alsace-Lorralners holding rights of this na- ture under German legislation will preserve full and entire enjoyment of those rights on German territory. XIV TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY ABTICLE 77. The German Government undertakes to pay over to the French Government such proportion of all reserves accumu- lated by the Empire or by public or private bodies depend- ent upon it, tor the purposes o£ disability and old age in- surance, as would tall to the disability and old age insurance fund at Strasburg. The same shall apply in respect of the capital and re- serves accumulated in Germany tailing legitimately to other social insurance, funds, to miners' superannuation funds, to the tund of the railways of Alsace-Lorraine, to other super- annuation organisations established tor the benefit of the personnel of public administrations and institutions operat- ing in Alsace-Lorraine, and also in respect of tiie capital and reserves due by the insurance fund of private em- ployees at Berlin, by reason of engagements entered into tor the benefit of Insured persons of that category resident in Alsace-Lorraine. A special Convention shall determine the conditions and procedure of these transfers. Aeticle 78. With regard to the execution ot judgments, app'eals and prosecutions, the following rules shall be applied : (1) All civil and commercial judgments which shall have been given since August 3, 1914, by the Courts of Alsace- Lorraine between Alsace-Lorrainers, or between Alsace-Lor- ralners and foreigners, or between foreigners, and which shall not have been appealed from before November 11, 1918, shall be regarded as final and susceptible of immediate execution without further formality. When the judgment has been given between Alsace-Lor- rainers and Germans or between Alsace-Lorralners and sub- jects of the allies of Germany, it shall only be capable of execution after the issue ot an exequatur by the correspond- ing new tribunal in the restored territory referred to in Article 51. (2) All judgments given by German Courts since August 3, 1914, against Alsace-Lorralners for political crimes or misdemeanors shall be regarded as null and void. (3) All sentences passed since November 11, 1918, by the Court of the Empire at Leipzig on appeals against the decisions of the Courts of Alsace-Lorraine shall be re- garded as null and void and shall be so pronounced. The papers in regard to the cases in which such sentences have been given shall be returned to the Courts ot -Alsace-Lor- raine concerned. All appeals to the Court of the Empire against decisions of the Courts of Alsace-Lorraine shall be suspended. The papers shall be returned under the aforesaid conditions for transfer without delay to the French Cour de Cassation, which shall be competent to decide them. (4) All prosecutions in .\Isace-Lorraine for offences com- mitted during the period between November 11, 1918, and the coming into force of the present Treaty will be con- ducted under German law except in so tar as this has been modified by decrees duly published on the spot by the French authorities. (5) All other questions as to competence, procedure or administration of justice shall he determined by a special Convention between France and Germany. Article 79. The stipulations as to nationality contained in the Annex hereto shall be considered as of equal force with the pro- visions ot the preseut Section. All other questions concerning .\lsace-Lorralne which are not regulated by the present Section and the Annex thereto or by the general provisions ot the present Treaty will form the subject of further conventions between France and Ger- many. ANNEX. 1. As from November 11, 1918, the following persons are ipso facto reinstated in French nationality : (1) Persons who lost French nationality by the appli- cation of the Franco-German Treaty of May 10, 1871, and who have not since that date acquired any nationality other than German ; (2) The legitimate or natural descendants of the per- sons referred to in the immediately preceding paragraph, with the exception of those whose ascendants in the pater- nal line include a German who migrated into Alsace-Lor- raine after July 15, 1870 ; (3) All persons born in Alsace-Lorraine of unknown parents, or whose nationality is unknown. 2. Within the period of one year from the coming Into force of the present Treaty, persons included in any of the following categories may claim French nationality : (1) All persons not restored to French nationality under paragraph 1 above, whose ascendants include a Frenchman or Frenchwoman who lost French nationality under the conditions referr'ed to in the said paragraph : (2) All foreigners, not nationals of a German State, who acquired the status of a citizen of Alsace-Lorraine before August 3, 1914 ; (3) All Germans domiciled in Alsace-Lorraine, if they have been so domiciled since a date previous to .Tuly 15, 1870, or if one of their ascendants was at that date domi- ciled In Alsace-Lorraine ; (4) All Germans born or domiciled in Alsace-Lorraine who have served in the Allied or Associated armies during the present war, and their descendants ; (5) All persons bom in Alsace-Lorraine before May 10, 1871, of foreign parents, and the descendants of such per- sons; (6) The husband or wife of any person whose French nationality may have been restored under paragraph 1, or who may have claimed and obtained French nationality in accordance with the preceding provisions. The legal repfresentative of a minor may exercise, on be- half ot that minor, the right to claim French nationality ; and if that right uas not been exercised, the minor may claim French nationality within the year following his ma- jority. Except In the cases provided for in No. (6) of the present, paragraph, the French authorities reserve to themselves the right, in individual cases, to reject the claim to French nationality. 3. Subject to the provisions of paragraph 2, Germans born or domiciled in Alsace-Lorraine shall not acquire French nationality by reason of the restoration of Alsace-Lorraine to France, even though they may have the status of citi- zens of Alsace-Lorraine. They may acquire French nationality only by naturalisa- tion, on condition of having been domiciled in Alsace-Lor- raine from a date previous to August 3, 1914, and of sub- mitting proof of unbroken residence within the restored ter- ritory for a period of three years from November 11, 1918. France will be solely responsible for their diplomatic and consular protection from the date of their application tor French naturalisation. The French Government shall determine the procedure by which reinstatement in French nationality as of right shatl be effected, and the conditions under which decisions shall be given upon claims to such nationality and applications for naturalisation, as provided by the present Annex. Section VI. AUSTRIA. Article 80. Germany acknowledges and will respect strictly the inde- pendence ot Austria, within th« frontiers which may be fixed in a Treaty between that State and the Principal Al- lied and Associated Powers ; she agrees that this independ- ence shall be inalienable, except with the consent ot the Council of the League of Nations. Section VII. CZECHO-SLOVAK STATE. Article 81. Germany, in conformity with the action already taken by the Allied and Associated Powers, recognizes the complete Independence of the Czecho-Slovak State which will Include the autonomous territory of the Ruthenians to the south of the Carpathians. Germany hereby recognizes the frontiers ot this State as determined by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers and the other Interested States. Article 82. The old frontier as it existed on August 3, 1914, between Austria-Hungary and the German Empire will constitute the frontier between Germany and the Czecho-Slovak State. Article 83. Germany renounces In favour ot the Czecho-Slovak State all rights and title over the portion of Silesian territory defined as follows : starting from a point about 2 kilometres south-east of Katscher, on the boundary between the Kreise of Leob- schiitz and Ratibor : the boundary between the two Kreise; then, the former boundary between Germany and Austria- Hungary up to a point on the Oder immediately to the south ot the Ratibor-Oderberg railway ; thence, towards the north-west and up to a p'oint about 2 kilometres to the south-east of Katscher : a line to be fixed on the spot passing to the west of Kranowltz. A Commission composed of seven members, five nominated by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, one by Po- land and one by the Czecho-Slovak State, will be appointed fifteen days after the coming into force of the present Treaty to trace on the spot the frontier line between Poland and the Czecho-Slovak State. The decisions ot this Commisison will be taken by a ma- jority and shall be binding on the parties concerned. Germany hereby agrees to renounce in favour of the Czecho-Slovak State all rights and title over the part of the Kreis of Leobschiitz comprised within the following bound- aries in case after the determination of the frontier between Germany and Poland the said part of that Kreis should be- come isolated from Germany : from the south-eastern extremity of the salient of the former Austrian frontier at about 5 kilometres to the west of Leobschiitz southwards and up to the point of junction with the boundary between the Kreise of Leohcchiitz and Ratibor : the former frontier between Germany and Austria-Hun- gary ; then, northwards, the administrative boundary between the Kreise of Leobschiitz and Ratibor up to a point situ- ated about 2 kilometres to the south-east ot Katscher ; thence, north-westwards and up to the starting-point of this definition : TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XV a line to be fixed on the spot passing to the east of Katscher. Akticle 84. German nationals habitually resident in any of the terri- tories recognized as forming part of the Czecho-Slovai£ State will obtain Czocho-Slovali nationality ipso Jacto and lose their German nationality. Article 85. Within a period of two years from the coming into force of the present Treaty, German nationals over eighteen years of age habitually resident in any of the territories recog- nized as forming part of the Czecho-Slovalt State will be entitled to opt for German nationality. Czecho-Slovalis who are German nationals and are habitually resident in Ger- many will have a similar right to opt for Czecho-Slovalt nationality. Option by a husband will cover his wife and option by parents will cover their children under eighteen years of age. Persons who have exercised the above right to opt must within the succeeding twelve months transfer their place of residence to the State for which they have opted. They will be entitled to retain their landed property in the territory of the other State where they had their place of residence before exercising the right to opt. They may carry with them their moveable property of every descrip- tion. No export or imp'ort duties may be imposed upon them in connection with the removal of such property. Within the same period Czecho-Slovalts who are German nationals and are In a foreign country will be entitled, In the absence of any provisions to the contrary in the for- eign law, and If they have not acquired the foreign na- tionality, to obtain Czecho-Slovak nationality and lose their German nationality by complying with tile requirements laid down by the Czecho-Slovaii State. Article 86. The Czecho-SIovalc State accepts and agrees to embody In a Treaty with the Principal Allied and Associated Pow- ers such provisions as may be deemed necessary by the said Powers to protect the interests of inhabitants of that State who differ from the majority of the population in race, lan- guage or religion. The Czecho-Slovak State further accepts and agrees to embody in a Treaty with the said Powers such provisions as they may deem necessary to protect freedom of transit and equitable treatment of the commerce of other nations. The proportion and nature of the financial obligations of Germany and Prussia which the Czecho-Slovak State will have to assume on account of the Sileslan territory placed under its sovereignty will be determined in accordance with Article ^54 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty. Subsequent agreements will decide all questions not de> elded by the present Treaty which may arise In consequence of the cession of the said territory. Section VIII. POLAND. Article 87. Germany, in conformity with the action already taken by the Allied and Associated Powers, recognizes the complete independence of Poland, and renounces In her favour all rights and title over the territory bounded by the Baltic Sea, the eastern frontier of Germany as laid down in Arti- cle 27 of Part II (Boundaries of Germany) of the present Treaty up to a point situated about 2 kilometres to the east of Lorzendorf, then a line to the acute angle which the northern boundary of Upper Silesia makes about 3 kilo- metres north-west of Simmenau, then the boundary of Upper Silesia to its meeting point with the old frontier between Germany and Russia, then this frontier to the point where it crosses the course of the Niemen, and then the northern frontier of East Prussia as laid down in Article 28 of Part II aforesaid. The provisions of this Article do not, however, apply to the territories of east Prussia and the Free City of Danzig, as defined in Article 28 of Part II (Boundaries of Ger- many) and ta Article 100 of Section XI (Danzig) of this The boundaries of Poland not laid down in the present Treaty will be subsequently determined by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. A Commission consisting of seven members, five of whom shall be nominated by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, one bv Germany and one by Poland, shall be con- stituted fifteen days after the coming into force of the pres- ent Treaty to delimit on the spot the frontier line between Poland arid Germany. The decisions of the Commission will be taken by a ma- jority of votes and shall be binding upon the parties con- cerned. Article 88. In the portion of Upper Silesia included within the boundaries described below, the inhabitants will be called upon to Indicate by a vote whether they wish to be attached to Germany or to Poland : ,, ^ » »v, ^i/t starfine from the northern noint of the salient of the old province of Austrian Silesia situated about .<* kilometres east of Neustadt. the former frontier between Germany and Austria to its InncHon with the boundary between the Krelae of I.eobschiitz and Ratihor : thence in a northerly direction to a point about 2 kilo- metres south-east of Katscher: the bouuaary between the Kreiee of LeobschUtz and Rati- bor ; thence in a south-easterly direction to a point on the course of the Oder immediately south of the Katibor-Oder- berg railway : a line to be fixed on the ground passing south of Krano- witz ; tuence the old boundary between Germany ar/d Austria, then tile old boundary between Germany and Russia to its junction with the administrative boundary between Posnania and Upper Silesia ; thence this administrative boundary to its junction with the administrative boundary between Upper and Middle Silesia ; thence westwards to the point where the administrative boundary turns in an acute angle to the south-east about 3 kilometres north-west of Simmenau : the boundary between Upper and Middle Silesia ; then in a westerly direction to a point to be fixed on the ground about 2 kilometres east of Lorzendorf ; a line to be fixed on the ground passing north of Klein Hennersdorf : thence southwards to the point where the boundary be- tween Upper and Middle Silesia cuts the Stiidtei^Karlsruhe road ; a line to be fixed on the ground passing west of Hen- nersdorf, Polkowitz, Noldau, Steinersdorf and Dammer, and east of Strehlitz, Nassadel, Eckersdorf, Schwirz and Stad- tel; thence the boundary between Upper and Middle Silesia to its junction with the eastern boundary of the Kreis of Falkenberg ; then the eastern boundary of the Ereis of Falkenberg to the point of the salient which is 3 kilometres east of Puschine ; thence to the northern point of the salient of the old province of Austrian Silesia situated about 8 kilometres east of Neustadt : a line to be fixed on the ground passing east of ZUiz. The regime under which this plebiscite will be taken and given effect to is laid down in the Annex hereto. The Polish and German Governments hereby respectively bind themselves to conduct no prosecutions on any part of their territory and to take no exceptional proceedings for any political action performed in Upper Silesia during the period of the regime laid down in the Annex hereto and up to tile settlement of the final status of the country. Germany hereby renounces in favour of Poland all rights and title over the portion of Upper .Silesia lying beyond the frontier line fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers as the result of the plebiscite. ANNEX. 1. Within fifteen days from the coming into force of the present Treaty the German troops and such officials as may be designated by the Commission set up under the provi- sions of paragraph 2 shall evacuate the plebiscite area. Up to the moment of tlie completion of the evacuation they shall refrain from any form of requisitioning in money or in kind and from all acts likely to prejudice the material interests of the country. Within the same period the Workmen's and Soldiers' Councils wliieh have been constituted in this area shall be dissolved. Members of such Councils who are natives of anotlier region and are exercising their functions at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, or who have gone out of office since March 1, 1919, shall be evacu- ated. .\U military and semi-military unions formed in the said area by inhabitants of the district shall be imme- diately disbanded. .\li members of such military organiza- tions who are not domiciled In the said area shall be re- quired to leave it. 2. ^he plebiscite area shall be Immediately placed under the authority of an International Commission of four members to be designated by the following Powers ; the United States of America, France, the British Empire and Italy. It shall be o-^cupied by troops belonging to the .\llied and .\ssociated Powers, and the German Govern- ment undertakes to give facilities for the transference of these troops to Upper Silesia. 3. The Commission shall enjoy all the powers exercised by the German or the Prussian Government, except those of legislation or taxation. It" shall also be subsituted for the Government of the province and the Regierungsbezirk. It shall be within the competence of the Commission to interpret the powers hereby conferred upon it and to determine to what extent it shall exercise them, and to what extent they shall be left in the hands of the existing authorities. Changes in the existing laws and the existing taxation shall only be brought into force with the consent of the Commission. The Commission will maintain order with the help of the troops which will be at its disposal, and, to the extent which it may deem necessary, by means of gendarmerie recruited among the inhabitants of the country. Interior of the salon at the Ministry of Foreign Affairs, where the Peace Conference was held. The beautiful stati e represents "Liberty." TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XVII The Commission shall provide Immediately for the re- placement of the evacuated German officials and, If occa- sion arises, shall itself order the evacuation of such authori- ties and proceed to the replacement of such local authorities as may be required. It shaii false all steps which it thinks proper to ensure the freedom, fairness and secrecy of the vote. In par- ticular, it shall have the right to order the expulsion of any person who may in any way have attempted to distort the result of the plebiscite by methods of corruption or Intimidation. , ,, ^ ^., „ The Commission shall have full power to settle all questions arising from the execution of the present clauses. It shall be assisted by technical advisers chosen by It from among the local population. ,_,,,. , , The decisions of the Commission shall be talten by a majority vote. 4. The vote shall take place at such date as may be deter- mhied by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, but not sooner than six months or later than eighteen months after the establishment of the Commission in the area. The right to vote shall be given to all persons without distinction of sex who; , . ^ ,. ,. »v,„ i„(- (a) Have completed their twentieth year on the 1st January of the year in which the plebiscite takes place; (6) Were bom In the plebiscite area or have be^n domiciled there since a date to be determined by the Com- mission, which shall not be subsequent to January 1, 1919 or who have been expelled by the German authorities and 'have not retained their domicile there. Persons convicted of political offences shall he enabled to exercise their right of voting. v i. Every person will vote in the commune where he Is domiciled or in which he was born. If he has not retained his domicile in the area. , - . „ „ The result of the vote will be determined by communes according to the majority of votes in each commune. 5. On the conclusion of the voting, the number of votes cast in each commune will be communicated by the Com- mission to the Prmcipal Allied and Associated Powers, with a full report as to the taking of the vote and a recommenda- tion as to the line which ought to be adopted as the frontier of Germany In Upper Silesia. In this recommendation regard will be paid to the wishes of the inhabitants as shown by the vote, and to the geographical and economic conditions of the locality. As soon as the frontier has been fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, the German authorities will be notified by the International Commission that they are tree to take over the administration of the territory which It is recognized should be German ; the said authorities must proceed to do so within one month of such notifica- tion and In the manner prescribed by the Commission. Within the same period and in the manner prescribed by the Commission, the Polish Government must proceed to take over the administration of the territory which It is recognized should be Polish. . When the administration of the territory has been, pro- vided for by the German and Polish authorities respectively, the powers of the Commission will termmate. ,.»„,.„ y,„ The cost of the army of occupation and expenditure by the Commission, whether in discharge of Its ow-n functions or in the administration of the territory, will be a chaige on the area. . „„ Article 89. Poland undertakes to accord freedom of transit to per- sons, goods, vessels, carriages, wagons and mails in transit between Bast Prussia and the rest of Germany over Polish territory including territorial waters, and to treat tbem at least as favorably as the persons, goods, vessels, carriages, wagons and malls respectively of Po ish or of any other moJe favored nationality, origin, importation, starting point, or ownership as regards facilities, restrictions and ^'Goods' in *trl"sit shall be exempt from all customs or '"¥r''eedo'Si"''o^f WansH will extend to telegraphic and tele- phonic services under the conditions laid down by the conventions fererred to In Article 98. Akticlb 90. Poland undertakes to permit for a period of fifteen years thi exportation to Germany of the products of the mines In any part of Upper Silesia transferred to Poland In accordance with the present Treaty. ^ . ^, , „»!,„,. Such products shall be free from all export duties or other charges or restrictions on exportation. u _ » „„„..„ Poland agrees to take such steps as may be necessary to secure that any such products shall be available for sale to DUrchasers In Germany on terms as favourab e as are Ippllcab^e to like products sbld under similar conditions to purchasers In Poland or in any other country. Akticlb 91. German nationals habitually resident In territories recog- nised as forming part of Poland will acquire Polish na- fSlitv /dso facto and will lose their German nationality. German nationals, however, or their defendants who become resident in these territories after January 1. 1908> will not acquire Polish nationality without a special authori- atlon from the Polish State. Within a period of two years after the coming into force of the present Treaty, German nationals over 18 years of age habitually resident In any of the territories recognised as forming part of Poland will be entitled to opt lor German nationality. Poles who are German nationals over 18 years of age and habitually resident in Germany will have a similar right to opt for Polish nationality. Option by a husband will cover his wife and option by parents will cover their children under 18 years of age. Persons who have exercised the above right to opt may within the succeeding twelve months transfer their place of residence to the State for which they have opted. They will be entitled to retain their Immovable prop- erty In the territory of the other State where they had their place of residence before exercising the right to opt. They may carry with them their movable property of every description. No export or import duties or charges may be Imposed upon them in connection with the removal of such property. „ Within the same period Poles who are German nationals and are In a foreign country will be entitled, In the absence of any provisions to the contrary in the foreign law, and If they have not acquired the foreign nationality, to obtain Polish nationality and to lose their German nationality by complying with the requirements laid down by the Polish In the portion of Upper Silesia submitted to a plebiscite the provisions of this Article shall only come into force as from the definitive attribution of the territory. Article 92. The proportion and the nature of the financial liabilities of Germany and Prussia which are to be borne by Poland will be determined In accordance with Article 254 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty. There shall be excluded from the share of such financial liabilities assumed by Poland that portion of the debt which, according to the finding of the Reparation Commission re- ferred to in the above-mentioned Article, arises from meas- ures adopted by the German and Prussian Governments with a view to German colonisation in Poland. „ ^ ^^ In fixing under Article 256 of the present Treaty the value of the property and possessions belonging to the German Empire and to the German States which pass to Poland with the territory transferred above, the Reparation Commission shall exclude from the valuation buildings, forests and other State property which belonged to the former Kingdom of Poland ; Poland shall acquire these ptopertles free of all costs and charges. In all the German territory transferred In accordance with the present Treaty and recognized as forming definitive- ly part of Poland, the property, rights and Interests of Ger- man narionals shall not be liquidated under Article 297 by the Polish Government except In accordance with the follow- °®(l^/°Vhe"proceeds of the liquidation shall be paid direct to t_^ e ownej^. ^^^ application the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal provided for by Section VI of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty, or an arbitrator appointed by that Tribunal, is satisfied that the conditions of the sale or measures taken by the Polish Government outside its general legislation were unfairly prejudicial to the price obtained, they shall have discretion to award to the owner equitable compensation to be paid by the Polish Govem- "Turther agreements will regulate all questions arising out of the cession of the above territory which are not regulated by the present Treaty. Article 93. Poland accepts and agrees to embody In a Treaty with the Principal Allied and Associated Powers such provi- sions as may be deemed necessary by the said Powers to nrotect the interests of inhabitants of Poland who differ from the majority of the population in race, language '"^Poland°'f'urther accepts and agrees to embody In a Treaty with the said Powers such provisions as they may deem necessary to protect freedom of transit and equitable treat- ment of the commerce of other nations. Section IX. EAST PRUSSIA. Article 94. In the area between the southern frontier of Bast Prussia, as described in Article 28 of Part II (Boundaries of Germany) of the present Treaty, and the line described below, the inhabitants will be called upon to indicate by a vote the State to which they wish to belong : ... The western and northern boundary of Begierungstiezirk Allenstein to Its junction with the boundary between the Kreise of Oletsko and Angerburg : thence, the northern boundary of the Krels of Oletsko to its junction with the old frontier of East Prussia. Article 95. The German troops and authorities will be withdrawn from the area defined above within a period not exceeding fifteen days after the coming into force of the present Treaty. Until the evacuation is completed they will ab- stain from all requisitions in money or In khid and from all measures Injurious to the economic interests of the country. XVIII TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY On the expiration ol the above-mentioned period the said area will be placed under the authority o£ an Inter- national Commission o£ live members appointed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers- 'ibis Commission will have general powers o£ administration and, in par- ticular, will be charged with the aucy o£ arranging for the vote and o£ taking such measures as it may deem neces- sary to ensure its freedom, fairness and secrecy. The Commission will have all necessary authority to decide any questions to which the execution of these provisions may give rise. The Commission will make such arrange- ments as may be necessary lor assistance in the exercise of Its functions by officials chosen by Itself from the local population. Its decisions will be taken by a majority. Every person, irrespective of sex, will be entitled to vote (a) Is 20 years of age at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, and (B(j Was bern within the area where the vote will take place or has been habitually resident there from a date to be fixed by the Commission. Every person will vote in the commune where he is habit- ually resident or. If not habitually resident In the area, In the commune where he was born. The result of the vote will be determined by communes (Oemeinde) accoraing to the majority of the votes in each commune. On the conclusion of the voting the number of votes cast in each commune will be communicated by the Com- mission to the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, with a full report as to the taking of the vote and a recom- mendation as to the line which ought to be adopted as the boundary of East Prussia in this region. In this recom- mendation regard will be paid to the wishes of the inhabi- tants as shown by the vote and to the geographical and economic conditions of the locality. The Principal Allied and Associated Powers will then fix the frontier between East Prussia and Poland in this region. If the line fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers is such as to exclude from East Prussia any part of the territory defined in Article 94. the renunciation of its rights by Germany In favour of Poland, as provided in Article 87 above, will extend to the territories so excluded. As soon as the line has been fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, the authorities administering Bast Prussia will be notified by the International Commission that they are free to take over the administration of the territory to the north of the line so fixed, which they shall proceed' to do within one month of such notification and in the manner prescribed by the Commission. Within the same period and as prescribed by the Commission, the Polish Government must proceed to take over the admin- istration of the territory to the south of the line. When the administration of the territory by the East Prussian and Polish authorities respectively has been provided for, the powers of the Commission will terminate. Expenditure by the Commission, whether In the discharge of its own functions or in the administration of the terri- tory, will be borne by the local revenues. East Prussia will be required to bear such proportion of any deficit as may be fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. Article 96. In the area comprising the Kreisc of Stuhm and Rosen- berg and the portion of the Kreis of Marienburg which is situated east of the Nogat and that of Marienwerder east of the Vistula, the inhabitants will be called upon to indi- cate by a vote, to be taken in each commune (Gemeinde}^ whether they desire the various communes situated in this territory to belong to Poland or to East Prussia. ARTICIiE 97. The German troops and authorities will be withdrawn from the area defined in Article 96 within a period not ex., ceeding fifteen days after the coming into force o£ the pres- ent Treaty. Until the evacuation is completed they wUl abstain from all requisitions in money or In kmd and from all measures injurious to the economic interests of the On the expiration of the above-mentioned period, the said area will be placed under the authority of an Interna- tional Commission of five members appointed by the Prin* cipal Allied and Associated Powers. This Commission, sup- ported if occasion arises by the necessary forces, will have general powers of administration and in particular will be charged with the duty of arranging for the vote and of taking such measures as it may deem necessary to ensure Its freedom, fairness and secrecy. The Commission will conform as far as possible to the provisions of the present Treaty relating to the plebiscite in the Allenstein area ; its decisions will be taken by a majority. . , ^. -^ Expenditure bv the Commission, whether in the discharge of its own functions or in the administration of the terri- tory, will be borne by the local revenues. ^ ^ On the conclusion of the voting the number of votes cast in each commune will be communicated by the Commission to the Principal Allied and Associated Powers with a full report as to the taking of the vote and a recommendation as to the line which ought to be adopted as the boundary of East Prussia in this region. In this recommendation regard will be paid to the wishes of the inhabitants as shown by the vote and to the geographical and economic condi- tions of the locality. The Principal Allied and Associated Powers will then fix the frontier between East Prussia and Poland in this region, leaving In any case to Poland for the whole of the section bordering on the Vistula lull and complete control of the river including the east bank aa far east of the river as may be necessary for its regulation and improvement. Germany agrees that in any portion of th said territory which remains German, no fortifications shall at any time be erected. The Principal Allied and Associated Powers will at the same time araw up regulations lor assuring to the pop"- ulation of East Prussia to the fullest extent and under equitable conditions access to the Vistula and the use of it for themselves, their commerce and their boats. The determination of the frontier and the foregoing reg- ulations shall be binding upon all the parties concerned. When the administration of the territory has been taken over by the East Prussian and Polish authorities respective- ly, the powers of the Commission will terminate. Article 98. Germany and Poland undertake, within one year of the coming into force of this Treaty, to enter into conventions of which the terms, in case ol difference, shall be settled by the Council ol the League of Nations, with the object of securing, on the one hand to Germany full and adequate railroad, telegraphic and telephonic facilities for communica- tion between the rest of Germany and ISast Prussia over the intervening Polish territory, and on the other hand to Poland full and adequate railroad, telegraphic and telephonic facilities for communication between Poland and the Free City of Danzig ovr any German territory that may, on the right bank ol the Vistula, intervene between Poland and the Free City of Danzig. Section S. MEMEL. Article 99. Germany renounces hi favour of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers all rights and title over the territories in- cluded between the Baltic, the north eastern frontier of East Prussia as defined in Article 28 of Part II (Boundaries of Germany) oi the present Treaty and the former frontier between Grmany and Russia. Germany undertakes to accept the settlement made by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers in regard to these territories, particularly In so far as concerns the nationality of the inhabitants. Section XI. FREE CITY OF D.VNZIG. Article 100. Germany renounces in favour of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers all rights and title over the territory comprised within the following limits : from the Baltic Sea southwards to the p'oint where the principal channels of navigation of the Nogat and the Vis- tula (Weichsel) meet: the boundary of East Prussia as described in Article 28 of Part II (Boundaries of Germany) of the present Treaty; thence to the principal channel of navigation of the Vis- tula down-stream to a point about Q'/a kilometres north of the bridge of DIrschau ; thence north-west to point 5, I'/i kilometres south-east ol the church of Giittland : a line to be fixed on the ground ; thence in a general westerly direction to the salient made by the boundary of the Kreis of Bereht 8'A kilometres north- east of Schoneck : a line to be fixed on the ground passing between Mlihl- banz on the south and Rambeltsch on the north ; thence the boundary of the Kreis of Berent westwards to the re-entrant which It forms 6 kilometres north-north-west of Schoneck ; thence to a point on the median line of Lonkener See : a line to be fixed on the ground passing north of Neu Fietz and Schatarpi and south of Barenhiitte and Loi,ken ; thence the median line of Lonkener See to Its northern- most point ; thence to the southern end of Pollenzluer See : a line to be fixed on the ground : thence the median line ol PoUenzlner See to its northern- most point ; thence In a north-easterl.v direction to a point about 1 kilometre south of Koliebken church, where the Dauzlg- Neustadt railway crosses a stream : a line to be fixed on the ground passing south-east of Kamehlen, Krissau, Fidlin, Sulmin (Richthof), Mattem, Schaferei, and to the nofth-west of Neuendorf, Marschau. Czaplelken, Hoch- and Klein-Kelpin, Pulvermiihl, Renneberg and the towns of Oliva and Zoppot ; thence the course of the stream mentioned above to the Baltic Sea. The boundaries described above are drawn on a German, map scale 1/100,000, attached to the present Treaty (Map No. 3). Ahtioib 101. A Commission composed of three members aopointed bT the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, including a HIeii Commissioner as President, one member appointed by Ger- many and one member appointed by Poland, shall be con- stituted within fifteen days of the coming into force of the present Treaty for the purpose of delimiting on the spot the frontier of the territory as described above, taking into ac- count as far as possible the existing communal boundaries. TREATY-OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XIX Article 102. The Principal Allied and Associated Powers undertake to establish the town ol Danzig, together with the rest of the territory described in Article lOU, as a Free City. It will be placed under the protection of the League of Nations. Article 103. A constitution tor the Free City of Danzig shall be drawn up by the duly appointed representatives of the Free City In agreement with a High Commissioner to be appointed by the League of Nations. This constitution shall be placed under the guarantee of the League of Nations. The High Commissioner will also be entrusted with the duty of dealing in the first instance with all differences arising between Poland and the Free City of Danzig in regard to this Treaty or any arrangements or agreements made thereunder. The High Commissioner shall reside at Danzig. Abticle 104. The Principal Allied and Associated Powers undertake to negotiate a Treaty between the Polish Government and the Free City of Danzig, which shall come into force at the same time as the establishment of the said Free City, with th following objects : „, , ^ . (1) To effect the inclusion of the Free City of Danzig within the Polish Customs frontiers, and to establish a free area in the port ; ^ . ^- ^^ (2) To ensure to Poland without any restriction the free use and service of all waterways, docks, basins, wharves and other works within the territory of the Free City neces- sary for Polish imports and exports ; ("3) To ensure to Poland the control and administration of the Vistula and of the whole railway ?ystem within the Free City, except such street and other railways as serve primarily the needs of the Free City, and of postal, tele- graphic "and telephonic communication between Poland and the port of Danzig. . , , ^ ., (4) To ensure to Poland the right to develop and im- prove the waterways, docks, basins, wharves, railways and other works and means of communication mentioned In this Article, as well as to lease or purchase through appropriate processes such land and other property as may be neces- sary for these purposes; _ (5) To provide aeainst any discrimination within the Free City of Danzig to the detriment of citizens of Poland and other persons of Polish origin or speech : (fi) To prnvide that the Polish Government shall under- take the conduct of the foreign relations of the Free City of Danzig as well as the diplomatic protection of citizens of that city when abroad. Article 105. On the coming into force of the present Treaty German nationals ordinarily resident in the territory described In \rticle 100 will ipso facto lose their German nationality in order to become nationals of the Free City of Danzig. Article 106. Within a period of two years from the coming into force of the present Treaty, German nationals over 18 years of aze ordinarily resident in the territory described in .\rticle 100 will have the right to opt for German nationality Option bv a husband will cover his wife and option by parents will cover their children less than IS years of age All persons who exercise the right of option referred to above must during the ensuing twelve months tr.insfer their place of residence to Germany. These persons will he entitled to preserve the immovable property possessed bv them in the territory of the Free City of Danzig. Thev may carry with them their movable property of every description. No export or import duties shall be Imposed upon them in this connection. Article 107. All property situated within the territory of the Free Citv of Danzig belonging to the German Emoire or to any German State shall pass to the Princinal AHied and Asso- ciated Powers for transfer to the Free Citv of Danzig or to the Polish State as they may consider equitable. Article 108. The proportion and nature of the financial liabilities of Germany and of Prussia to he borne by the Free City of Danzig shall he fixed in accordance with Article 254 of Part IX (Financial Clauses') of the present Treaty. . All other questions which mav arise from the cession of the territory referred to in .\rtlcle 100 shall be settled by further agreements. Section XIl. SCHLESWIG. Article 109. The frontier between Germany and Denmark shall be fixed In conformity wifh the wishes of the population. For this purpose, the population inhabiting the territories of the former German Empire situated to the north of a line from East to West. (showTi by a brown line on the map No. 4. annexed to the present Treaty) '■ ^ ^^ ^ leaving the Baltic Sea about 13 kilometres east-north-east of Flensburg, soufh^west so as to pass south-east of : Sygum, Ringsberg. Munkhrarup. Adelby. Tastrup. .Tarplund Oversee, and north- west of : Langballigholz. Langhallig, Bonstrup, Rullschau, Weseby, Kleinwolstrup. Gross-Solt. thence westwards passing south of Frorup and north of Wanderup, thence in a south westerly direction passing south-east of Oxlund, Stieglund and Ustenau and .north-west of the vil- lages on the Wanderup-Koliund road. thence in a north-westeriy direction passing south-west oi Lowenstedt, Joidelund, Gpldeluud, and noith-east of Koiker- heide and Hogel to the bend of the Soliolmer Au, about 1 kilometre east ot Soholm. where it meets the southern boundary of the Krela of Tondern, following this boundary to the North Sea, passing soutn of the islands of ijohr and Amrum and north of the islands of Oland and Langeness, shall be called upon to pronounce by a voie which will be taken under the following conditions : (1) Within a period not exceeding ten days from the coming into force or ihe present Treaty, the German troops and authorities (including the Obeiprasidenteii, Jivyieiunyd- prasidenten, Lanilrathe, Amtavoratfher, Ubcrbiirgirmcinter) shall evacuate the zone lyiug to the north of the line above fixed. Within the same period the Workmen's and Soldiers' Coun- cils which have been constituted in this zone shall be dis- solved : members of such Councils who are natives of an- other region and are exercising their functions at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, or who have gone out of office since March 1, 1910, shall also be evacuated. The said zone shall immediately be placed under the au- thority of an International Commission, composed of five members, of whom three will be designated by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers ; the Norwegian and Swedish Governments will eacn be requested to designate a member ; in the event of their failing to do so, these two members will be chosen by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. The Commission, assisted in case of need ny the neces- sary forces, shall have general powers of administration. In particular, it shall at once provide for filling the places ot the evacuated German authorities, and if necessary shall itself give orders for their evacuation, and proceed to till the places of such local authorities as may be required. It shall take all steps which it thinks proper to ensure the freedom, fairness, and secrecy of the vote. It shall be assisted by German and Danish technical advisers chosen by it from among the local population. Its decisions will be taken by a majority. One half of the expenses of the Commission and of the expenditure occasioned by the plebiscite shall be paid by Germany. (2) The right to vote shall be given to all persons, with- out distinction of sex, who : (u) Have completed their twentieth year at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty ; and (b) Were born in the zone in which the plebiscite is taken, or have been domiciled there since a date before Jan- uary 1, 1000, or had been expelled by the German authorities without having retained their domicile there. Every person will vote in the commune (Oemeiiide) where he Is domiciled or of which he is a native. Military persons, officers, non-commissioned officers and soldiers of the (jerman army, who are natives of the zone of Schleswig In which the plebiscite is taken, shall be given the opportunity to return to their native place in order to take part In the voting there. (3) In the section of the evacuated zone lying to the north of a line, Irom East to West (shown by a red line on map No. 4 which is annexed to the present Treaty) : passing south of the island of .\lsen and following the median line of Flensburg Fjord, leaving the fjord about 6 kilometres north of Flensburg and following the course of the stream fiowing past Kup- fermiihle upstream to a point north ot Niehuus. passing north of Pattburg and Ellund and south of Froslee to meet the eastern boundary ot the A'l-ei's of Tondern at its Junction with the boundary between the old jurisdictions of Slogs and KJaer (Slogs Herred and Kjaer Herred), following the latter boundary to where it meets the Scheldebek, following the course of the Scheidehek (.\Ite Au), Slider A.\i and W^ed Au downstream successively to the point where the latter bends northwards about 1,500 metres west of Ruttebiill. thence, in a west-north-westerly direction to meet the North Sea north ot Sieltoft, thence, passing north of the island of Sylt, the vote above provided for shall be taken within a period not exceeding three weeks after the evacuation of the coun- try by the German troops and authorities. "The result will be determined by the majority of votes cast in the whole of this section. This result will be imme- diately communicated by the Commission to the Principal Allied and Associated Powers and proclaimed. If the vote results in favour of the reincorporation of thia territory in the Kingdom of Denmark, the Danish Govern- ment in agreement with the Commission will be entitled to effect its occupation with their military and administrative authorities Immediately after the proclamation. (4) In the section of the evacuated zone situated to the south of the preceding section and to the north of the line which starts from the Baltic Sea 13 kilometres from Flens- burg and ends north of the islands of Oland and Langeness, the vote will be taken within a period not exceeding five weeks after the plebiscite shall have been held in the first section. XX TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY The result will be determined by communes (Gemeinden), in accordance with the majority of the votes cast In each commune (Oemeinde). Aeticlb 110. Pending a delimitation on the spot, a frontier line will be fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers ac- cording to a line based on the result of the voting, and proposed by the International Commission, and taking into account the particular geographical and economic conditions of the localities in question. From that time the Danish Government may effect the occupation of these territories with the Danish civil and military authorities, and the German Government may rein- state up to the said frontier line the German civil and military authorities whom it has evacuated. Germany hereby renounces definitely in favour of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers all rights of sovereignty over the territories situated to the north of the frontier line fixed in accordance with the above provisions. The Principal Allied and Associated Powers will hand over the said territories to Denmark. Article 111. A Commission composed of seven members, five of whom shall be nominated by the Principal Allied and Associate* Powers, one by Denmark, and one by Germany, shall be constituted within fifteen days from the date when the final' result of the vote is known, to trace the frontier line on the spot. The decisions of the Commission will be taken by a major- ity of votes and shall be binding on the parties concerned. Article 112. All the inhabitants of the territory which is returned to Denmark will acquire Danish nationality ipso facto, and will lose their German nationality. Persons, however, who had become habitually resident in this territory after October 1, 1918, will not be able to acquire Danish nationality without permission from the Danish Government. Article 113. Within two years from the date on which the sovereignty over the whole or part of the territory of Schleswlg sub- jected to the plebiscite is restored to Denmark : Any person over 18 years of age, born in the territory restored to Denmark, not habitually resident in this region, and possessing German nationality, will be entitled to opt for Denmark ; Any person over 18 years of age habitually resident In the territory restored to Denmark will be entitled to opt for Germany. Option by a husband will cover his wife and option by parents will cover their children less than 18 years of age. Persons who have exercised the above right to opt must within the ensuing twelve months transfer their place of residence to the State in favour of which they have opted. They will be entitled to retain the immovable property which they own in the territory of the other State in whlcn they were habitually resident before opting. They may carry with them their movable property of every description. No export or import duties may be imposed upon them in con- nection with the removal of such property. Article 114. The proportion and nature of the financial or other obliga- tions of Germany and Prussia which are to be assumed by Denmark will be fixed in accordance with Article 254 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty. Further stipulations will determine any other questions arising out of the transfer to Denmark of the whole or part of the territory of which she was depfived by the Treaty of October 30, 1864. Section SIII. HELIGOLAND. Article 115. The fortifications, military establishments, and harbours of the Islands of Heligoland and Dune shall be destroyed under the supervision of the Principal Allied Governments by German labour and at the expense of Germany within a period to be determined by the said Governments. The term "harbours" shall include the north-east mole, the west wall, the outer and inner breakwaters and re- claimed land within them, and all naval and military works, fortifications and buildings, constructed or under construc- tion, between lines connecting the following positions taken from the British .^.dmiralty chart No. 126 of April 19, 1918 : (a) lat. 54° 10' 49" N. ; long. 7° 53' 39" B. ; (&) — 54° 10' 35" N. ; — 7° 54' 18" E. ; (c) — 54° 1(1' 14" N. ; — 7° 54' 00" B. ; (d) — 54° 10' 17" N. ; — 7° 53' 37" E. ; (e) — 1 54° 10' 44" N. ; — 7° 53' 26" E. These fortifications, military establishments and harbours shall not be reconstructed nor shall any similar works be constructed in future. Section XIV. RUSSIA AND RUSSIAN STATES. Article 116. Germany acknowledges and agrees to respect as permanent and Inalienahle the independence of all the territories which were part of the former Russian Empire on August 1, 1914. In accordance with the provisions of Article 259 cf Part IX (Financial Clauses) and Article 292 of Part X (Economic Clauses) Germany accepts definitely the abrogation of the Brest-Lltovsk Treaties and of all other treaties, conventions and agreements entered into by her with the Maximalist Government In Russia. The Allied and Associated Powers formally reserve the rights of Russia to obtain from Germany restitution and reparation based on the principles of the present Treaty. Article 117. Germany undertakes to recognize the full force of all treaties or agreements which may be entered into by the Allied and Associated Powers with States now existuie or coming into existence in future in the whole or part of the former Empire of Russia as It existed on August 1 1914, and to recognize the frontiers of any such States as determined therein. PART IV. GERMAN RIGHTS AND INTERESTS OUTSIDE GERMANY. Article 118. In territory outside her European frontiers as fixed by the present Treaty, Germany renounces all rights, titles and privrieges whatever In or over territory which belonged to her or to her allies, and all rights, titles and privileges whatever their origin which she held as against the Allied and Associated Powers. Germany hereby undertakes to recognize and to conform to the measures which may be taken now or In the future by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, in agree- ment where necessary with third Powers, in order to carry the above stipulation into effect. In ijartlcular Germany declares her acceptance of the following Articles relating to certain special subjects. Section I. GERMAN COLONIES. Article 119. Germany renounces in favour of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers all her rights and titles over her oversea Article 120. All movable and Immovable property In sucn territories belonging to the German Empire or to any German State shall pass to the Government exercising authority over such territories, on the terms laid down in Article 257 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty. The decision of the local courts in any dispute as to the nature of such property shall be finaL Article 121. The provisions of Sections I and IV of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty shall apply in the case of these territories whatever be the form of Government adopted for them. Article 122. The Government exercising authority over such territories may make such provisions as it thinks fit with reference to the repatriation from them of German nationals and to the conditions upon wbich German subjects of European origin shall, or shall not, be allowed to reside, hold property, trade or exercise a profession In them. Article 123. The provisions of Article 260 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) of the present Treaty shall apply In the case of all agreements concluded with German nationals for the construction or exploitation of public works in the German oversea possessions, as well as any sub-concessions or con- tracts resulting therefrom which may have been made to or with such nationals. Article 124. Germany hereby undertakes to pay. In accordance with the estimate to be presented by the French Government and approved by the Reparation Commission, reparation for dam- age suffered by French nationals In the (jameroons or the frontier zone by reason of the acts of the German civil and military authorities and of German private individuals dur- ing the period from January 1, 1900, to August 1, 1914. Article 125. Germany renounces all rights under the Conventions and Agreements with France of November 4. 1911, and Septem- ber 28. 1912, relating to Equatorial Africa. She nnder- takes to pay to the French Government, in accordance with the estimate to be presented by that Government and ap- proved by the Reparation Commission, all the deposits, credits, advances, etc., effected by virtue of these Instru- ments In favour of Germany. Article 126. Germany undertakes to accept and observe the agreements made or to be made by the Allied and Associated Powers or some of them with any other Power with regard to the trade in- arms and spirits, and to the matters dealt with in the General Act of Berlin of February 26, 1885, the General Act of Brussels of July 2, 1890, and the conventions com- pleting or modifying the same. Aeticlb 127. The native inhabitants of the former German oversea possessions shall be entitled to the diplomatic protection of the Governments exercising authority over those terri- tories. lea S on ■ \ TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XXI XXII TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY I Section II. CHINA. Aeticle 128. Germany renounces in favour of China all benefits and priviieges resulting from the pi'ovisions of tlie final Protocol signed at Peking on September 7, 1901, and from all an- nexes, notes and documents supplementary thereto. She likewise renounces in favour of China any claim to indemni- ties accruing thereunder subsequent to March 14, 1917. Aeticle 129. From the coming into force of the present Treaty the High Contracting Parties shall apply, in so far as concerns them respectively : (1) The .Arrangement of August 29, 1902, regarding the new Chinese customs tariff : (2) The Arrangement of September 27, 1905, regarding Whang-Poo. and the provisional supplementary Arrange- ment of April 4. 1912. China, however, will no longer be bound to grant to Ger- many the advantages or privileges which she allowed Ger- many under these Arrangements. Aeticle 130. Sub.1ect to the provisions of Section VIII of this Part. Germanv cedes to China all the buildings, wharves and pon- toons, barracks, forts, arms and munitions of war, vessels of all kinds, wireless telegraphy installations and other pub- lic property belonging to the German Government, which are situated or may be in the German Concessions at Tientsin and Hankow or elsewhere in Chinese territory. It is understood, however, that premises used as diplo- matic or consular residences or offices are not Included in the above cession, and furthermore, that no steps shall be taken by the Chinese Government to dispose of the German public and private property situated within the so-called Legation Quarter at Peking without the consent of the Diplomatic Representatives of the Powers which, on the coming into force of the present Treaty, remain Parties to the Final Protocol of September 7, 1901. Aeticle 131. Germany undertakes to restore to China within twelve months from the coming into force of the pTesent Treaty all the astronomical instruments which her troops in I'OOO-lGOl carried away from China, and to defray all expenses which may be incurred in effecting such restoration. Including the expenses of dismounting, packing, transporting, insurance and Installation in Peking. .\BTICLE 132. Germany agrees to the abrogation of the leases from the Chinese Government under which the German concessions at Hankow and Tientsin are now held. China restored to the full exercise of her sovereign rights In the above areas, declares her intention of opening tliem to international residence and trade. She further declares that the abrogation of the leases under which these conces- sions are now held shall not affect the property rights of nationals of .\llied and .\ssociated Powers who are holders of lots in these concessions. Article 133. Germany waives all claims against the Chinese Govern- ment or against any Allied or Associated Government arising out of the interment of German nationals in China and their repatriation. She equally renounces all claims aris- ing out of the capture and condemnation of German ships in China, on the liquidation, sequestration or control of Ger- man properties, rights and interests in that country since August 14, 1917. This provision, however, shall not affect the rights of the parties interested in the proceeds of any such liquidation, which shall be governed by the provisions of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. Article 134. Germanv renounces in favour of the Government of His Britannic Majesty the German State property in the British Concession at Shameen at Canton. She renounces hi favour of the French and Chinese Governments conjointly the prop- erty of the German school situated in the French Concession at Shanghai. Section III. SIAM. Article 135. Germany recognizes that all treaties, conventions and agreements between her and Siam, and all rights, title and privileges derived therefrom, including all rights of extra- territorial jurisdiction, terminated as from July 22, 1917. Article 136. All goods and property in Siam belonging to the German Empire or to any German State, with the exception of prem Ises used as diplomatic or consular , residences or offices, pass ipso facto and without compensation to the Siamese Government. The goods, property and private rights of German na- tionals in Slam shall be dealt with in accordance with the provisions of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the pTesent Treaty. ARTICLE 137. Germany waives all claims against the Siamese Govern- ment on behalf of herself or her nationals arising out of the seizure or condemnation of German ships, the liquida- tion of German property, or the internment of German na- tionals in Siam. This provision shall not affect the rights of the parties interested in the proceeds of any such liquida- tion, which shall be governed by the provisions of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. Section IV. LIBERIA. Article 138. Germany renounces ail rights and privileges arising from the arrangements of 1911 and 1912 regarding Liberia, and particularly the right to nominate a German Receiver of Customs in Liberia. She further renounces ail claim to participate In any measures whatsoever which may be adopted for the rehabili- tation of Liberia. Article 139. Germany recognizes that all treaties and arrangements between her and Liberia terminated as from August 4, 1917. -\rticle 140. The property, rights and interests of Germans in Liberia shall be dealt with in accordance witli Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. Section V. MOROCCO. Article 141. Germany renounces ail rights, titles and pTivileges con- ferred on her by the General Act of .ilgeciras of April 7, 1906, and by the Franco-German Agreements of February 9, 1909, and November 4, 1911. All treaties, agreements, ar- rangements and contracts concluded by her with the Sheri- flan Empire are regarded as abrogated as from -iugust 3, 1914. In no case can Germany take advantage of these instru- ments and she undertakes not to intervene in any way in negotiations relating to Morocco which may take place be- tween France and the other Powers. Article 142. Germany having recognized the French Protectorate in Morocco, hereby accepts ali the consequences of its establish- ment, and she renounces the regime of the capitulations therein. This renunciation shall take effect as from August 3, 1914. Article 143. The Sherifian Government shall have complete liberty of action in regulating the status of German nationals in Morocco and the conditions in which they may establish themselves there. German protected persons, semsars and "associiSs agri- coles" shall be considered as having ceased, as from August 3, 1914, to enjoy the privileges attached to their status and shall be subject to the ordinary law. Article 144. All property and possessions in the Sherifian Empire of the German 'Empire and the German States pass to the Maghzen without payment. For this purpose, the property and possessions of the German Empire and States shall be deemed to include all the property of the Crown, the Empire or the States, and the private property of the former German Emperor and other Royal personages. .\U movable and Immovable property in the Sherifian Empire belonging to German nationals shall be dealt with in accordance with Sections III and IV of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. Mining rights which may be recognised as belonging to German nationals by the Court of Arbitration set up under the Moroccan Mining Regulations shall form the subject of a valuation, which the arbitrators shall be requested to make, and these rights shall then be treated In the same way as property in Morocco belonging to German nationals. Article 145. The German Government shall ensure the transfer to a person nominated by the French Government of the shares representing Germany's portion of the capital of the State Bank of Morocco. The value of these shares, as assessed by the Reparation Commission, shall be paid to the Repara- tion (Commission for the credit of Germany on account of the sums due for reparation. The German Government shall be responsible for indemnifying its nationals so disposseased. This transfer will take place without prejudice to the re- payment of debts which German nationals may have con- tracted towards the State Bank of Morocco. Article 146. Moroccan goods entering Germany shall enjoy the treat- ment accorded to French goods. Section VI. EGYPT. Article 147. Germany declares that she recognises the Protectorate proclaimed over Egypt by Great Britain on December 18, 1914, and that she renounces the regime of the Capitulations In Egypt. This renunciation shall take effect as from August 4, 1914, TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XXIII Article 148. All treaties, agreements, arrangements and contracts con- cluded by Germany with Egypt are regarded as abrogated as from August 4, 1914. In no case can Uermany avail herself of these instruments and she undertakes not to intervene in any way In negotia- tions relating to Egypt which may take place between Great Britain and the other Powers. Aeticlb 149. Until an Egyptian law of judicial organization establishing courts with universal jurisdiction comes into force, provi- sion shall be made, by means of decrees issued by His High- ness the Sultan, for the exercise of jurisdiction over German nationals and property by the British Consular Tribunals. Akticlb 150. The Egyptian Government shall have complete liberty of action in regulating the status of German nationals and the conditions under which they may establish themselves In Egypt. Article 151. Germany consents to the abrogation of the decree issued by His Highness the Khedive on November 28, 1904. relating to the Commission of the Egyptian Public Debt, or to such changes as the Egyptian Government may think it desirable to make therein. Article 152. Germany consents, in so far as she is concerned, to the transfer to His Britannic Majesty's Government of the powers conferred on His Imperial Majesty the Sultan by the Convention signed at Constantinople on October 29, 1888, relating to the free navigation of the Suez Canal. She renounces all participation in the Sanitary, Maritime, and Quarantine 3oard of Egypt and consents, in so far as she is concerned, to the transfer to the Egyptian Authorities of the powers of that Board. Article 153. All property and possessions in Egypt of the German Em- pire and the German States pass to the Egyptian Govern- ment without payment. For this purpose, the property and possessions of the German Empire and States shall be deemed to include all the property of the Crown, the Empire or the States, and the private property of the former German Emperor and other Royal personages. All movable and immovable property in Egypt belonging to German nationals shall be dealt with in accordance with Sections Til and IV of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty. Article 154. Egyptian goods entering Germany shall enjoy the treat- ment accorded to British goods. Section VII. TURKEY AND BULGARIA. Article 155. Germany undertakes to recognise and accept all arrange- ments which the Allied and .Associated Powers may make with Turkey and Bulgaria with reference to any risrhts. in- terests and privileges whatever which might be claimed by Germany or her nationals in Turkey and Bulgaria and which are not dealt with in the provisions of the present Treaty. Section VIII. SHANTUNG. Article 156. Germany renounces, in favour of Japan, all her rights, title and privileges — particularly those concerning the terri- tor.v of Klaochow, railways, mines and submarine cables — which she acquired in virtue of the Treaty concluded by her with China on March 6, 1898. and of all other arrangements relative to the Province of Shantung. All German rights in the Tsingtao-Tsinanfu Railway, In- eluding its branch lines, together with its subsidiary prop- erty of all kinds, stations, shops, fixed and rolling stock, mines, plant and material for the exploitation of the mines, are and remain acquired by .Tapan, together with all rights and privileges attaching thereto. The German State submarine cables from Tsingtao to Shanghai and from Tsingtao to Chefoo. with all the rights, privileges and properties attaching thereto, are similarly acquired by Japan, free and clear of all charges and en- cumbrances. Article 157. The movable and Immovable property owned by the Ger- man State in the territory of Klaochow, as well as all the rights which Germany might claim in consequence of the works of improvements made or of the expenses incurred by her, directly or indirectly, in connection with this territory, are and remain acquireil by Japan, free and clear of all charges and encumbrances. .\RTICLE 158. Germany shall hand over to Japan within three months from the coming Into force of the present Treaty the ar- chives, registers, nlans. title-deeds and documents of every kind, wherever they may be, relating to the administration, whether civil, military, financial, judicial or other, of the territory of Kiaochow. Within the same period Germany shall give particulars to Japan of all treaties, arrangements or agreements relating to the rights, title or privileges referred to in the two pre- ceding Articles. PART V. MILITARY, NAVAL AND AIR CLAUSES. In order to render possible the Initiation of a general limitation of the armaments of all nations, Germany under- takes strictly to observe the military, naval and air clauses which follow. Section I. MILITARY CL.\USES. Chapter I. effectives and cadres of the german army. Article 159. The German military forces shall be demobilized and re- duced as prescribed hereinafter. Article 160. (1) By a date which must not be later than March 31, 1920, the German Army must not comprise more than seven divisions of infantry and three divisions of cavalry. After that date the total number of effectives in the .\rmy of the States constituting Germany must not exceed one hundred thousand men, including officers and establishments of depots. The Army shall be devoted exclusively to the maintenance of order wituin the territory and to the control of the frontiers. The total effective strength of officers, including the per- sonnel of staffs, whatever their composition, must not ex- ceed four thousand. (2) Divisions and .\rmy Corps headquarters staffs shall be organized in accordance with Table No. 1 annexed to this Section. The number and strengths of the units of infantry, ar- tillery, engineers, technical services and troops laid down In the aforesaid Table constitute maxima which must not be exceeded. The following units may each have their own depot : An Infantry regiment ; A Cavalry regiment ; A regiment of Field Artillery ; A battalion of Pioneers. (3) The divisions must not be grouped under more than two army corps headquarters staffs The maintenance or formation ot forces differently grouped or of othre organisations for the command of troops or for preparation for war is forbidden. The Great German General Staff and all similar organisa- tions shall be dissolved and may not be reconstituted in any form. The officers, or persons in the position of officers. In the Ministries of War in the different States in Germany and In the Administrations attached to them, must not exceed three hundred in number and are included in the maximum strength of four thousand laid down in the third sub-paragraph of paragraph (1) of this Article. Article 161. Army administrative services consisting of civilian per- sonnel not included in the number of effectives prescribed by the present Treaty will have such personnel reduced in each class to one-tenth of that laid down in the Budget ot 1913. Article 162. The number of employees or officials of the German States, such as customs officers, forest guards and coastguards, shall not exceed that of the employees or officials functioning in these capacities in 1913. The number of gendarmes and employees or officials of the local or municipal police may only be increased to an extent correspV)nding to the increase of population since 1913 in the districts or municipalities in which they are employed. These employees and officials may not be assembled for military training. Article 163. The reduction of the strength of the German military forces as provided for In Article 160 may be effected grad- ually in the following manner: Within three months from the coming into force of the present Treaty the total number of effectives must be reduced to 200.000 and the number of units must not exceed twice the number of those laid down in Article 160. At the expiration of this period, and at the end of each subsequent period of three months, a Conference of military experts of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers will fix the reductions to be made in the ensuing three months, so that by March 31, 1920, at the latest the total number of German effectives does not exceed the maximum number of 100.000 men laid down in Article 160. In these successive rediKtions the same ratio between the number of officers and of men, and between the various kinds of units, shall be maintained as is laid down In that Article. Chapter II. armament. monitions and material. Article 164. Up till the time at which Germany Is admitted as a mem- ber of the League of Nations the German -Army must not possess an armament greater than the amounts fixed in Table No. II annexed to this Section, with the exception of XXIV TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY an optional increase not exceeding one-twentyfllth part for small arms and one-flftleth part for guns, which shall be exclusively used to provide for such eventual replacements as may be necessary. Germany agrees that after she has beeome a member of the League of Nations the armaments fixed In the said Table shall remain in force until they are modified by the Council of the League. Furthermore she hereby agrees strictly to observe the decisions of the Council of the League on this subject. Aeticlb 1G5. The maximum number of guns, machine guns, trench- mortars, rifles and the amount of ammunition and equip- ment which Germany is allowed to maintain during the period between the coming into force of the present Treaty and the date of March 31, 1920, referred to in Article 160, shall bear the same proportion to the amount authorized in Table No. Ill annexed to this Section as the strength of the German Army as reduced from time to time in accordance with Article 163 bears to the strength permitted under Article 160. Article 166. At the date of March 31, 1920, the stock of munitions wliich the German Army may have at its disposal shall not exceed the amounts fixed in Table No. Ill annexed to this Section. Within the same period the German Government will store these stocks at points to be notified to the Govern- ments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. The German Government is forbidden to establish any other stocks, depots or reserves of munitions. Article 167. ' The number and calibre of the guns constituting at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty the armament of the fortified works, fortresses, and any land or coast forts which Germany is allowed to retain must be notified immediately by the German Government to the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, and will constitute maximum amounts which may not be exceeded. Within two months from the coming into force of the present Treaty, the maximum stock of ammunition for these guns will t)e reduced to. and maintained at, the following uniform rates : — fifteen hundred rounds per piece for those the calibre of which is 10.5 cm. and under : Ave hundred rounds per piece for those of higher calibre. Article 168. The manufacture of arms, munitions, or any war ma- terial,' shall only be carried out In factories or works the location of which shall be communicated to and approved by the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, and the number o£ which they retain the right to restrict. Within three months from the coming into force of the present Treaty, all other establishments for the manufac- ture, preparation, storage or design of arms, munitions, or any war material whatever shall be closed down. The same applies to all arsenals except those used as depots for the authorised stocks of munitions. Within the same period the personnel of these arsenals will be dismissed. Article 169. Within two months from the coming into force of the present Treaty German arms, munitions and war material, including anti-aircraft material, existing in Germany in excess of the quantities allowed, must be surrendered to the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers to be destroyed or rendered useless. This will also apply to any special plant intended for the manufacture of mili- tary material, except such as may be recognised as necessary for equipping the authorised strength of the German army. The surrender in question will be effected at such points In German territory as may be selected by the said Govern- ments. Within the same period arms, munitions and war material, including anti-aircraft material, of origin other than German, in whatever state they may be, will be delivered to the said Governments, who will decide as to their disposal. Arms and munitions which on account of the successive reductions in the strength of the German army become in excess of the amounts authorised by Tables II and III an- nexed to this Section must be handed over in the manner laid down above within such periods as may be decided by the Conferences referred to in Article 163. Article 170. Importation into Germany of arms, munitions and war material of every kind shall be strictly prohibited. The same applies to the manufacture for, and export to, foreign countries of arms, munitions and war materia! of every kind. Article 171. The use of asphyxiating, poisonous or other gases and all analogous liquids, materials or devices being prohibited, their manufacture and importation are strictly forbidden m Germany. The same applies to materials specially intended for the manufacture, storage and use of the said products or de- Th'e manufacture and the Importation Into Germany of armoured cars, tanks and all similar constructions suitable for use in war are also prohibited. Article 172. Within a period of three months from the coming Into force of the present Treaty, the German Government will dls.close to the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers the nature and mode of manufacture of all explosives, toxic substances or other like chemical prepa- rations used by them in the war or prepared by them for the purpose of being so used. Chapter III. kecsditing and military training. Article 173. Universal compulsory military service shall be abolished in Germany. The German Army may only be constituted and recruited by means of voluntary enlistment. Article 174. The period of enlistment for non-commissioned officers and privates must be twelve consecutive years. The number of men discharged for any reason before the expiration of their term of enlistment must not exceed in any years five per cent, of the total effectives fixed by the second sub-paragraph of paragraph (1) of Article 160 of the present Treaty. Article 175. The officers who are retained In the Army must under- take the obligation to serve in it up to the age of forty-flve years at least. Officers newly appointed must undertake to serve on the active list for twenty-five consecutive years at least. Officers who have previously belonged to any formations whatever of the Army, and who are not retained in the units allowed to be maintained, must not take part in any military exercise whether theoretical or practical, and will not be under any military obligations whatever. The number of officers discharged for any reason before the expiration of their term of service must not exceed in any year five per cent, of the total effectives of officers provided for in the third sub-paragraph (1) of Article 160 of the present Treaty. Article 176. On the expiration of two months from the coming into force of the present Treaty there must only exist in Ger- many the number of military schools which is absolutely indispensable for the recruitment of the officers of the units allowed. These schools will be exclusively Intended for the recruitment of officers of each arm, in the propor- tion of one school per arm. The number of students admitted to attend the courses of the said schools will be strictly in proportion to the vacancies to be filled in the cadres of officers. The stu- dents and the cadres will be reckoned in the effectives fixed by the second and third sub-paragraphs of paragraph (1) of Article 100 of the present Treaty. Consequentl.v, and during the period fixed above, all mili- tary academies or similar institutions in Germany, as well as the different military schools for officers, student offi- cers (Aspiranten), cadets, non-comBlssioned officers or stu- dent non-commissioned officers (Aspiranten), other than the schools above provided for, will be abolished. Article 177. Educational establishments, the universities, societies of discharged soldiers, shooting or touring clubs and, generally speaking, associations of every description, whatever be the age of their members, must not occupy themselves with any military matters. In particular they will be forbidden to instruct or exer- cise their members, or to allow them to be instructed or exercised, in the profession or use of arms. These societies, associations, educational establishments and universities must have no connection with the Minis- tries of War or any other military authority. Article 178. All measures of mobilization or appertaining to mobiliza- tion are forbidden. In no case must formations, administrative services or General Staffs include supplementary cadres. Article 179. Germany agrees, from the coming into force of the pres- ent Treaty, not to accredit nor to send to any foreign coun- try any military, naval or air mission, nor to allow any such mission to leave her territory, and Germany further agrees to take appropriate measures to prevent German na- tionals from leaving her territory to become enrolled in the Army, Navy or Air service of any foreign Power, or to be attached to such Army, Navy or Air service for the purpose of assisting in the military, naval or air training thereof, or otherwise for the purpose of giving military, naval or air instruction in any foreign country. The Allied and Associated Powers asree, so far as they are concerned, froni the coming into force of the present Treaty, not to enroll in nor to attach to their armies or naval or air forces any German national for the purpose of assisting In the military training of such armies or naval or air forces or otherwise to employ any such German na- tional as military, naval or aeronautic instructor. The present provision does not, however, affect the right of France to recruit for the Foreign Legion in accordance with French military laws and regulations. TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XXV Chaptbe IV. foetipications. Abticle 180. All fortified works, fortresses and field works situated in German territory to tbc west of a line drawn fifty kilo- metres to the east of the Rhine shall be disarmed and dis- mantled. Within a period of two months from the coming Into force of the present Treaty such of the above fortified works fortresses and field works as are situated in terri- tory not occupied by Allied and Associated troops shall be disarmed, and within a further period of four months they shall be dismantled. Those which are situated in territory occupied by Allied and Associated troops shall be disarmed and dismantled within such periods as may be fixed by the Allied High Command. .„ . ,. , The construction of any new fortification, whatever Its nature and importance, is forbidden in the zone referred to in the first paragraph above. ».. .- j » The system of fortified works of the southern and eastern frontiers of Germany shall be maintained In its existing state. „ »T -r Table No. I. STATE AND ESTABLISHMENT OP ARSrT CORPS HBADQtTABTEKS STAFFS AND OF INFANTRY AND CAVALRY DIVISIONS. These tabular statements do not form a fixed establish- ment to be imposed on Germany, but the figures contained in them (number of units and strengths) represent maximum figures, which should not in any case bt exceeded. I. ARMY CORPS HEADQUARTERS STAFFS. ■Vrmy Corns Headquarters Staff. Total for Headquarters Staffs. II. ESTABLISHMENT OP AN INFANTRY DIVISION. Headquarters of an infantry division Headquarters of divisional infantry Headquarters of divisional artillery *''^''fEachVg\ment' comprises 3 battalions of infantry. 'Each battalion comprises 3 com panics of infantry and 1 machine-gun company.) Trench mortar company Divisional squadron ^"''^''^(Each reglmera'comprises 3 groups' of' an'iilVrK Each 'group comprises 3 batteries.) °"^(This battalion comprises '2 coinpanles of pioneers, 1 pontoon detachment, 1 search light section.) ^'^"YThfs^detachmen't' 'comprises ' 1 ' 'teiepho'iie 'detachment,' 'l' 'list'eiilng section, i carrier pigeon section.) Divisional medical service Parks and convoys Total for infantry division. Maxi- mum No. of such units in a single division. 150 150 1,300 III. ESTABLISHMENT OF A CAVALRY DIVISION. Headquarters of a cavalry division Cavalry regiment ■ ;■■'•;• (Each regiment comprises 4 squadrons.) Horse artillery group (3 batteries) Total for cavalry division Maxi- mum No. of such units In a single division. 800 400 . Table No. II. TABULAR STATEMENT OP ARMAMENT ESTABLISHMENT FOR A MAXIMUM OF SEVEN INFANTRY DIVISIONS, THREE CAVALRY DIVISIONS. AND TWO ARMY CORPS HEADQUARTERS STAFFS. Rifies Carbines Heavy machine guns. . Light machine guns... Medium trench mortars Light trench mortars.. T.7-cm. guns 10.5-cm. howitzers . . . . Infantry division. (1) ' For 7 infantry divisions. (2) 84,000 7.5(5 1,134 B3 ISO 168 84 Cavalry division. (3) For 3 cavalry divisions. (4) Two army corps headquarters staffs. This establishment must be drawn from the Increased armaments of the divisional infan try. Rifles Carbines Heavy machine guns. . . . Light machine guns Medium trench mortars. Light trench mnrtars. . . . Field artillery : 7.7 cm. guns 10.5 cm. howitzers. . Max! mum number of Arms author- i sed. 84,000 18,000 792 1,134 63 189 204 Estab- lishment, per unit. 400 !,000 Maxi- mum, t otals. Rounds. 40,800,000 15,408.000 25,200 151,200 204.000 67.200 XXVI TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XXVIl Section II. NAVAL CLAUSES. Article 181. After the expiration of a period of two montlis from the coming into force of the present Treaty the German naval forces in commission must not exceed : (i battleships of the UcutscMand or Lothrinyen type, 6 light cruisers, 12 destroyers. 12 torpedo boats, . ^ ^ , ^^ or an equal number of ships constructed to replace them as provided in Article 190. No submarines are to be included. All other warships, except where there is provision to the contrary in the present Treaty, must be placed in reserve or devoted to commercial purposes. Article 182. Until the completion of the minesweeplng prescribed by Article l'J3 Germany will keep In commission such number of mlnesweeping vessels as may be fixed by the Govern- ments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. Article 183. After the expiration of a period of two months from the coming into force of the present Treaty the total personnel of the German Navy, including the manning of the fleet, coast defenses, signal stations, administration and other laud services, must not exceed fifteen thousand, including officers and men of all grades and corps. The total strength of officers and warrant officers must not exceed fifteen hundred. , ^ , . *,. Within two months from the coming into force of the present Treaty the personnel in excess of the above strength shall be demobilized. , , ,, No naval or military corps or reserve force In connection with the Navy may be organised in Germany without being Included in the above strength. Article 184. From the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty all the German surface warships which are not in German ports cease to belong to Germany, who renounces all '^'^"fse°ls'' whicT' in compliance with the Armistice of No- vember 11. ini8, are now interned In the ports of the Allied and Associated Powers are declared to be finally ^"ve°se?s'^which are now interned In neutral ports will be there surrendered to the Governments of the Principal ■Vlli-d and Associated Powers. The German Governmen must address a notification to that effect to the neutral Powers on the coming into force of the present Treaty. Article 18.5. Within a period of two months from the coming into force of the present Treaty the German surface warships enumerated below will be surrendered to the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers in such Al- lied ports as the said Powers may direct. , , , ,„ These warships will have been disarmed as provided in Article XXIII of the Armistice of November 11, 1018. Nevertheless they must have all their guns on board. BATTLESHIPS. Oldcnhurg. '^?"'7',- , Thurinnen. ^iS'V"'"",- Ostfrirsland. Rhrinland. Helgoland. Nassau. LIGHT CRUISERS. f^Mlin. Strnlsiind. Danzig. .juiisburg. Mihichen. Kolberg. Liiieclc Stuttgart. and, in addition, forty-two modern destroyers and fifty modern torpedo boats, as chosen by the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. Article ISO. „ ^ x.. ^ On the coming into force of the Present Treaty the Ger- man Government must undertake, under the supervision of the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, the breaking-up of all the German surface warships now under construction. Article 187. The German auxiliary cruisers and «<■«* a'"="">l'f^„h*°": merated below will be disarmed and treated as merchant INTERRED IN NEUTRAL cni'NTRIES : Berlin. HpidUtz. Santa Fi. iorck. Artimon. Answald. Itosnia. Cordoha. Cassel. Danla.. Pio Negro. Rio Pordo. Santa Cruz. Schirahcn. SoHngen. Steigencald. Franken. Oundomar. IN GERMANY : Flirst Pillow. Oertrud. Kigoma. Rug! a. Santa Elena. ScWeswig. Mfixoe. Sierra Ventana. Chemnitz. Fntil Oenrg von Strauss rfapsiiirg. Meteor. Wnltraiite. Scharnhorst. Article 188. On the expiration of one month from the coming Into force of the present Treaty all German submarines, subma- rine salvage vessels and docks for submarines, including the tubular dock, must have been handed over to the Govern- ments of the Prhiclpal Allied and Associated Powers. Such of these submarines, vessels and docks as are con- sidered by the said Governments to be fit to proceed under tlieir own power or to be towed shall be taken by the German Government into such Allied ports as have been Indicated. , , . ^ .., The remainder, and also those in course of construction, shall be broken up entirely by the German Government under the supervision of the said Governments. The breaking up must be completed within three months at the most after the coming Into force of the present Treaty. Article 189. Articles, machinery and material arising from the break- Ing-up of German warships of all kinds, whether surface vessels or submarines, may not be used except for purely industrial or commercial purposes. They may not be sold or disposed of to foreign countries. Article 100. Germany is forbidden to construct or acquire any war- ships other than those intended to replace the units in commission provided for in Article 181 of the present Treaty. The warships intended for replacement purposes as above shall not exceed the following displacement : Armoured ships 10,000 tons. Light cruisers 0,000 tons. Destroyers 800 tons. Torpedo boats 200 tons. Except where a ship has been lost, units of the different classes shall only be replaced at the end of a period of twenty years in the case of battleships and cruisers, and fifteen j'ears in the case of destroyers and torpedo boats, counting from the launching of the ship. Article 191. The construction or acquisition of any submarine, even for commercial purposes, shall be forbidden in Germany. Article 192. The warships in commission of the German fleet must have on board or in reserve only the allowance of arms, munitions and war material fixed by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. Within a month from the fixing of the quantities as above, arms, munitions and war material of all kinds, in- cluding mines and torpedoes, now in the hands of the Ger- man Government and in excess of the said quantities, shall be surrendered to the Governments of the said Powers at places to be Indicated by them. .Such arms, munitions and war material will be destroyed or rendered useless. All other stocks, depots or reserves of arms, munitions or naval war material of all kinds are forbidden. The manufacture of these articles in German territory for, and their export to, foreign countries shall be forbidden. Article 193. On the comhig into force of the present Treaty Germany will forthwith sweep up the mines in the following areas in the North Sea to the eastward of longitude 4° 00' E. of Greenwich ■ (1) Between parallels of latitude .53° 00' N. and 59° 00' N. ; (2) To the northward of latitude 60° 30' N. Germany must keep the.se areas free from mines. Germany must also sweep and keep free from mines such areas in the Baltic as may ultimately be notified by the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. Article 194. The personnel of the German Navy shall be recruited en- tirely by voluntarv engagements entered into for a minimum period of twentv-five consecutive years for officers and war- rant officers ; twelve consecutive years for petty officers and The number engaged to replace those discharged for any reason before the expiration of their term of service must not exceed five per cent, per annum of the totals laid down in this Section (.\rticle 183). ^, ,, ^ 4. „ i„„ The personnel discharged from the Navy must not receive any kind of naval or military training or undertake any further service in the Navy or Army. . , _ Officers belonging to the German Navy and not demo- bilized must engage to serve till the age of forty-five, unless discharged for sufficient reasons. No officer or man of the German mercantile marine shall receive any tralnhig in the Navy. Article 195. In order to ensure free passage Into the Baltic to all nations, Germany shall not erect any fortifleations In the area comprised between latitudes 5.5° 27' N. and 54° 00' N. and longitudes 9° 00' E. and 16° 00' K. of the meridian of Greenwich, nor install any guns commanding the maritirne routes between the North Sea and the Baltic. The fortifi- cations now existing in this area shnll he demolished and the guns removed under the supervisions of the Allied (.ov- ernments and In periods to be fixed by them. The German Government shall place at the disposal of the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers XXVIII TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY ■ all hydrographical information now In Its possession con- cerning tbe channels and adjoining waters between the Baltic and the North Sea. Article 196. All fortified works and fortlflcatlons, other than those mentioned in Section XIII (Heligoland) of Part III (Po- litical Clauses for Europe) and in Article 195, now estab- lished within fifty kilometres of the German coast or on German islands oS that coast shall be considered as of a defensive nature and may remain in their existing con- dition. No new fortifications shall be constructed within these limits. The armament of these defences shall not exceed as regards the number and calibre of guns, those in position at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty The German Government shall communicate forthwith par- ticulars thereof to all the European Governments. On the expiration of a period of two months from the coming .nto force of the present Treaty the stocks of ammu- nition for these guns shall be reduced to and maintained at a maximum figure of fifteen hundred rounds per piece for calibres of 4.1-inch and under, and five hundred rounds per piece for higher calibres. Article 197. During the three months following the coming into force of the present Treaty the German high-power wireless telegraphy stations at Nauen, Hanover and Berlin shall not be used for the transmission of messages concerning naval, military or political questions of Interest to Germany or any btate which has been allied to Germany in the war, without the assent of the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. These stations may be used for com- mercial purposes, but only under the supervision of the said Governments, who will decide the wave-length to be used. During the same period Germany shall not build any more high-power wireless telegraphy stations in her own territory or that of Austria, Hungary, Bulgaria or Turkey. Section III. AIR CLAUSES. Article 198. The armed forces of Germany must not Include any mlll- tan- or naval air forces. Germany may, during a period not extending beyond Octo- ber 1, laiH, maintain a maximum number of one hundred seaplanes or flying boats, which shall be exclusively employed in searching for submarine mines, shall be furnished with the necessary equipment for this purpose, and shall In no case carry arms, munitions or bombs of any nature what- ever. In addition to the engines installed In the seaplanes or flying boats above mentioned, one spare engine may be pro- vided for each engine of each of these craft. No dirigible shall be kept. Article 199. Within two months from the coming into force of the present Treaty ihe personnel of air forces on the rolls of the German land and sea forces shall be demobilised Up to October 1, 1919, however, Germany may keep and main- tain a total number of one thousand men, including oflJcers for the whole of the cadres and personnel, flying and non- flymg, of all formations and establishments. Article 200. Until the complete evacuation of German territory by the Allied and Associated troops, the aircraft of the Allied and Associated Powers shall enjoy in Germany freedom of pass- age through the air, freedom of transit and of landing. Article 201. During the six months following the coming Into force of the present Treaty, the manufacture and importation of aircraft, parts of aircraft, engines for aircraft, and parts of engines for aircraft, shall be forbidden in all German territory. Article 202. On the coming into force of the present Treaty, all mili- tary and naval aeronautical material, except the machines mentioned in the second and third paragraphs of Article 198, must be delivered to the Governments of the Principal Allied and Associated Powers. Delivery must be effected at such places as the said Governments may select, and must be completed within three months. In particular, this material will include all items under the following heads which are or have been in use or were designed for warlike purposes : Complete aeroplanes and seaplanes, as well as those being manufactured, repaired or assembled. Dirigibles able to take the air being manufactured, repaired or assembled. Plant for the manufacture of hydrogen. Dirieihle sheds and shelters of every kind of aircraft. Pending their delivery, dirigibles will, at the expense of Germany, be maintained inflated with hydrogen : the plant tor the manufacture of hydrogen, as well as the sheds for dirigibles, may, at the discretion of the said Powers, be left to Germany until the time when the dirigibles are handed over. Engines for aircraft. Nacelles and fuselages. Armament (guns, machine guns, light machine guns, bomb- i dropping apparatus, torpedo-dropping apparatus, syncbroni zation apparatus, aiming apparatus). Munitions (cartridges, shells, bombs loaded or unloaded, stocks of explosives or of material for their manufacture) instruments for use on aircraft. Wireless apparatus and photographic or cinematoeraoh apparatus for use on aircraft. Component parts of any of the Items under the preceding The material referred to above shall not be removed without special permission from the said Governments. Section IV. INTER-ALLIED COMMISSIONS OP CONTROL. Article 203. All the military, naval and air clauses contained In the present Treaty for the execution of which a time-limit la prescribed shah be executed by Germany under the control of Inter-AUled Commissions specially appointed for this Dur- pose by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers! Article 204. The Inter-AHied Commissions of Control will be sneclallv ^h^^tH^"" '^« ^""K"^ «««'"e to the complete ^ecutlon of J,^!io'^^"7^K^' destruction, demolition and rendering things P^^l^f*'?,."! ''""i^'^ o"*.*^* t*"^ expense of the German Gov- ernment in accordance with the present Treaty Ihey will communicate to the German authorities the decisions which the Principal Allied and Associated Powers ?hJ,r,^mt7„'"^„"'^'■'^5* .'" \^^''^ O"- "">''^'> the execution of the military, naval and air clauses may necessitate. Article 205. th3?^„J"„*T"'*l'."^^ Conimisslons of Control may establ'sh l?nment * ^'"'* °' *"* '^'="*''«1 German Gov- They shall be entitled as often as they think desirable to L'^S"""^ J° "°^ P."*"* whi^tever in German teFrltory or to send sub-commissions, or to authorize one or more of their members to go, to any such point. Article 206. noT^^^t.'^fJ^"" Government must give all necessary faclll- y^ J°^r^ ^''^ accomplishment of their missions to the Inter- Allled Commissions of Control and to their members Aiiil//?' attach a qualified representative to each Inter- Allled Commission of Control for the purpose of reeeivlne the communications which the Commission may have to a(^ dress to the German Government and of supplying or oro- XiSf m'a°.^ b^e'^e^SiTd'."'"" ''" Information''^ d^ocSLLTs r.S^^rPt^''^?^ Government must in all cases furnish at Its M^rioc^L^i' '^''O"'" ?°^.. . The German Government undertakes not to institute any exceptional proceedings against these persons or their fami- lies nor to take any repressive or vexatious measures of any kind whatsoever against them on this account. Article 221. The Allied and Associated Governments reserve the right to make the repatriation of German prisoners of war or German nationals in their hands conditional upon the imme- diate notification and release by the German Government of any prisoners of war who are nationals of the Allied and Associated Powers and may still be in Germany. Article 222. Germany undertakes : (1) To give every facility to Commissions to enquire Into the cases of those who cannot be traced ; to furnish such Commissions with all necessary means of transport ; to allow them access to camps, prisons, hospitals and all other places ; and to place at their disposal all documents, whether public or private, which would facilitate their enquiries ; (2) To impose penalties upon any German officials or private persons who have concealed the presence of any nationals of any of the Allied and Associated Powers or have neglected to reveal the presence of any such after it had come to their knowledge. Article 223. Germany undertakes to restore without delay from the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty all articles, money, securities and documents which have be- longed to nationals of the Allied and Associated Powers and which have been retained by the German authorities. Article 224. The High Contracting Parties waive reciprocally all re- payment of sums due for the maintenance of prisoners of war in their respective territories. Section II. GRAVES. Article 225. The Allied and Associated Governments and the German Government will cause to be respected and maintained the graves of the soldiers and sailors buried in their respective territories. ■ * j ^ „ They agree to recognise any Commission appointed by an Allied or Associated Government for the purpose of identi- fying, registering, caring for or erecting suitable memorials over the said graves and to facilitate the discharge of its duties. „ , . ,, Furthermore they agree to afford, so- far as the pro- visions of their laws and the requirements of public health allow, every facility for giving effect to requests that the bodies of their soldiers and sailors may be transferred to their own country. Article 226. The graves of prisoners of war and Interned civilians who are nationals of the different belligerent States and have died in captivity shall be pToperly maintained in accordance with Article 225 of the present Treaty. The Allied and Associated Governments on the one part and the German Government on the other part reciprocally undertake also to furnish to each other ; _,, ^ ^ ■ (1) A complete list of those who have died, together with all information useful for identification ; (2) All Information as to the number and position of the graves of all those who have been burled without iden- tification. PART VII. PENALTIES. Article 227. The AlUed and Associated Powers publicly arraign Wil- liam II of Hohenzollern, formerly German Emperor, for a supreme offence against international morality and the sanctity of treaties. ^ ^. ^ A special tribunal will be constituted to try the accused, thereby assuring him the guarantees essential to the right of defence. It will be composed of five judges, one ap- pointed by each of the following Powers : namely, the United States of America, Great Britain, France, Italy and In its decision the tribunal will he guided by the highest motives of international policy, with a view to vindicating the solemn obligations of international undertakings and the validity of international morality. It will be its duty to fix the punishment which it considers should be Impiosert The Allied and Associated Powers will address a. request XXX TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY to the Government of the Netherlands for the surrender to them of the ex-Emperor In order that he may be put on trial. Akticle 228. The German Government recognizes the right of the Allied and Associated Powers to Dring betore military tri- bunals persons accused of having committed acts in viola- tion of the laws aud customs oi war. Sucn persons shall, if found guilty, be sentenced to punishments laid aown by law. This provision will appiy nocuithsianding any pro- ' ceedings or prosecution betore a triuunai in Germany or in the territory of her allies. The German Government shall hand over to the Allied and Associated .Powers, or to such one of them as shall so request, ail persons accused of having committed an act in violation of the laws and customs of war, who are specified either by name or by the rank, office or employment which they held under the German authorities. , Article 229. Persons guilty of criminal acts against the nationals of one of the Allied and Associated Powers wUl be brought before the military tribunals of that Power. Persons guilty of criminal acts against the nationals of more than one of the .Allied and Associated Powers will be brought before military tribunals composed of members of the military tribunals of the Powers concerned. In every case the accused will be entitled to name his own counsel. Article 230. The German Government undertakes to furnish all docu- ments and information of every kind, the production of which may be considered necessary to ensure the full knowl- edge of the incriminating acts, the discovery of offenders and the just appreciation of responsibility. PART VIII. REP-LRATION. Section I. GENERAL PROVISIONS. Article 231. The Allied and Associated Governments afiBrm and Ger- many accepts the responsibility of Germany and her allies for causing all the loss and damage to which the Allied and Associated Governments and their nationals have been subjected as a consequence of the war Imposed upon them by the aggression of Germany and her allies. .\RT1CLE 232. The Allied and Associated Governments recognize that the resources of Germany are not adequate, after taking into account permanent diminutions of such resources which will result from other provisions of the present Treaty, to make complete reparation for all such loss and damage. The Allied and Associated Governments, however, re- quire, and Germany undertakes, that she wili make com- pensation for all damage done to the civilian population ot the Allied and .Associated Powers and to their property dur- ing the period of the belligerency of each as an .Allied or .Associated Power against Germany by such aggression by land, by sea and from the air, and in general all damage as defined In Annex I hereto. In accordance with Germany's pledges, already given, as to complete restoration for Belgium, Gcrm.xny undertakes, in addition to the compensation for damage elsewhere in this Part provided for, as a consequence of the violation of the Treaty of 1839, to make reimbursement ot all sums which Belgium has borrowed from the .Allied and .Associated Governments up to November 11, 191S, together with interest at the rate of five per cent. (5%) per annum on such sums. This amount shall be determined by the Reparation Commission, and the German Government undertakes there- upon forthwith to make a special issue of bearer bonds to an equivalent amount payable in marks gold, on May 1, 1926, or, at the option of the German Government, on the 1st of May in any year up to 1926. Subject to the fore- going, the form of such bonds shall be determined by the Reparation Commission. Such bonds shall be handed over to the Reparation Commission, which has authority to take and acknoW'ledge receipt thereof on behalf of Belgium. Article 233. The amount of the above damage for which compensation is to be made by Germany shall be determined by an inter- Allied Commission, to be called the Reparation Commission and constituted in the form and with the powers set forth hereunder and in Annexes II to VII Inclusive hereto. This Commission shall consider the claims and give to the German Government a just opportunity to be heard. The findings of the Commission as to the amount of damage defined as above shall be concluded and notified to the German Government on or before May 1, 1921, as rep- resenting the extent of that Government's obligations. The Commission shall concurrently draw up a schedule of payments prescribing the time and manner for securing and discharging the entire obligation within a period of thirty vears from May 1. 1921. If, however, within the period mentioned. Germany fails to discharee her obliga- tiOTis. anv balance remaining unpaid may, within the dis- cretion of the Commission, be postponed for the settlement in subsequent years, or ma.v be handled otherwise In such manner as the' .Allied and .Associated Governments, acting in accordance with the procedure laid down in this Part of the present Treaty, shall determine. I! Abiiclb 234. The Reparation Commission shall after May 1, 1921, from time to time, consider the resources and capacity of Ger- many, and, after giving her representatives a just oppor- tunity to be heard, shall have discretion to extend the date, and to modify the form of payments, such as are to be provided for In accordance witu Article 233; but not to cancel any part, except with the specific authority of the several Governments represented upon the Commission. Article 235. In order to enable the Allied and Associated Powers to proceed at once to the restoration of their industrial and economic life, pending the full determhiation of their claims, Germany shall pay In such Instalments and In such manner (whether in gold, commodities, ships, securities or other- wise) as the Ueparation Commission may fixe, during 1919, 1920 and the first four months of 1921, the equivalent o£ 20,000,000,000 gold marks. Out of this sum the expenses of the armies of occupation subsequent to the Armistice of November 11, 1918, shall first be met, and such supplies of food and raw materials as may be judged by the Govern- ments of the Principal .Allied and Associated Powers to be essential to enable Germany to meet her obligations for reparation may also, with the approval of the said Govern- ments be paid for out of the above sum. The balance shall be reckoned towards liquidation of the amounts due for reparation. Germany shall further deposit bonds as pre- scribed in paragraph 12 (c) of .-uinex 11 hereto. Article 236. Germany further agrees to the direct application of her economic resources to reparation as specified in Annexes, ill, IV, V, and VI, relating respectively to merchant ship- ping, to physical restoration, to coal and derivatives ot coal, and to dyestuffs and other chemical products ; pro- vided always that the value of the property transferred and any services rendered by her under these Annexes, assessed In the manner therein prescribed, shall be credited to her towards liquidation of her obligations under the above Articles. Article 237. The successive Instalments, Including the above sum, paid over by Germany in satisfaction of the above claims will be divided by the -Allied and Associated Governments in pro- portions which have been determined upon by them In ad- vance on a basis of general equity and of the rights of each. For the purposes of this division the value of property transferred and services rendered under Article 243, and under .Annexes ill, IV, V, VI and VII, shall be reckoned in the same manner as cash payments effected in that year. Article 238. In addition to the payments mentioned above Germany shall effect, in accordance with the procedure laid down by tlie Ueparation Commission, restitution in cash of cash taken away, seized or sequestrated, and also restitution of animals, objects of every nature and securities taken away, sei/ed or sequestrated. In the cases in which It proves pos- sible to Identify them In territory belonging to Germany or her allies. Until this procedure is laid down, restitution will con- tinue in accordance with the provisions of the Armistice of November 11, 1918, and Its renewals and the Protocols *:hereto. -Article 239. The German Government undertakes to make forthwith the restitution contemplated by Article 238 and to make the payments and deliveries contemplated by Articles 233, 234, 235 and 236. .Article 240. The German Government recognizes the Commission pro- vided for by Article 233 as the same may be constituted by the .Allied and .Associated Governments in accordance with .Annex II, and agrees irrevocably to the possession and exer- cise by such Commission of the power and authority given to it under the present Treaty. The German Government will supply to the Commission all the information which the Commission may require rela- tive to the financial situation and operations and to the property, productive capacity, and stocks and current pro- duction of raw materials and manufactured articles of Ger- many and her nationals, and further any Information rela- tive to military operations which in the judgment of the Commission may be necessary for the assessment of Ger- many's liability for reparation as defined in .Annex I. The German Government will accord to the members of the Commission and Its authorised agents the same rights and immunities as are enjoyed in Germany by duly accred- ited diplomatic agents of friendly Powers. Germany further agrees to provide for the salaries and expenses of the Commission and of such staff as it may employ. Article 241. Germany undertakes to pass. Issue and maintain in force any legislation, orders and decrees that may be necessary to, give complete effect to these provisions. Article 242. The provisions of this Part of the p'resent Treaty do nor apply to the property, rights and interests referred to in^ Sections HI and IV of PART X (Economic Clauses) of tlie XXXII TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY present Treaty, nor to the product of their liquidation except so far as concerns any final balance in favour of Germany under Article 243 (a). Akiicle 243. The following shall be reckoned as credits to Germany in respect or her reparation obligations : (a) Ally final balance in favour of Germany under Section V (Al8ace;Lorrame) of Part III (Political Clauses for Europe) and Sections III and IV of Part X (Economic Clauses) of the present Treaty ; ^JJ'J a'^M°"°T,^r ?^^ *?> Germany in respect of transfers under Section IV (Saar Basin) of Part III (Political Clauses for Europe), Part IX (Financial Clauses), and Part XII (Ports, Waterways and Railways) ; (c) Amounts which in the Judgment of the Reparation Commission should be credited to Germany on account of any other transfers under the present Treaty of property, rights, concessions or other interests. In no case, however, shall credit be given for property restored m accordance with Article 238 of the present Part. Aeticle 244. The transfer of the German submarine cables which do not form the subject of particular provisions of the present Treaty is regulated by Annex VII hereto. ANNEX I. Compensation may be claimed from Germany under Arti- cle 23J above in respect of the total damage under the fol- lowing categories : (1) Damage to injured persons and to surviving depend- ents by personal injury to or death of civilians caused by acts of war, including bombardments or other attaelis on land, on sea, or from the air, and all the direct conse- quences thereof, and of all operations of war by the two groups of belligerents wherever arising. (2) Damage caused by Germany or her allies to civilian victims of acts of cruelty, violence or maltreatment (includ- ing injuries to lite or health as a consequence of imprison- ment, deportation, internment or evacuation, of exposure at sea or of being forced to labour), wherever arising, and to the surviving dependents of such victims. (3) Damage caused by Germany or her allies in their own territory or in occupied or invaded territory to civilian victims of all acts injurious to health or capacity to worlj, or to honour, as well as to the surviving dependents of such victims. (4) Damage caused by any kind of maltreatment of prisoners of war. (5) As damage caused to the peoples of the Allied and Associated Powers, all pensions and compensation in the nature of pensions to naval and military victims of war (including members of the air force), w"hether mutilated, wounded, sick or invalided, and to the dependents of such victims, the amount due to the Allied and .Vssociated Gov- ernments being calculated for each of them as being the capitalised cost of such pensions and compensation at the basis of the scales in force in France at such date. (6) The cost of assistance by the Government of the Allied and Associated Powers to prisoners of war and to their families and dependents. (7) Allowances by the Governments of the Allied and Associated Powers to the families and dependents of mobi- lised persons or persons serving with the forces, the amount due to them for each calendar year in which hostilities oc- curred being calculated for each Government on the basis of the average scale for such payments in force in France during that year. (8) Damage caused to civilians by being forced by Ger- many or her allies to labour without Just remuneration. (9) Damage in respect of all property wherever situated belonging to any of the Allied or Associated States or their nationals, with the exception of naval and military works or materials, which has been carried off, seized, injured or destroyed by the acts of Germany or her allies on land, on sea or from the air, or damage directly in consequence of hostilities or of any operations of war. (10) Damage in the form of levies, fines and other simi- lar exactions imposed by Germany or her allies upon the civilian population. ANNEX II. 1. The Commission referred to in Article 233 shall be called "The Reparation Commission" and is hereinafter referred to as "the Commission". 2. Delegates to this Commission shall be nominated by the tlnited States of America. Great Britain, France, Italy, Japan, Belgium and the Serb-Croat-Slovene State. Each of these Powers will appoint one Delegate and also one As- sistant Delegate, who will take his place in case of illness or necessary absence, but at other times will only have the right to bo present at proceedings without -taking any part therein. On no occasion shall the Delegates of more than five of the above Powers have the right to take part in the pro- ceedings of the Commission and to record their votes. The Delegates of the United States, Great Britain, France and Italy shall have this right on all occasions. The Delegate of Belgium shal have this right on all occasions other than those referred to below. The Delegate of Japan shall have this right on occasions when questions relating to damage at sea, and questions arising under Article 260 of Part IX (Financial Clauses) In which Jaoanese Interests are con- cerned, are under consideration. The Delegate of the Serh. Croat-felovene State shall have this right, when questions re^ tion Austria, Hungary or Bulgaria are under eonsldera- Each Government represented on the Commission shall n^nVm h'^'^^h'?,,''}.*'""'''?^ therefrom upon twelve months notice filed with the Commission and confirmed in the course of the sixth month after the date of the original notice Such of the other Allied and Associated Powers as mav S .IfrSt'^f l!!t\rA^L^ss"^if^'n{y° ^^^^t^hlir^sIS bift'^w^thrt Sr^lllft ro%oZ"'' --'-ti^on^^T/ifcSil! 4 In case of the death, resignation or recall of anr Delo- gate Assistant Delegate or Assessor, a successor to him shall be nominated as soon as possible. >'"™essor to film The Commission will have its principal permanent Burpan •^ P?.''ll,a°'l will hold its first meeting in pSls as soon la pTacticable after the coming into force of the present Treaty and thereafter will meet in such place or places and at sucli time as it may deem convenient and as may be neceslaJv for the most expeditious discharge of its duties ^^'^^^^"^ At its first meetmg the Commission shall elect from among the Delegates referred to above, a Chairmin and a hi'^'^.f M*/'''?^°' "''?° ^'■"l' •I"'" offl<^e for one yeaTiSd Shan '^iin'iironu^sTAinir'' '° "^ -w'lecfioTfr [h^rf: 7. ^ffl^'^^ Commissiori is authorised to appoint all necessary oflicers agents and employees who may be required for the execution of its functions, and to fix their remuneration -to constitute committees whose members need not necessa'ril? be members of the (Commission, and to take all executive steps necessary for the purpose of discharging its dutlel^ tnd commlffees': """'""'^ ^""^ '''^"^"°" toMcers, agen?s All proceedings of the Commission shall be private, unless ??r,5?''"?"""" o«P^slo°s. the Commission shalf otherwise de- termine for special reasons. vi"oi«iac uc 9. The Commission shall be required, if the German Govern- ment so desire, to hear, within a period which it wUl fix from time to time, evidence and argument^ on the part of Germany on any question connected with her capacity to The Commission shall consider the claims and give to the ?^"^t° Government a Just opportunity to be heard, but not to take any part whatever in the decisions of the Commis- si. ,u'' Comm'ssion shall afford a similar opportunity to the allies of Germany, when it shall consider that their interests are In question. „ „ 11. The Commission shall not be bound by any particular code or rules of law or by any particular rule of evidence o? ?,tS,™''^?<"''^A "V- ^''''" *"" .S"'"^'' "y justice, equity and good faith. Its decisions must follow the same principles and rules in ail cases where they are applicable. It wfll estab lish rules relating to methods of proof of claims/ It may act on any trustworthy modes of computation. ,^ "^1^% Commission shall have "ail the powers conferred upon It, and shall exercise all the functions assigned to it by tte present Treaty. ■^ it^^*^ f"?™'^!'™ s'^all in general have wide latitude as to its control and handling of the whole reparation problem as dealt with in this Part of the present treaty and shlu have authority to interpret its provisions. Subject to the provisions of the present Treaty, the Commission Is con- stituted by the several Allied and Associated Governments referred to m paragraphs 2 and 3 above as the exclusive agency of the said Governments respectively for receiving selling holdmg, and distributing fhe reparation payments to be made by Germany under this Part of the present Trelty The Commission must comply with the following conditions and provisions : "ui..iuijB 5= ^dt-^^^}^^" P?!' °* t'le full amount of the proved claims Jf,. ^tL^^il m gold, or in ships, securities and commodities or otherwise, Germany shall be required, under such condi- tions as the Commission may determine, to cover by way nf guarantee by an equivalent issue of bonds, obligations Sr sIid7art^'of"the drfit" "^^^'^^t^ ^^ acknowledgment of the tu^^'A In periodically estimating Germany's capacity to nay t?„''„'^2"?H''°L''^''".«\^°>'°'= the Germ Jn system of taxa- tion, first, to the end that the sums for reparation which Germany is required to pay shall become a charge Spra all »nv Sr^oT i"""' ^"J^''^ fo"- the service o? discharge of any domestic loan, and secondly, so as to satisfy itself that in general, the German scheme of taxation fsfuHy as heavy [he^CommTs'sloL'" '"""^ °* ^°^ °' ^"^^ ^"^''^ repfeslnted o^ ^Jt^l-.J^ "I'^ST *° facilitate and continue the Immediate restoration of the economic life of the Allied and Associated countries, the Commission will as provided in AriYc^e 2?5 me„^*7T «e™a°y by way of security for and acknowleds ment of her debt a first instalment of gold beafer bondl free TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XXXlIi of all tax<'S and charges of every description established or to be estal'lisbed by the Government of the German E?mplre or of the German States, or by any authority subject to them ; these bunds will be delivered on account and in three portions, t.ie marks gold being payable in conformity with Article 26:; of Part IX (l'"inancial Clauses) of the present Treaty as follows : (1> To be Issued forthwith, 20,000,000,000 Marks gold bearer bonds, payable not later than May 1, 1921, without Interest. There shall be specially applied towards the amortisation of these bonds the payments which Germany is pledged to make in conformity with Article 235, after deduc- tion of the sums used for the reimbursement of expenses of the armies of occupation and for payment of foodstuffs and raw materials. Such bonds as have not been redeemed by May 1, 1921, shall then be exchanged or new bonds of the same type as those provided for below (paragraph 12, c, '(2) To be issued forthwith, further 40,000,000,000 Marks gold bearer bonds, bearing Interest at 2J4 per cent, per annum between 1921 and 1926, and thereafter at 5 per cent, per annum with an additional 1 per cent, for amortisation beginning in 1926 on the whole amount of the issue. (8) To be delivered forthwith a covering undertaking in writing to issue Then, but not until, the Commission is satisfied that Germany can meet such Interest and sinking fund obligations, a further instalment of 40,000,000,000 Marks gold 5 per cent, bearer bonds, the time and mode of payment of principal and interest to be determined by the Commission. The dates for payment of interest, the manner of apply- ing the amortisation fund, and all other questions relating to the Issue, management and regulation of the bond issue shall be determined by the Commission from time to time. Further issues by way of acknowledgment and security may be required as the Commission subsequently determines from time to time. (d) In the event of bonds, obligations or other evidence of Indebtedness issued by Germany by way of security for or acknowledgment of her reparation debt being disposed of outright, not by way of pledge, to persons other than the several Governments in whose favour Germany's original reparation indebtedness was created, an amount of such rep- aration indebtedness shall be deemed to be extinguished cor- responding to the nominal value of the bonds, etc., so dis- posed of outright, and the obligation of Germany in respect of such bonds shall be confined to her liabilities to the hold- ers of the bonds, as expressed upon their face. (e) The damage for repairing, reconstructing and re- building property in the invaded and devastated districts, including reinstallation of furniture machinery and other equipment, will be calculated according to the cost at the dates when the wc -k is done. (/) Decisions of the Commission relating to the total or partial cancellation of the capital or interest of any verified debt of Germany must be accompanied by a statement of its reasons. 13. As to voting, the Commission will observe the following rules ; When a decision of the Commission is taken, the votes of all the Delegates entitled to vote, or in the absence of any of them, of their Assistant Delegates, shall be recorded. Abstention from voting is to be treated as a vote against the proposal under discussion. Assessors have no vote. On the following questions unanimity is necessary : (0) Questions involving the sovereignty of any of the Allied and Associate d Powers, or the cancellation of the whole or any part of the debt or obligations of Germany ; (!)) Questions of determining the amount and conditions of bonds or other obligations to be issued by the German Government and cf fixing the time and manner for selling, negotiating or distributing such bonds ; (c) Any postponement, total or partial, beyond the end of 1930, of the payment of instalments falling due between May 1, 1921. and the end of 1926 inclusive ; Id) Any postponement, total or partial, of any instalment falling due after 1926 for a period exceeding three years ; (e) Questions of applying in any particular case a method of measuring damages different from that which has been previously applied in a similar case : (/) Questions of the interpretation of the provisions of this Part of the present Treaty. .\11 other questions shall be decided by the vote of a malorlty. In case of any difference of opinion among the Delegates, which cannot be solved by reference to their Governments, upon the question whether a given case is one which re- quires a unanimous vote for its decision or not, such difference shall be referred to the immediate arbitration of some impartial person to be agreed upon by their Governments, whose a-.vard the Allied and Associated Governments agree to t ccept. 14. Decisions of the Commission, In accordance with the powers conferred upon i" shall forthwith become binding and may be put into im.jedlate execution without further proceedings. The Co> nlsslon will ^sue to each of the Interested P wers. In such form as tl e Commission shall fix : (1) A certificate stating that it holds for the account of the said Po.rer bonds of the Issues mentioned above, the said certificate, on the demand of the Power concerned, being divisible in a number of parts not exceeding five ; (2) From time to time certificates stating the goods de- livered by Germany on account of her reparation debt which it holds to the account Of the said Power. The said certificates shall be registered, and upon notice to the Commission, may be transferred by endorsement. When bonds are issued for sale or negotiation, and when goods are delivered by the Commission, certificates to an equivalent value must be withdrawn. 16. Interest shall be debited to Germany as from May 1, 1021, in respect of her debt as determined by the Commission, after allowing for sums already covered by cash payments or their equivalent, or by bonds issued to the Commission, or under Article 243. The rate of interest shall be 5 per cent, unless the Commission shall determine at some future time that circumstances justify a variation of this rate. The Commission, in fixing on May 1, 1921, the total amount of the debt of Germany, may take account of interest due on sums arising out of the reparation of material damage as from November 11, 191S, up to May 1, 1921. 17. In case of default by Germany in the performance of any obligation under this Part of the present Treaty, the Com- mission will forthwith give notice of such default to each of the interested Powers and may make such recommendations as to the action to be taken in consequence of such default as it may think necessary. 18. The measures which the Allied and Associated Powers shall have the right to take, in case of voluntary default by Germany, and which Germany agrees not to regard as acts of war, may include economic and financial prohibitions and reprisals and in general such other measures as the respective Governments may determine to be necessary in the circumstances. 19. Payments required to be made in gold or its equivalent on account of the proved claims of the Allied and Associated Powers may at any time be accepted by the Commission in the form of chattels, properties, commodities, businesses, rights, concessions, within or without German territory, ships, bonds, shares or securities of any kind, or currencies of Germany or other States, the value of such substitutes for gold being fixed at a fair and just amount by the Com- mission itself. 20. The Commission, in fixing or accepting payment in specified properties or rights, shall have due regard for any legal or equitable interests of the Allied and Associated Powers or of neutral Powers or of their nationals therein. 21. No member of the Commission shall be responsible, except to the Government appointing him, for any action or omis- sion as such member. No one of the Allied or Associated Governments assumes any responsibility in respect of any other Government. 22. Subject to the provisions of the present Treaty this Annex may be amended by the unanimous decision of the Govern- ments represented from time to time upon the Commission. When all the amounts due from Germany and her allies under the present Treaty or the decisions of the Commission have been discharged and all sums received, or their equiva- lents, shall have been distributed to the Powers interested, the Commission shall be dissolved. ANNEX in. 1. Germany recognises the right of the Allied and Associated Powers to the replacement, ton for ton (gross tonnage) and class tor class, of all merchant ships and fishing boats lost or damaged owing to the v:ar. Nevertheless, and in spite of the fact that the tonnage of German shipping at present in existence is much less than that lost by the Allied and .Associated Powers in consequence of the German aggression, the right thus recognised will be enforced on German ships and boats under the following conditions : The German Government, on behalf of themselves and so as to bind all other persons interested, cede to the Allied and Associated Governments the property in all the German merchant ships which are of 1,600 tons gross and upwards ; in one-half, reckoned in tonnage, of the ships which are between 1.000 tons and 1.600 tons gross; in one-quarter, reckoned in tonnage, of the steam trawlers ; and in one- quarter, reckoned in tonnage, of the other fishing boats. The German Government will, within two months of the coming into force of the present Treaty, deliver to the Rep- aration Commission all the ships and boats mentioned in paragraph 1. The ship's and boats mentioned in paragraph 1 include all ships and boats which (a) fly, or may be entitled to fly, the German merchant flag; or (6) are owned by any German national, company or corporation or by any company or cor- poration belonging to a country other than an Allied or Associated country and vmder the control or direction of Ger- man nationals; or (c) are now under construction (1) in Germany, (2) in other than Allied or Associated countries XXXIV TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY for the account of any German national, company or cor- poration. 4. For the purpose of providing documents of title for the ships and boats to be handed over as above mentioned, the German Government will : (a) Deliver to the Keparation Commission In respect of each vessel a bill of sale or other document of title evidenc- ing the transfer to the Commission of the entire property in the vessel, free from all encumbrances, charges and Hens of all kinds, as the Commission may require ; (6) Take all measures that may be indicated by the Rep- aration Commission for ensuring that the ships themselves shall be placed at its disposal. 5. As an additional part of reparation, Germany agrees to cause merchant ships to be built in German yards for the account of the Allied and Associated Governments as fol- lows : (a) Within three months of the coming into force of the present Treaty, the Reparation Commission will notify to the German Government the amount of tonnage to be laid down in German shipyards in each of the two years next succeeding the three months mentioned above. (b) Within two years of the coming into force of the present Treaty, the lieparatlon Commission will notify to the German Government the amount of tonnage to be laid down in each of the three years following the two years mentioned above. (c) The amount of tonnage to be laid down In each year shall not exceed 200,000 tons, gross tonnage. (d) The specifications of the ships to be built, the condi- tions under which they are to be built and delivered, the price per ton at which they are to be accounted for by the Reparation Commission, and all other questions relating to the accounting, ordering, building and delivery of the ships, shall be determined by the Commission. Germany undertakes to restore in kind and in normal condition of upkeep' to the Allied and Associated Powers, within two months of the coming into force of the present Treaty, in accordance with procedure to be laid down by the Reparation Commission, any boats and other movable ap- pliances belonging to Inland navigation which since August 1, 1914, have by any means whatever come into her posses- sion or into the possession of her nationals, and which can be identified. With a view to make good the loss in inland navigation tonnage, from whatever cause arising, which has been in- curred during the war by the Allied and Associated Powers, and which cannot be made good by means of the restitution prescribed above, Germany agrees to cede to the Reparation Commission a portion of the German river fleet up to the amount of the loss mentioned above, provided that such ces- sion shall not exceed 20 per cent, of the ri^er fleet as it existed on November 11, 1918. The conditions of this cession shall be settled by the ar- bitrators referred to In Article S39 of Part XII (Ports, Waterways and Railways) of the present Treaty, who are charged with the settlement of difliculties relating to the ap- portionment of river tonnage resulting from the new inter- national regime applicable to certain river systems or from the territorial changes affecting those systems. 7. Germany agrees to take any measures that may be in- dicated to her by the Reparation Commission for obtaining the full title to the property in all ships which have during the war been transferred, or are in' process of transfer, to neutral flags, without the consent of the Allied and Associated Governments. 8. Germany waives all claims of any description against the Allied and Associated Governments and their nationals in respect of the detention, employment, loss or damage of any German ships or boats, exception being made of payments due in respect of the employment of ships in conformity with the Armistice Agreement of January 13, 1919, and subsequent Agreements. The handing over of the ships of the German mercantile marine must be tontinued without interruption in accordance with the said Agreement. 9. Germany waives all claims to vessels or cargoes sunk by or in consequence of naval action and subsequently salved, in which any of the Allied or Associated Governments or their nationals may have any interest either as owners, charterers, insurers or otherwise, notwithstanding any decree of con- demnation which may have been made by a Prize Court of Germany or of her allies. ANNEX IV. 1. Th Allied and Associated Powers require, and Germany undertakes, that in part satisfaction of her obligations ex- pressed in the present Part she will, as hereinafter provided, devote her economic resources directly to the physical restor- ation of the invaded areas of the Allied and Associated Powers, to the extent that these Powers may determine. 2. The Allied and Associated Governments may file with the Reparation Commission lists showing : (a) Animals, machinery, equipment, tools and like articles of a commercial character;, which have been seized, con- sumed or destroyed by Germany or destroyed in direct con sequence of military operations, and which such Govern ments, for the purpose of meeting immediate and urgen needs, desire to have replaced by animals and articles o the same nature which are in being in German territory a: the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty ; (6) Reconstruction, materials (stones, bricks, refractory bricks, tiles, wood, window-glass, steel, lime, cement, etc.), machinery, heating apparatus, furniture and like articles of a commercial character which the said Governments desire to have produced and manufactured in Germany and de- livered to them to permit of the restoration of the invaded ureas. 3. The lists relating to the articles mentioned in 2 (o) above shall be tiled within sixty days after the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty. The lists relating to the articles in 2 (6) above shall be filed on or before December 31, 1919. The lists shall contain all such details as are customary in commercial contracts dealing with the subject matter, including sptciflcations, dates of delivery (but not extending over more than four years), and places of delivery, but not price or value, which shall be fixed as hereinafter provided by the Commission. 4. Immediately upon the filing of such lists with the Com- mission, the Commission shall consider the amount and num- ber of the materials and animals mentioned in the lists pro- vided for above which are to be required of Germany. In reaching a decision on this matter the Commission shall take into account such domestic requirements of Germany as It deems essential for th^maintenance of Germany's social and economic life, the prices and dates at which similar articles can be obtained In the Allied and Associated countries as compared with those to be fixed for German articles, and the general interest of the Allied and Associated Govern- ments that the industrial life of Germany be not so disor- ganised as to affect adversely the ability of Germany to per- form the other acts of reparation stipulated for. Machinery, equipment, tools and like articles of a com- mercial character in actual industrial use are not, however, to be demanded of Germany unless there is no free stock of such articles respectively which is not In use and Is available, and then not In excess of thirty per cent, of the quantity of such articles In use in any one establishment or under- taking. The Commission shall give representatives of the German Government and opportunity and a time to be heard as to their capacity to furnish the said materials, articles and animals. The decision of the Commission shall thereupon and at the earliest possible moment be communicated to the German Government and to the several interested Allied and Asso- ciated Governments. The German Government undertakes to deliver the ma terlals, articles and animals as specified in the said com municatlon, and the interested Allied and Associated Govern ments severally agree to accept the same, provided they con form to the specification given, or are not, in the Judgmeni of the Commission, unfit to be utilized in the work of reparation. 5. The Commission shall determine the value to be attributed to the materials, articles and animals to be delivered In ac- cordance with the foregoing, and the Allied or Associated Power receiving the same agrees to be charged with such value and the amount thereof shall be treated as a payment by Germany to be divided in accordance with Article 237 of this Part of the present Treaty. In cases where the right to require physical restoration as above provided Is exercised, the Commission shall ensure that the amount to be credited against the reparation obligation of Germany shall be the fair value of work done or materials supplied by (Germany, and that the claim made by the inter- ested Power in respect of the damage so repaired by physical restoration shall be discharged to the extent of the proportioi which the damage thus repaired bears to the whole of tht damage thus claimed for. 6. As an Immediate advance on account of the animals ve ferred to in paragraph 2 (a) above, Germany undertakes tc deliver in equal monthly instalments In the three months following the coming into force of the present Treaty th< following quantities of live stock : ^ (1) To the French Oovernment. BOO stallions (3 to 7 years) ; 30,000 fillies and mares (18 months to 7 years), Ardea nais Boulonnais or Belgian ; 2,000 bulls (18 months to 3 years) ; 90,000 milch cows (2 to 6 years) ; 1,000 rams ; 100,000 sheep ; 10,000 goats. (2) To the Belgian Government. 200 stallions (3 to 7 years), large Belgian type; 5,000 mares (3 to 7 years), large Belgian type; 5,000 fillies (18 months to 3 years), large Belgian type 2,000 bulls (18 months to 3 years) ; 50,000 milch cows (2 to 6 years) ; 40,000 heifers; 200 rams ; 20,000 sheep ; 15,000 sows. TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XXXV The animals delivered shall be of average health and condition. To the extent that animals so delivered cannot be Identified as animals taken away or seized, the value of such animals shall be credited against the reparation obligations of Ger- many in accordance with paragraph 5 of this Annex. 7. Without waiting for the decisions of the Commission re- ferred to in paragraph 4 of this Annex to be taken, Germany must continue the delivery to France of the agricultural material referred to in Article III of the renewal dated January 16, 1919, of the Armistice. ANNEX V. 1. Germany accords the following options for the delivery of coal and derivatives of coal to the undermentioned signa- tories of the present Treaty. Germany undertakes to deliver to France seven million tons of coal per year for ten years. In addition, Germany undertakes to deliver to France annually for a period not exceeding ten years an amount of coal equal to the difference between the annual production before the war of the coal mines of the Nord and I'as de Calais, destroyed as a result of the war, and the production of the mines of the same area during the years in question ; such delivery not to excee(l twenty million tons in any one year of the first five years, and eight million tons in any one year of the succeeding five years. It is understood that due diligence will be exercised in the restoration of the destroyed mines in the Nord and the Pas de Calais. 3. Germany undertakes to deliver to Belgium eight million tons of coal annually for ten years. 4. Germany undertakes to deliver to Italy up to the follow- ing quantities of coal : July 1919 to June 1920 4'/! million tons, — 1920 -^ 1921 6 — — 1921 — 1922 7J4 — — 1922 — 1923 8 — — 1923 — 1924 and each of the following five years. . . »% — At least two-thirds of the actual deliveries to be land- bome. 5. Germany further undertakes to deliver annually to Luxem- burg, If directed by the Reparation Commission, a quantity of coal equal to the pre-war annual consumption of German coal in Luxemburg. 6. The prices to be paid for coal delivered under these op- tions shall be as follows : (a) For overland delivery, including delivery by barge, the German pithead price to German national's, plus the freight to French, Belgian, Italian or Luxemburg frontiers, provided that the pithead price does not exceed the pithead price of British coal for export. In the case of Belgian bunker coal, the price shall not exceed tne Dutch bunker price. Railroad and barge tariffs shall not be higher than the lowest similar rates paid in Germany. (6) For sea delivery, the German export price f. o. b. German ports, or the British export price f. o. b. British ports, whichever may be lower. 7. The Allied and Associated Governments Interested may demand the delivery, in place of coal, of metallurgical coke In the proportion of 3 tons of coke to 4 tons of coal. 8. Germany undertakes to deliver to France, and to trans- port to the French frontier by rail or by water, the follow- ing products, during each of the three years following the coming into force of this Treaty : Benzol S.'i.OdO tons Coal tar 50,000 tons Sulphate of ammonia 30,000 tons All or part of the coal tar may, at' the option of the French Government, be replaced by corresponding quanti- ties of products of distillation, such as light oils, heavy oils, anthracene, naphthalene or pitch. 9. The price paid for coke and for the articles referred to in the preceding paragraph shall be the same as the price paid by German nationals under the same conditions of shipment to the French frontier or to the German ports, and shall be subject to any advantages which may be ac- corded similar products furnished to German nationals. 10. The foregoing options shall be exercised through the in- tervention of the Reparation Commission, which, subject to the specific provisions hereof, shall have power to deter- mine all questions relative to procedure and the qualities and quantities of products, the quantlt.y of coke which may be substituted for coal, and the times and modes of de- livery and payment. In giving notice to the German Gov- ernment of the foregoing options the Commission shall give at least 120 days' notice of deliveries to be made after January 1, 1920, and at least 30 days' notice of deliveries te be made between the coming into force of this Treaty and January 1, 1920. Until Germany has received the de- mands referred to In this paragraph, the provisions of the Protocol of December 25, 1918, (Execution of Article VI of the Armistice of November 11, 1918) remain In force. The notice to be given to the German Government of the exercise of the right of substitution accorded by paragraphs 7 and 8 shall be such as the Reparation Commission may consider sufficient. If the Commission shall determine that the full exercise of the foregoing options would interfere unduly with th industrial requirements of Germany, the Commission is authorised to postpone or to cancel deliveries and in so doing to settle all questions of priority ; but the coal to replace coal from destroyed mines shall receive priority over other deliveries. ANNEX VI. 1. Germany accords to the Reparation Commission an option to require as part of reparation the delivery by Germany of such quantities and kinds of dyestuffs and chemical drugs as the Commission may designate, not exceeding 50 per cent, of the total stock of each and every kind of dyestuSE and chemical drug in Germany or under German control at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty. This option shall be exercised within sixty days of the receipt by the Commission of such particulars as to stocks as may be considered necessary by the Commission. Germany further accords to the Reparation Commission an option to require delivery during the period from the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty until January 1, 1920, and during each period of six "months thereafter until January 1, 1925, of any specified kind of d.vestutf and chemical drug up to an amount not exceeding 25 per cent, of the German production of such dyestuffs and chemical drugs during the previous six months period. If in any case the production during such previous six months was, in the opinion of the Commission, less than normal, the amount required may be 25 per cent, of the normal production. Such option shall be exercised within four weeks after the receipt of such particulars as to production and in such form as may be considered necessary bv the Commission ; these particulars shall be furnished by the German Govern- ment immediately after the expiration of each six months period. 3. For dyestuffs and chemical drugs delivered under para- graph 1, the price shall be fixed by the Commission having regard to prewar net export prices and to subsequent in- creases of cost. For dyestuffs and chemical drugs delivered under para- graph 2, the price shall be fixed by the Commission having regard to pre-war net export prices and subsequent varia- tions of cost, or the lowest net selling price of similar dye- stuffs and chemical drugs to any othei; purchaser. 4. All details, including mode .-md times of exercising the options, and making delivery, and all other questions aris- ing under this arrangement shall be determined by the Reparation Commission : the German Government wil'l fur- nish to the Commission all necessary information and other assistance which it may require. The above expression "dyestuffs and chemical drugs" in- cludes all synthetic dyes and drugs and intermediate or other products used in connection with dvelng, so far as they are manufactured for sale. The ptes'ent arrangement shall also apply to cinchona bark and salts of quinine. ANNE7X VII. Germany renounces on her own behalf and on behalf of her nationals in favour of the Principal Allied and Asso- ciated Powers all rights, titles or privileges of whatever nature in the submarine cables set out below, or in any portions thereof : Emden-Vigo : from the Straits of Dover to off Vigo ; Emden-Brest : from off Cherbourg to Brest ; Emden-Tenerlffe : from off Dunkirk to off Teneriffe ; Emden-.\zores (1) : from the Straits of Dover to Fayal ; Emden-.\zores (2) : from the Straits of Dover to Fayal ; Azores-New-York ( 1 ) : from Faval to New York ; Azores-New-York (2) : from Fayal to the longitude of Halifax, Teneriffe-Monrovia : from off Teneriffe to off Mon- rovia ; Monrovia-Lome : I lat. -.-J' 30' N. ( long. :7° 40' W. of Greenwich ; and from about . XXXVI TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY I lat. :3° 48' N. ; ( long. :0° 00', to Lome ; Lome-Duala : from Lome to JJuala ; Monrovia-Pernambuco : from off Monrovia to off Pernambuco ; Constantinople-Constanza : from Constantinople to Conatanza ; Yap-Shanghai, Yap-Guam, and Yap-Menado (Celebes) : from Yap Island to Shanghai, from Yap Island to Guam Island, and from Yap Island to Menado. The value of the above mentioned cables or portions thereof in so far as they are privately owned, calculated on the basis of the original cost less a suitable allow- ance for depreciation, shall be credited to Germany in the reparation account. Section II. special fkuvisiuns. Article 245. Within six months after the coming into force of the. present Treaty the German Government must restore to the French Government the trophies, archives, historical souvenirs or works of art carried away from France by the German authorities in the course of the war of 1870- 1S71 and during this last war, in accordance with a list which will be communicated to it by the l^rench (Govern- ment ; particularly the u rench nags taken in the couree oi the war of 1870-1871 and all the political papers taken bv the German authorities on October lu, 1870, at the chateau of Cercay, near Brunoy (Seine-et-Oise) belonging at the time to Mr. Eouher, formerly Minister of State. Abticle 24G. Within six months from the coming Into force of tne present Treaty, Germany will restore to His Majesty the King of the Hedjaz the original Koran of the (Jailph fLIth- man. which was removed from Medina by the Turkish au- thorities and is stated to have been presented to the ex- Emperor William II, Within the same period Germany will hand over to His Britannic Majesty's Government the skull of the Sultan Mkwawa which was removed from the Protectorate of Ger- man East Africa and taken to Germany. 'The delivery of the articles above referred to will be ef- fcted In such place and in such conditions as may be laid down by the Governments to which they are to be restored. Article 247. Germany undertakes to furnish to the University of Lou- vain, within three months after a request made by it and transmitted through the intervention of the Ueparation Com- mission, manuscripts, incunabula, printed books, maps and objects of collection corresponding in number and value to those destroyed in the burning by Germany of the Library of Louvain. All details regarding such replacement will be determined by the Reparation Commission. Germany undertakes to deliver to Belgium, through the Reparation Commission, within six months of the coming into force of the present Treaty, in order to enable Belgium to reconstitute two great artistic works ; (1) The leaves of the triptych of the Mystic Lamb painted bv the Van Eyck brothers, formerly in the Church of St. Bavon at Ghent, now in the Berlin Museum ; (2) The leaves of the triptych of the Last Supper, painted by Dierick Bouts, formerly in the Church of St. Peter at Louvain, two of which are now in the Berlin Museum and two in the Old Pinakothek at Munich. PART IX. FINANCIAL CLAUSES. Article 248. Subject to such exceptions as the Reparation Commission may approve, a first charge upon all the assets and reve- nues of the German Empire and its constituent States shall be the cost of reparation and all other costs arising under the present Treaty or any treaties or agreements supple- mentary thereto or under arrangements concluded between Germany and the Allied and Associated Powers during the Armistice or its extensions. Up to May 1, 1921, the German Government shall not export or disp'ose of, and shall forbid the export or dis- posal of, gold without the previous approval of the Allied and Associated Powers acting through the Reparation Com- mission. Article 249. There shall be paid by the German Government the total cost of all armies of the Alied and Associated Governments in occupied German territory from the date of the signa- ture of the Armistice of November 11, 1918, including the keep of men and beasts, lodging and billeting, pay and al- lowances, salaries and wages, bedding, heating, lighting, clothing, equipment, harness and saddlery, armament and rolling-atock, air services, treatment of sick and wounded veterinary and remount services, transport service of all sorts (such as bv rail, sea or river, motor lorries), cominunl- tations and correspondence, and in general the cost of au Idministrative or technical services the working of which Is necessary for the training of troops and for keeping their numbers up to strength and preserving their military '' "ThT Mst of such liabilities under the above heads so fai as they relate to purchases or requisitions by the Allied and Associated Governments in the occupied territories shall be paid by the German Government to the Allied and Asso- ciated Governments in marks at the current or agreed rate of exchange. All other of the above costs shall be paid in gold marks. Article 250. I Germany confirms the surrender of all material hande( over to the Allied and Associated Powers in accordance witi the Armistice of November 11, 1918, and subsequent Arm istice Agreements, and recognises the title of the Allied am Associated Powers to such material. There shall be credited to the German Govemmeni against the sums due from it to the Allied and Associatei Powers for reparation, the value, as assessed by the Repa ration Commission, referred to in Article 233 of Part VH (Reparation) of the present Treaty, of the material hande« over in accordance with Article VII of the Armistice o November 11, 1918, or Article 111 of the Armistice Agree ment of January 16, 1919, as well as of any other mate rial handed over in accordance with the Armistice of No vember 11, 1918, and of subsequent Armistice Agreement! for which, as having non-military value, credit should 1] the judgment of the Reparation Commission be allowed t the German Government. Property belonging to the Allied and Associated Govern meats or their nationals restored or surrendered under thi .\rmistice Agreements in specie shall not be credited to th German Government. Article 251. The priority of the charges established by Article 241 .shall, subject to the qualifications made below, be follows ; (a) The cost of the armies of occupation as defin{ under Article 249 during the Armistice and its tensions : (6 1 The cost of any armies of occupation as deflni under Article 249 after the coming into force of tl present Treaty ; (CI The cost of reparation arising out of the presei Treaty or any treaties or conventions supplemental thereto ; (rf) The cost of all other obligations incumbent on Ger-" many under the Armistice Conventions or under this Treaty or any treaties or conventions supplementary thereto. The payment for such supplies of food and raw mate- rial for Germany and such other payments as may be judged by the Allied and Associated Powers to be essential to enable Germany to meet her obligations in respect of reparation will have priority to the extent and upon the conditions which have been or may be determined by the Governments of the said Powers. Article 252. The right of each of the Allied and Associated Powers to dispose of enemy assets and property within its jurisdic- tion at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty is not affected by the foregoing provisions. Article 253. Nothing in the foregoing provisions shall prejudice in any manner charges or mortgages lawfully effected in favour of the Allied or Associated Powers or their nationals respec- tively, before the date at which a state of war existed between Germany and the Allied or Associated Power con- cerned, by the German Empire or its constituent States, or by German nationals, on assets in their ownership at that date. Article 254. The Powers to which German territory is ceded shall, subject to the qualifications made in Article 255, undertake to pay : (1) A portion of the debt of the German Empire as it stood on August 1, 1914, calculated on the basis of the ratio between the average for the three financial years 1911, 1912, 1913, of such reve- nues of the ceded territory, and the average for the same years of such revenues of the whole German Empire as in the judgment of the Repa- ration Commission are best calculated to repre- sent the relative ability of the respective terri- tories to make payment ; (2) A portion of the debt as it stood on August 1, 1914. of the German State to which the ceded territory belonged, to be determined in accord- ance with the principle stated above. Such portions shall be determined by the Reparation Commission. The method of discharging the obligation, both in re- spect of capital and of interest, so assumed shall be fixed by the Reparation Commission. Such method may take the form, inter alia, of the assumption by the Power to which the territory is ceded of Germany's liability for the German debt held by her nationals. But in the event of the method adopted involving any payments to the German Govern- ment, such payments shall be transferred to the Reparation Commission on account of the sums due for reparation so long as any balance in respect of such sums remains un- paid. Article 255. (1) As an exception to the above provision and taaa- TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XXXVII much as In 1871 Germany refused to undertake any portion of the burden of the French debt, France shall be, In respect of Alsace-Lorraine, exempt from any payment under Article 254. . , , , ,, . , ,, (2) In the case of Poland that portion of the debt which. In the opinion of the Reparation Commission, is attributable to the measures taken bv the Uerman and I'russian Govern- ments for the German colonisation of Poland shall be ex- cluded from the apportionment to be made under Article (3) In the case of all ceded territories other than Alsace-Lorraine, that portion of the debt of the German Empire or German States which, in the opinion of the Reparation Commission, represents expenditure by the Gov- ernments of the (Jerman Empire or States upon the Gov- ernment properties referred to in Article 2.50, shall be ex- cluded from the apportionment to be made under Article 254. Article 256. Powers to which German territory is ceded shall acquire all property and possessions situated therein belonging to the German Empire or to the German States, and the value of such acquisitions shall be fixed by the Reparation Commis- sion, and paid by the State acquiring the territory to the Reparation Commission for the credit of the German Gov- ment on account of the sums due for reparation. For the purposes of this Article the property and pos- sessions of the German Empire and States shall be deemed to Include all the property of the Crown, the Empire or the States, and the private property of the former German Emperor and other Royal personages. In view of the terms on which Alsace-Lorraine was ceded to Germany in 1871, France shall be exempt In re- spect thereof from making any payment or credit under this Article for any property or possessions of the Ger- man Empire or States situated therein. Belgium also shall be exempt from making any pay- ment or any credit under this Article for any property or nossessions of the German Empire or States situated in German territory ceded to Belgium under the present Treaty. „._ Akticle 2o7. In the case of the former German territories, including colonies protectorates or dependencies, administered by a Mandatory under Article 22 of Part I (League of National of the present Treaty, neither the territory nor the Manda- tory Power shall be charged with any portion of the debt of the German Empire or States. ^ ti. n »« All property and possessions belonging to the (jerrnan Empire or to the German States situated in such territo- ries shall be transferred with the territories to the Man- ■ datorv Power in its capacity as such and no payment shall "be made nor any credit given to those Governments in consideration of this transfer. For the purposes of this Article the property and pos- sessions of the German Empire and of the German States shall be deemed to include all the property of the Crown, the Empire or the States and the private property of the former German Emperor and other Royal personages. Article 258. Germany renounces all rights accorded to her or her na- tionals by treaties, conventions or agreements, of whatsoever kind, to representation upon or participation in the control or administration of commissions, state b«nks agencies or other financial or economic organisations of an Intel national character, exercising powers of contro or administration, and operating in any of the Allied or Associated States, or In Austria, Hungarv. Bulgaria or Turkey, or in the de- pendencies of these States, or in the former Russian Empire. Article 259. (1) Germany agrees to deliver within one month from the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, to sSch authority as the Principal Allied «n1 Associated Powers mav designate, the sum In gold which was to be deposited in the Reichsbank in the name of the Council of the Admin- istration of the Ottoman Public Debt as security for the first Issue of Turkish Government currency notes. («) Germany recognises her obligation to make annually for the period of twelve years the payments in gold for which Pi^ovision is made in the German Treasury Bonds deposited bv her from time to time m the name ot tne Council of the Administration of the Ottoman Public Debt as security for the second and subsequent Issues of Turkish G'overnment currency notes. mnnth (.3) Germany undertakes to deliver, within one month from the cTmlng into force of the present Treaty, to^uch authority as the Principal Allied and Associated Powera may rtesienate the gold deposit constituted in the KeicnsoanK or e?se"where representing the residue of the »dj»?>.^^'". f <1 aereed to on Mav 5, 1915. hv the Council of the Administra- tion of the Ottoman Public Debt to the Imperial Ottoman Government ^ ^^^^ ^^ transfer to the Principal Allied and Associated 'Powers any title that she may haje J° t^e sum In gold and silver transmitted by her to the Turkish Minlstrv of Finance in November, IfllS, In anticipation of the pavment to be made in May, 1919, for the service of *'^V5')"Glrm'a"nT'lfnd^rTakes to transfer to^ the Principal Allied and Associated Powers, within a period of one month from the coming Into force of the present Treaty, any sums ii gold transferred as pledge or as collateral security to the German Government or its nationals In connection with loans made by them to the Austro-Hungarlan Government. (6) Without prejudice to Article 292 of Part X (Eco- nomic Clauses) of the present Treaty, Germany confirms the renunciation provided for in Article X v" of the Armis- tice of November 11, I'JIS, of any benefit disclosed by the Treaties of Bucharest and of Brest-Litovsk and by the treaties supplementary thereto. Germany undertakes to transfer, either to Roumania or to the Principal Allied and Associated Powers as the case may be, all monetary instruments, specie, securities and nego- tiable instruments, or goods, which she has received under the aforesaid Treaties. , (7) The sums of money and all securities, instruments and goods of whatsoever nature, to be delivered, paid and transferred under the provisions of this Article, shall be disposed of by the Principal Allied and Associated Powers in a manner hereafter to be determined by those Powers. Article 260. Without prejudice to the renunciation of any rights by Germany on behalf of herself or of her nationals in the other provisions of the present Treaty, the Reparation Com- mission may within one year from the coming into force of the present Treaty demand that the German Government become possessed of any rights and Interests of German nationals in any public utility undertaking or in any conces- sion operating in Russia, China, Turkey, Austria, Hungary and Bulgaria, or in the possessions or dependencies of these States or In any territory formerly belonging to Germany or her allies, to be ceded by Germany or her allies to any Power or to be administered by a Mandatory under the present Treaty, and may require that the German Govern- ment transfer, within six months of the date of demand, all such rights and interests and any similar rights and in- terests the German Government may itself possess to the Reparation Commission. Germany shall be responsible for Indemnifying her na- tionals so dispossessed, and the Reparation Commission shall credit Germany, on account of sums due for reparation, with such sums In respect of the value of the transferred rights and interests as may be assessed by the Reparation Com- mission, and the German Government shall, witbin six months from the coming into force of the present Ireaty, communicate to the Reparation Commission all such ights and interests, whether already granted, contingent ir not yet exercised, and shall renounce on behalf of itself and Its nationals in favour of the Allied and Associated Powers all such rights and interests which have not been so communi- cated. „„, Article 261. Germany undertakes to transfer to the Allied and Asso- ciated Powers any claims she may have to payment or re- payment by the Governments of Austria. Hungary, Bulgaria orTurkev, and, in particular, any claims which may arise, now or hereafter, from the fulfilment of undertakings made by Germany during the war to those Governments. Article 202. Any monetary obligation due by Germany arising out of the present Treaty and exressed In terms of gold marks shall be payable at the option of the creditors in pounds sterling payable in London ; gold dollars of the United States of America payable In New York ; gold francs payable In Paris ; or gold lire payable in Rome, . For the purpose of this Article the gold coins mentioned above shall be defined as being of the weight and fineness of gold as enacted by law on January 1 1914. Article 263. Germany gives a guarantee to the Brazilian Government that all s'ums representing the sale of coffee belonging to the State of Sao Paolo in the ports of Hamburg, Bremen. Antwerp and Trieste, which were deposited with the Bank of Bleichroder at Berlin, shall be reimbursed together with Interest at the rate or rates agreed upon, Germany having prevented the transfer of the sums in question to the State of Sao Paolo at the proper time, guarantees also that the reimbursement shall be effected at the rate of exchange oi the day of the deposit. PART X. ECONOMIC CLAUSES. Section I. COMMERCIAL RELATIONS. Chapter I. CUSTOMS regulations, duties and restrictions. Article 264. Germanv undertakes that goods the produce or manufa<> ture of any one ot the Allied or Associated States imported Into German territory, from whatsoever place arriving, shall not be subjected to other or higher duties or charges (In- cluding internal charges) than those to which the like goods the produce or manufacture of any other such State or of anv other foreign country are subject. Germany will not maintain or Impose any prohibition or restriction on the importation into German territory of any goods the produce or manufacture of the territories of any one of the Allied or Associated States, from whatsoever place arriving, which shall not equally extend to the impor- tation of the like goods the produce or manufacture of any other such State or of any other foreign country. XXXVIII TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY Abticlu 265. Germany further undertakes that, In the matter of the regime applicable on importation, no discrimination against the commerce of any of the Allied and Associated States as compared with any other of the said States or any other foreign country shall be made, even by indirect means, such as customs regulations or procedure, methods of verification or analysis conditions of payment of duties, tariff classifi- cation or interpretation, or the op'eration of monopolies. Article 266. In all that concerns exportation Germany undertakes that goods, natural products or manufactured articles, exported from German territory to the territories of any one of the Allied or Associated States, shall not be subjected to other or higher duties or charges (including internal charges) than those paid on the like goods exported to any other such State or to any other foreign country. Germany will not maintain or impose any prohibition or restriction on the exportation of any goods sent from her territory to any one of the Allied or Associated States which shall not equally extend to the exportation of the like goods, natural products or manufactured articles, sent to any other such State or to any other foreign country. Article 267. Every favour, immunity or privilege in regard to the im- portation, exportation or transit of goods granted by Ger- many to any Allied or Associated State or to any other for- eign country whatever shall simultaneously and uncondi- tionally, without request and without compensation, be extended to all the Allied and A.ssociated States. Article 208. The provisions of Articles 264 to 267 inclusive of this Chapter and of Article 323 of Part Xll (Ports, Waterways and Railways) of the present Treaty are subject to the fol- lowing exceptions : ^ ^, , , ^ (a) For a period of five years from the coming into force of the present Treaty, natural or manufactured prod- ucts which both originate in and come from the territories of Alsace and Lorraine reunited to France shall, on impor- tation into German customs territory, be exempt from all customs duty. , „ , . . -, The French Government shall fix each year, by decree communicated to the German Government, the nature and amount of the products which shall enjoy this exemption. The amount of each product which may be thus sent an- nually into Germany shall not exceed the average of the amounts sent annually in the years Wll-lOlS. Further, during the period above mentioned the German Government shall allow the free export from German.y, and the free re-importation into Germany, exempt from all cus- toms duties and other charges (including internal charges), of yarns, tissues, and other textile materials or textile prod- ucts of anv kind and in any condition, sent from Germany Into the territories of Alsace or Lorraine, to be subjected there to anv finishing process, such as bleaching, dyeing, printing, mercerisation, gassing, twisting or dressing. (b) During a period of three years from the coming into force of the present Treaty natural or manufactured products which both originate in and come from Polish territories which before the war were part of Germany shall, on importation into German customs territory, be exempt from all customs duty. The Polish Government shall fix each year, by decree communicated to the German Government, the nature and amount of the products which shall enjoy this exemption. The amount of each product which may be thus sent annu- ally into Germany shall not exceed the average of the amounts sent annually in the years 1011-1913, _ (c) The Allied and Associated Powers reserve the right to require Germaflv to accord freedom from customs duty, on importation into German customs territory, to natural products and manufactured articles which both originate in and come from the Grand Duchy of Luxemburg, for a period of five years from the coming into force of the pres- ent Treaty. The nature and amount of the products which shall enjoy the benefits of this regime shall be communicated each year to the German Government. The amount of each product which may be thus sent annually Into Germany shall not exceed the average of the amounts sent annually in the years 1911-1913. Article 269. During the first six months after the coming into force of the present Treaty, the duties imposed by Germany on Imports from Allied and Associated States shall not be higher than the most favourable duties which were applied to imports into Germany on .July 31, 1914. During a further period of thirty months after the ex- piratiop of the first six months, this provision shall con- tinue to be applied exclusively with regard to products which, beins comprised in Section A of the First Category of the German Customs Tariff of December 25, 1902, en- joyed at the above-mentioned date (July 31, 1914) rates con- ventionalised bv treaties with the Allied and Associated Powers, with the addition of all kinds of wine and vege- table oils, of artificial silk and of washed or scoured wool, whether or not they were the subject of special conventions before July 31, 1914. Article 270. The Allied and Associated Powers reserve the right to apply to German territory occupied by their troops a sp&i cial customs regime as regards imports and exports. In the event of such a measure being necessary in their oplnioi^ In order to safeguard the economic Interests of the popula' tlon of these territories. Chapter II. shipping. Article 271. As regards sea fishing, maritime coasting trade, and marl^ time towage, vessels of the Allied and Associated Powers shall enjoy, in German territorial waters, the treatment accorded to vessels of the most favoured nation. Article 272. Germany agrees that, notwithstanding any stipulation to the contrary contained in the Conventions relating to the North Sea fisheries and liquor traflQc, all rights of inspection and police shall, in the case of flshing-boats of the Allied Powers, be exercised solely by ships belonging to those Powers. Article 273. In the case of vessels of the Allied or Associated Powers, all classes of certificates or documents relating to the ves- sel, which were recognised as valid by Germany before the war, or which may hereafter be recognised as valid by the principal maritime States, shall be recognised by Germany as valid and as equivalent to the corresponding certificates is- sued to German vessels. A similar recognition shall be accorded to the certificates and documents Issued to their vessels by the Governments of new States, whether they have a sea-coast or not. provided that such certificates and documents shall be issued In con- formity with the general practice observed in the principal maritime States. The High Contracting Parties agree to recognise the flag fiown by the vessels of an Allied or Associated Power hav- ing no sea-coast which are registered at some one specified place situated in its territory ; such place shall serve as the port of registry of such vessels. Chapter III. UNFAIR competition. Article 274. Germany undertakes to adopt all the necessary legisla- tive and administrative measures to protect goods the prod- uce or manufacture of any one of the Allied and Associated Powers from all forms of unfair competition in commercial transactions. Germany undertakes to prohibit and repress by seizure and by other appropriate remedies the importation, exporta- tion, manufacture, distribution, sale or offering for sale in its territory of all goods bearing upon themselves or their usual get-up or wrappings any marks, names, devices, or description whatsoever which are calculated to convey di- rectly or indirectly a false indication of the origin, type, nature, or special characteristics of such goods. Article 275. Germany undertakes on condition that recipToclty Is ac- corded in these matters to respect any law, or any adminis- trative or judicial decision given in conformity with such law, in force in any Allied or Associated State and duly communicated to her by the proper authorities, defining or regulating the right to any regional appellation in respect of wine or spirits produced in the State to which the region belongs, or the conditions under which the use of any such appellation may be permitted ; and the Importation, exporta- tion, manufacture, distribution, sale or offering for sale of products or articles bearing regional appellations inconsist- ent with such law or order shall be prohibited by the Ger- man Government and reptessed by the measures prescribed in the preceding Article. Chapter IV. Germany undertakes : (a) Not to subject the nationals of the Allied and Asso- ciated Powers to any prohibition in regard to the exercise of occupations, professions, trade and industry, which shall not be equally applicable to all aliens without exception ; lb) Not to subject the nationals of the Allied and Associated Powers in regard to the rights referred to In paragraph (a) to any regulation or restriction which might contravene directly or indirectly the stipulations of the said paragraph, or which shall be other or more disadvantageous than those which are applicable to nationals of the most favoured nation ; (c) Not to subject the nationals of the Allied and Asso- ciated Powers, their property, rights or interests, including companies and associations in which they are interested, to any charge, tax or impost, direct or indirect, other or higher than those which are or may be imposed on her own na- tionals or their property, rights or interests ; (d) Not to subject the nationals of any one of the Allied and Associated Powers to any restriction which was not applicable on July 1. 1914, to the nationals of snch Powers unless such restriction Is likewise imposed on her own nationals. TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XXXIX Article 277. The nationals of the Allied and Associated Powers shall enjoy In German terrltoiy a constant protection for their persons and tor their property, rights and interests, and shall have free access to the courts of law. Abticle 278. Germany undertakes to recognise any new nationality which has" been or may be acquired by her nationals under the laws of the Allied and Associated Powers and in ac- cordance with the decisions of the competent authorities of these Powers pursuant to naturalisation laws or under treaty stipulations, and to regard such persons as navhig, m consequence of the acquisition of such new nationality, in all respects severed their allegiance to their country of Aeticlb 279. The Allied and Associated Powers may appoint consuls- general, consuls, vice-consuls, and consular agents In Ger- man towns and ports. Germany undertakes to approve the designation of the consuls-general, consuls vice-consuls, and consular agents, whose names shall be notified to her, ana to admit them to the exercise of their functions in conformity with the usual rules and customs. Chapter V. general articles. Article 280. The obligations imposed on Germany by Chapter I and by Articles 271 and 572 of Chapter II above shall cease to have effect five years from the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, unless otherwise provided in the text. or unless the Council of the League of Nations shall, at least twelve months before the expiration of that period, de- cide that these obligations shall be maintained for a further period with or without amendment. Article 276 of Chapter IV shall remain in operation, with or without amendment, after the period of five years for such further period, if any, not exceeding five years, as may be determined by a majority of the Council of the League of Nations. Article 281. If the German Government engages in International trade, it shall not in respect thereof have or be deemed to have any rights, privileges or immunities of sovereignty. Section II. TREATIES. Article 282. From the coming Into force of the present Treaty and subject to the provisions thereof the multilateral treaties, conventions and agreements of an economic or technical character enumerated below and in the subsequent Articles shall alone be applied as between Germany and those of the Allied and Associated Powers party thereto: (1) Conventions of March 14, 1884, December 1,„J886, and March 23, 1887, and Final Protocol of July 7, 1887, re- garding the protection of submarine cables. (2) Convention of October 11, 1909, regarding the In- ternational circulation of motor-cars. (3) Agreement of May 1.5, 1886, regarding the sealing of railway trucks subject to customs Inspection, and Pro- tocol of May IS, 1907. ^ .. .v . u . . (4) Agreement of May 15, 1886, regarding the technical standardisation of railways. (5) Convention of July 5, 1890, regarding the publica- tion of customs tariffs and the organisation of an Inter- national Union tor the publication of customs tariffs. (6) Convention of December 31, 1913, regarding the unification of commercial statistics. ,„■„,„„ (7) Convention of April 25, 1907, regarding the raising of the Turkish customs tariff. _ , ^,. ^ .., (8) Convention of March 14, 1857, for the redemption of toll dues on the Sound and Belts. ., ». , (9) Convention of June 22, 1861, for the redemption of the Stade Toll on the Elbe. (10) Convention of July 16, 1863, for the redemption of the toll dues on the Scheldt. (11) Convention of October 29, 1888, regarding the es- tablishment of a definite arrangement guaranteeing the free use of the Suez Canal. „„ _„,„ ., .. (12) Conventions of September 23, 1910, respecting the unification of certain regulations regarding collisions and ^^ (\''f)'' Convention of December 21, 1904, regarding the exemption of hospital ships from dues and charges in ports. (14) Convention of February 4, 1898, regarding the tonnage measurement of vessels for inland navigation. (15) Convention of September 26, 1906, for the sup- pression of nlghtwork for women. (16) Convention of September 26, 1906, for the sup- pression of the use of white phosphorus in the manufacture °' m*'''conventlons of May 18, 1904, and May 4, 1910, regarding the suppression of the White Slave TrafHc. fl.S) Convention of Mav 4, 1910, regarding the sup- pression of obscene publications. (19) Sanitary Conventions of January 30, 1892, April 15. 1893, April '3, 1894, March 19, 1897, and December 3, ^^?'2b) Convention of May 20, 1875, regarding the unifi- cation and Imptovement of the metric system. (21) Convention of November 29, 1906, regarding the unification of pharmacopoelal formulae for potent drugs. (22) Convention of November 16 and 19, 1885, regard- ing the establishment of a concert pitch. (23) Convention of June 7, 1905, regarding the creation of an International Agricultural Institute at Rome. (24) Conventions of November 3, 1881, and April 15, 1889, regarding precautionary measures against phylloxera. (25) Convention of March 19, 1902, regarding the pro- tection of birds useful to agriculture. (26) Convention of June 12, 1902, as to the protection of minors. Article 283. From the coming into force of the present Treaty the High Contracting Parties shall apply the conventions and agreements hereinafter mentioned, in so far as concerns them, on condition that the special stipulations c<.ntained in this Article are fulfilled by Germany. Postal Conventions: , ^, . , „ ^ , t- . Conventions and agreements of the Universal Postal Union concluded at Vienna, July 4, 1891. Conventions and agreements of the Postal Union signed at Washington, June 15, 1897. „ ^ , „ , Conventions and agreements of the Postal Union signed at Rome, May 26 1906. Telegraphic Conventions: International Telegraphic Conventions signed at St. Pe- tersburg July 10-22, 1S75. Regulations and Tariffs drawn up by the International Telegraphic Conference, Lisbon. June 11, 1908. Germany undertakes not to refuse her assent to the con- clusion by the new States of the special arrangements re- ferred to in the conventions and agreements relating to the Universal Postal Union and to the International Telegraphic Union, to which the said new States have adhered or may adhere. Article 284. From the coming Into force of the present Treaty the High Contracting Parties shall apply, in so far as concerns them, the International Radio-Telegraphic Convention of July 5, 1912, on condition that Germany fulfils the pro- visional regulations which will be indicated to her by the Allied and .Associated Powers. If within five years after the coming into force of the present Treaty a new convention regulating international radio-telegraphic communications should have been concluded to take the place of the Convention of July 5, 1912, this new convention shall bind Germany, even if Germany should refuse either to take part in drawing up the convention, or to subscribe thereto. , . , This new convention will likewise replace the provisional regulations in force. Article 285. From the coming Into force of the present Treaty, the High Contracting Parties shall apply In so tar as concerns them and under the conditions stipulated in .\rticle 272, the conventions hereinafter mentioned : (1) The Conventions of May 6, 1882, and February 1, 1889, regulating the fisheries in the North Sea outside terri- torial waters. , „ ^ , ^ », (") The Conventions and Protocols ef November 16, 1887, February 14, 1893, and April 11, 1894, regarding the North Sea liquor traffic. Article 286. The International Convention of Paris of March 20, 1883, for the protection of industrial property, revised at Wash- ington on June 2, 1911 ; and the International Convention of Berne of September 0, 1S86, for the protection of literary and artistic works, revised at Berlin on November 13, 1908, and completed by the additional Protocol signed at Berne on March 20, 1914, will again come into effect as from the coming into force of the present Treaty, in so far as they are not affected or modified by the exceptions and restrictions resulting therefrom. Article 28 i. From the coming into force of the present Treaty the High Contracthig Parties shall apply, in so far as concerns them, the Convention of the Hague of July 17, 19(15. re- lating to civil procedure. This renewal, however, will not apply to France, Portugal and Boumania. Article 288. The special rights and privileges granted to Germany by Article 3 of the Convention of December 2, 1899, relating to Samoa shall be considered to have terminated on August 4, Article 289. Each of the Allied or Associated Powers, being guided by the general principles or special provisions of the present Treaty, shall notify to Germany the bilateral treaties or conventions which such Allied or Associated Power wishes to revive with Germany. ^ . .., , ,. „ The notification referred to In the present Article shall be made either directly or through the intermediary of an- other Power. Receipt thereof shall be acknowledged in writing by Germany. The date of the revival shall be that of the notification. „ , ^ , ♦.x. « The Allied and Associated Powers undertake among them- selves not to revive with Germany any conventions or treaties which are not in accordance with the terms of the "'The noti'flcatlon shall mention any provisions of the said TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XLI conventions and treaties which, not being In accordance with the terms of the present Treaty, shall not be considered as revived. In ease of any difference of opinion, the League of Na- tions will be called on to decide. A period of six months from the coming into force of the present Treaty is allowed to the Allied and Associated Powers within which to malte the notification. Only those bilateral treaties and conventions which have been the sub.1ect of such a notification shall be revived between the Allied and Associated Powers and Germany ; all the others are and shall remain abrogated. The above regulations apply to all bilateral treaties or conventions existing between all the Allied and Associated Powers signatories to the present Treaty and Germany, even If the said Allied and Associated Powers have not been in a state of war with Germany. Article 290. Germany recognises that all the treaties, conventions or agreements which she has concluded with Austria, Hungary, Bulgaria or Turltey since August 1, 1914, until the coming Into force of the present Treaty are and remain abrogated by the present Treaty. Article 291. Germany undertakes to secure to the Allied and Associated Powers, and to the officials and nationals of the said Powers, the enjoyment of all the rights and advantages of any Iiind which she may have granted to Austria, Hungary, Bulgaria or Turiiey, or to the officials and nationals of these States by treaties, conventions or arrangements concluded before August 1, 1914, so long as those treaties, conventions or ar- rangements remain In force. The Allied and Associated Powers reserve the right to accept or not the enjoyment of these rights and advantages. Article 292. Germany recognises that ail treaties, conventions or ar- rangements which she concluded with Russia, or with any State or Government of which the territory previously formed a part of Russia, or with Roumania, before August 1, 1914, or after that date until coming Into force of the present Treaty, are and remain abrogated. Article 2«3. Should an Allied or Associated Power, Russia, or a State or Government of which the territory formerly constituted a part of Russia, have been forced since August 1, 1914, by reason of military occupation or by any other means or for any other cause, to grant or to allow to be granted by the act of any public authority, concessions, privileges and favours of any kind to Germany or to a German national, such concessions, privileges and favours are ipso facto an- nulled by the present Treaty. No claims or Indemnities which may result from this annulment shall be charged against the Allied or Associated Powers or the Powers, States, Governments or public au thorities which are released from their engagements by the present Article. Article 294. From the coming into force of the present Treaty . Ger- many undertakes to give the Allied and Associated Powers and their nationals the benefit ipso facto of the rights advantages of any kind which she has granted by treaties, conventions, or arrangements to non-belligerent States or their nationals since August 1, 1914, until the coming into force of the present Treaty, so long as those treaties, con- ventions or arrangements remain in force. Article 295. Those of the High Contracting Parties who have not yet signed, or who have signed but not yet ratified, the Opium Convention signed at The Hague on January 23, 1912, agree to bring the said Convention into force, and for this pur- pose to enact the necessary legislation without delay and in any case within a period of twelve months from the coming Into force of the present Treaty. Furthermore, they agree that ratification of the present Treaty should in the case of Powers which have not yet ratified the Opium Convention be deemed in all respects equivalent to the ratification of that Convention and to the signature of the Special Protocol which was opened at The Hague in accordance with the resolutions adopted by the Third Opium Conference in 1914 for bringing the said Con- vention into force. For this purpose the Government of the French Republic will communicate to the Government of the Netherlands a certified copv of the protocol of the deposit of ratifications of the present Treaty, and will invite the Government of the Netherlands to accept and deposit the said certified copy as If it were a deposit of ratifications of the Opium Conven- tion and a signature of the Additional Protocol of 1914. Section III. DEBTS. Article 296. There shall be settled through the intervention of clear- ing offices to be established by each of the High Contract- ing Parties within three months of the notification referred to in paragraph (e) hereafter the following classes of pe- cuniary obligations : , , , ^, . (1) Debts payable before the war and due by a national ot one of the Contracting Powers, residing within Its terri- tory, to a national of an Opposing Power, residing within its territory ; (2) Debts which became payable during the war to nationals of one Contracting Power residing within its ter- ritory and arose out of transactions or contracts with the nationals of an Opposing Power, resident within its terri- tory, of which the total or partial execution was suspended on account of the declaration of war ; (3) Interest which has accrued due before and during the war to a national of one of the Contracting Powers in respect of securities Issued by an Opposing Power, provided that the payment of interest on such securities to the na- tionals of that Power or to neutrals has not been suspended during the war ; (4) Capital sums which have become payable before and during the war to nationals of one of the Contracting Powers in respect of securities issued by one of the Opposing Powers, provided that the payment of such capital sums to nationals of that Power or to neutrals has not been sus- pended during the war. The proceeds of liquidation of enemy property, rights and interests mentioned in Section IV and in the Annex thereto will be accounted for through the Clearing Offices, in the currency and at the rate of exchange hereinafter provided in paragraph (d), and disposed of by them under the con- ditions provided by the said Section and Annex. The settlements provided for in this Article shall be ef- fected according to the following principles and in accord- ance with the Annex to this Section : (o) Each of the High Contracting Parties shall prohibit, as from the coming into force of the present Treaty, both the payment and the acceptance of payment of such debts, and also all communications between the interested parties with regard to the settlement of the said debts otherwise than through the Clearing Offices ; (6) Each of the High Contracting Parties shall be re- spectively responsible for the payment of such debts due by Its nationals, except in the cases where before the war the debtor was in a state of bankruptcy or failure, or had given formal indication of insolvency or where the debt was due by a company whose business has been liquidated under emergency legislation during the war. Nevertheless, debts due by the Inhabitants of territory Invaded or occupied by the enemy before the Armistice will not be guaranteed by the States of which those territories form part ; (c) The sums due to the nationals of one of the High Contracting Parties by the nationals of an Opposing State will be debited to the Clearing Office of the country of the debtor, and paid to the creditor by the Clearing Office of the country of the creditor ; id) Debts shall be paid or credited in the currency of such one of the Allied and Associated Powers, their colonies or protectorates, or the British Dominions or India, as may be concerned. If the debts are payable in some other cur- rency they shall be paid or credited in the currency of the country concerned, whether an Allied or Associated Power, Colon.v, Protectorate, British Dominion or India, at the pre-war rate of exchange. For the purpose ot this provision the pre-war rate of ex- change shall be defined as the average cable transfer rate prevailing in the Allied or Associated country concerned during the month immediately preceding the outbreak of war between the said country concerned and Germany. If a contract provides for a fixed rate of exchange gov- erning the conversion of the currency in which the debt is stated into the currency of the Allied or Associated country concerned, then the above provisions concerning the rate of exchange shall not apply. In the case of new States the currency in which and the rate of exchange at which debts, shall be paid or credited shall be determined by the Reparation Commission provided for in Part VIII (Reparation) ; (e) The provisions of this Article and of the Annex hereto shall not apply as between Germany on the one hand and any one of the Allied and Associated Powers, their colo- nies or protectorates, or any one of the British Dominions or India on the other hand, unless within a period of one month from the deposit of the ratification of the present Treaty by the Power In question, or of the ratification on behalf of such Dominion or of India, notice to that effect is given to Germany by the Government of such Allied or Associated Power or of such Dominion or of India as the case may be ; (/) The Allied and Associated Powers who have adopted this Article and the .Annex hereto may agree between them- selves to apply them to their respective nationals established in their territory so far as regards matters between their nationals and German nationals. In this case the payments made by application of this provision will be subject to ar- rangements between the Allied and Associated Clearing Of- fices concerned. ANNEX. 1. Each of the High Contracting Parties will, within three months from the notification proviiled for in Article 296, paragraph (e), establish a Clearing Office for the collection and payment of enemy debts. Local Clearing Offices may be established for any par- ticular portion of the territories of the High Contracting Parties. Such local Clearing Offices may perform all the functions of a central Clearing Office in their respective districts, except that ail transactions with the Clearing Office in the Opposing State must be effected through the central Clearing Office. XLII TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 2. In this Annex the p'ecunlary obligations referred to in the first paragraph of Article 296 are described "as enemy debts , the persons from whom the same are due as "enemy debtors", the persons to whom they are due as "enemy creditors", the Clearing Office in the country of the creditor is called the "Creditor Clearing Office", and the Clearing Office in the country of the debtor is called the "Debtor Clearing Office." , 8. The High Contracting Parties will subject contraventions of paragraph (o) of Article 296 to the same penalties as are at present provided by their legislation tor trading with the enemy. They will similarly prohibit within their terri- tory all legal processes relating to payment of enemy debts, except in accordance with the provisions of this Annex. 4. The Government guarantee specified In paragraph (6) of Article 296 shall take effect whenever, for any reason, a debt shall not be recoverable, except in a case where at the date of the outbreak of war the debt was barred by the laws of prescription, in force in the country of the debtor, or where the debtor was at that time in a state of bank- ruptcy or failure or had given formal indication of insolv- ency, or where the debt was due by a company whose busi- ness has been liquidated under emergency legislation during the war. In such case the procedure specified by this Annex shall apply to payment of the dividends. The terms "bankruptcy" and "failure" refer to the appli- cation of legislation providing for such juridical conditions. The expression "formal indication of insolvency" bears the same meaning as it has in English law. 5. Creditors shall give notice to the Creditor Clearing Of- fice within six months of its establishment of debts due to them, and shall furnish the Clearing Office with any docu- ments and Information required of them. The High Contracting Parties will take all suitable meas- ures to trace and punish collusion between enemy creditors and debtors. The Clearing Offices will communicate to one another any evidence and Information which might help the discovery and punishment of such collusion. The lilgh Contracting Parties will facilitate as much as possible postal and telegraphic communication at the ex- pense of the parties concerned and through the intervention of the Clearing Offices between debtors and creditors desir- ous of coming to an agreement as to the amount of their debt. The Creditor Clearing Office will notify the Debtor Clear- ing Office of all debts declared to it. The Debtor Clearing Office will, in due course, inform the Creditor Clearing Of- fice which debts are admitted and which debts are contested. In the latter case, the Debtor Clearing OtBce will give the grounds for the non-admission of debt. 6. When a debt has been admitted, in whole or In part, the Debtor Clearing Office will at once credit the Creditor Clearing Office with the amount admitted, and at the same time notify It of such credit. 7. The debt shall be deemed to be admitted In full and shall be credited forthwith to the Creditor Clearing Office unless within three months from the receipt of the notification or such longer time as may be agreed to by the Creditor Clear- ing Office notice has been given by the Debtor Clearing Of- fice that it is not admitted. 8. When the whole or part of a debt is not admitted the two Clearing Offices will examine into the matter Jointly and will endeavor to bring the parties to an agreement. 9. The Creditor Clearing Office will pay to the individual creditor the sums credited to it out of the funds placed at its disposal by the Government of its country and in accordance with the conditions fixed by the said Government, retaining any sums considered necessary to cover risks, expenses or commissions. 10. Any person having claimed payment of an enemy debt which is not admitted in whole or In part shall pay to the clearing office, by way of fine, interest at 5 per cent, on the part not admitted. Any person having unduly refused to admit the whole or part of a debt claimed from him shall pay, by way of fine, interest at 5 per cent, on the amount with regard to which his refusal shall be disallowed. Such Interest shall run from the date of expiration of the period provided for in paragraph 7 until the date on which the claim shall have been dlsalloyed or the debt paid. Each Clearing Office shall in so far as it is concerned take steps to collect the fines above provided for, and will be responsible if such fines cannot be collected. The fines will be credited to the other Clearing Office, which shall retain them as a contribution towards th» cost of carrying out the present provisions. 11. The balance between the Clearing Offices shall be struck monthly and the credit balance paid in cash by the debtor State within a weelj. Nevertheless, any credit balances which may be due by one or more of the Allied and Associated Powers shall be retained until complete payment shall have been effected of the sums due to the Allied or Associated Powers or their nationals on account of the war. 12. To facilitate discussion between the Clearing Offices each of them shall have a representative at the place where the other is established. 13. Except for special reasons all discussions In regard to claims will, so far as possible, take place at the Debtor Clearing Office. 14. In conformity with Article 296, paragraph (6), the High Contracting Parties are responsible for the payment of the enemy debts owing by their nationals. The Debtor Clearing Office will therefore credit the Cred- itor Clearing Office with all debts admitted, even in case of inability to collect them from the individual debtor. The Governments concerned will, nevertheless, invest their re- spective Clearing Offices with all necessary powers for the recovery of debts which have been admitted. As an exception, the admitted debts owing by persons having suffered injury from acts of war shall only be cred- ited to the Creditor Clearing Office when the 'compensation due to the person concerned in respect of such injury shall have been paid. 15. Each Government will defray the expenses of the Clear- ing Office set up in its territory, including the salaries of the staff. 16. Where the two Clearing Offices are unable to agree whether a debt claimed is due, or in case of a difference between an enemy debtor and an enemy creditor or between the Clearing Offices, the dispute shall either be referred to arbitration if the parties so agree under conditions fixed by agreement between them, or referred to the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal provided for in Section VI hereafter. At the request of the Creditor Clearing Office the dispute may, however, be submitted to the jurisdiction of the Courts of the place of domicile of the debtor. 17. Recovery of sums found by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal, the Court, or the Arbitration Tribunal to be due shall be effected through the Clearing Offices as if these sums were debts admitted by the Debtor Clearing Office. 18. Each of the Governments concerned shall appoint an agent who will be responsible for the presentation to the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal of the cases conducted on behalf of its Clearing Office. This agent will exercise a general control over the representatives or counsel employed by its nationals. Decisions will be arrived at on documentary evidence, but it will be open to the Tribunal to hear the parties in person, or according to their preference by their representatives ap- proved by the two Governments, or by the agent referred to above, who shall be competent to Intervene along with tiie party or to re-open and maintain a claim abandoned by the same. 19. The Clearing Offices concerned will lay before the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal all the information and documents in their possession, so as to enable the Tribunal to decide rapidly on the cases which are brought before it. 20. Where one of the parties concerned appeals against the joint decision of the two Clearing Offices he shall make a deposit against the costs, which deposit shall only be re- funded when the first judgment is modified in favour of the appellant and in proportion to the success he may at- tain, his opponent in case of such a refund being required to pay an equivalent proportion of the costs and expenses. Security accepted by the Tribunal may be substituted for a deposit. A fee of 5 per cent, of the amount in dispute shall be charged in respect of all cases brought before the Tribunal. This fee shall, unless the Tribunal directs otherwise, be borne by the unsuccessful party. Such fee shall be added to the deposit referred to. It is also independent of the se- curity. The Tribunal may award to one of the parties a sum in respect of the expenses of the proceedings. Any sum payable under this paragraph shall be credited to the Clearing Office of the successful party as a separate item. 21. With a view to the rapid settlement of claims, due re- gard shall be paid in the aplpointment of all persons con- • nected with the Clearing Offices or with the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal to their knowledge of the language of the other country concerned. Each of the Clearing Offices will be at liberty to corre- spond with the other and to forward documents in its own languaee. 22. Subject to any special agreement to the contrary between the Governments concerned, debts shall carry interest In accordance with the following provisions : Interest shall not be payable on sums of money due by way of dividend, interest or other periodical payments which themselves represent interest on capital. The rate of interest shall be 5 per cent, per annum ex- cept in cases where, by contract, law or custom, the creditor is entitled to payment of interest at a different rate. In Buch eases the rate to which he is entitled shall prevail. Interest shall run from the date of commencement of TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XLIIl hostilities (or, If the sum of money to be recovered fell due during the war, from the date at which It fell duel until the sum Is credited to the Clearing OlBce of the creditor. Sums due by way of Interest shall be treated as debts admitted by the Clearing Ottices and shall be credited to the Creditor Clearing Office in the same way as such debts. 2-i. Where by decision of the Clearing Offices or the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal a claim is held not to fall within Article 2'M, the creditor shall be at liberty to prosecute the claim before the Courts or to take such other proceedings as may be open to him. The presentation of a claim to the Clearing Office sus- pends tne operation of any period of prescription. The High Contracting Parties agree to regard the de- cisions of the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal as final and con- clusive, and to render them binding upon their nationals. 25. In any case where a Creditor Clearing Office declines to notify a claim to the Debtor Clearing Office, or to take any step provided for in this Annex, intended to make effective in whole or in part a request of which it has received due notice, the enemy creditor shall be entitled to receive from the Clearing Office a certificate setting out the amount o£ the claim, and shall then be entitled to prosecute the claim hefore the courts or to take such other proceedings as may be open to liim. Section IV. PROPERTY, RIGHTS AND INTERESTS. Akticle 297. The question of private property, rights and interests in an enemy country shall be settled according to the principles laid down in this Section and to the provisions of the Annex hereto. (a) The exceptional war measures and measures of transfer (defined in paragraph .3 of the Annex hereto) taken by Germany with respect to the property, rights and inter- ests of nationals of Allied or Associated Powers, Including companies and associations in which they are interested when liquidation has not been completed, shall be immedi- ately discontinued or stayed and tne property, rights and interests concerned restored to their owners, who shall en- Joy full rights therein in accordance with the provisions of Article 298. (6) Subject to any contrary stipulations which may be provided for in the present Treaty, the Allied and Asso- ciated Powers reserve the right to retain and liquidate all property, rights and interests belonging at the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty to German nationals, or companies controlled by them, within their territories, colonies, possessions and protectorates, including territories ceded to them by the present Treaty. The liquidation shall be carried out in accordance with the laws of the Allied or Associated State concerned, and the German owner shall not be able to dispose of such prop- erty, right sor interests nor to subject them to any charge without the consent of that State. German nationals who acquire ipso facto the nationality of an Allied or Associated Power in accordance with the provisions of the present Treaty will not be considered as German nationals within the meaning of this paragraph. (c) The price or the amount of compensation in respect of the exercise of the right referred to in the preceding paragraph (6) will be fixed in accordance with the methods of sale or valuation adopted by the laws of the country in which the property has been retained or liquidated. (d) As between the Allied and Associated Powers or their nationals on the one hand and Germany or her na- tionals on the other hand, all the exceptional war measures, or measures of transfer, or acts done or to be done in execu- tion of such measures as defined in paragraphs 1 and 3 of the Annex hereto shall be considered as final and binding upon all persons except as regards the reservations laid down in the present Treaty. (e) The nationals of Allied and Associated Powers shall he entitled to compensation in respect of damage or injury inflicted upon their property, rights or interests, including any company or association in which they are interested, in German territory as it existed on August 1, 1014, by the application either of the exceptional war measures or meas- ures of transfer mentioned in paragraphs 1 and 3 of the Annex hereto. The claims made in this respect by such nationals shall be investigated, and the total of the com- pensation shall be determined by the Mixed Arbitral Tri- bunal provided for In Section VI or by an Arbitrator ap- pointed by that Tribunal. This compensation shall be borne by Germany, and may be charged upon the property of Ger- man nationals within the territory or under the control of the claimant's State. This property may be constituted as a pledge for enemy liabilities under the conditions fixed by paragraph 4 of the Annex hereto. The payment of this compensation may be made by the Allied or Associated State, and the am'ount will be debited to Germany. (/) Whenever a national of an Allied or Associated Power Is entitled to property which has been subjected to a measure of transfer In German territory and expresses a desire for its restitution, his claim for compensation In ac- cordance with paragraph (e) shall be satisfied by the resti- tution of the said property if it still exists In specie. In such case Germany shall take all necessary steps to restore the evicted owner to the possession of his property, free from all encumbrances or burdens with which It may have been charged after the liquidation, and to indemnify all third parties injured by the restitution. If the restitution provided for in this paragraph cannot be effected, private agreements arranged by the intermedia- tion of the Powers concerned or the Clearing Offices provided for in the Annex to Section III may be made, in order tc secure that the national of the Allied or Associated Power may secure compensation for the injury referred to in para- graph (e) by the grant of advantages or equivalents which he agrees to iccept in place of the property, rights or in- terests of which he was deprived. Through restitution in accordance with this Article, the price or the amount of compensation fixed by the opplica- tion of paragraph (e) will be reduced by the actual value of the property restored, account being taken of compensation in respect of loss of use or deterioration. (a) The rights conferred by paragraph (/) are reserved to owners who are nationals of Allied or Associated Powers within whose cerritory legislative measures prescribing the general liquidation of enemy property, rights or Interests were not applied before the signature of the Armistice. (ft) Except in cases where, by application of paragraph (/), restitutions in specie have been made, the net proceeds of sales of enemy property, rights or interests wherever situated carried out either by virtue of war legislation, or by application of this Article, and in general all cash assets of enemies, shall be dealt with as follows : (1) As regards Powers adopting Section III and the Annex thereto, the said proceeds and cash assets shall be credited to the Power of which the owner is a national, through the Clearing Office established thereunder ; any credit balance in favour of Germany resulting therefrom shall be dealt with as provided in Article 243. (2) As regards Powers not adopting Section III and the Annex thereto, the proceeds of the property rights and interests, and the cash assets, of the nationals of Allied or Associated Powers held by Germany shall be paid imme- diately to the person entitled thereto or to his Government ; the proceeds of the property, rights and interests, and the cash assets of German nationals received by an Allied or Associated Power shall be subject to disposal by such Power in accordance with its laws and regulations and may be applied in payment of the claims and debts defined by this Article or paragraph 4 of the Annex hereto. Any property, rights and interests or proceeds thereof or cash assets not used as above provided may be retained by the said .Allied or Associated Power and if retained the cash value thereof shall be dealt with as provided in Article 243. In the case of liquidations effected In new States, which are signatories of the present Treaty as Allied and Associated Powers, or in States which are not entitled to share in the reparation payments to.be made by Germany, the proceeds of liquidations effected by such States shall, subject to the rights of the Reparation Commission under the present Treaty, particularly under Articles 235 and 260, be paid direct to the owner. If on the application of that owner, the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal, provided for by Section VI of this Part, or an arbitrator appointed by that Tribunal, is satisfied that the conditions of the sale or measures taken by the Government of the State in question outside its gen- eral legislation were unfairly prejudicial to the price ob- tained, they shall have discretion to award to the owner equitable compensation to be paid by that State. (i) Germany undertakes to compensate her nationals in respect of the sale or retention of their property, rights or interests In Allied or Associated States. (i) The amount of all taxes and Imposts upon capital levied or to be levied by Germany on the property, rights and interests of the nationals of the Allied or Associated Powers from November 11, WIS, until three months from the coming into force of the present Treat.v, or, in the case of property, rights or interests which have been subjected to exceptional measures of war, until restitution in accord- ance with the present Treaty, shall be restored to the owners. „„„ Article 298. Germany undertakes, with regard to the property, rights and interests, including companies and associations in which they were interested, restored to nationals of .\llled and Associated Powers in accordance with the provisions of .Ar- ticle 297, paragraph (a) or (/) : (a) to restore and maintain, except as expressly pro- vided in the present Treaty, the property, rights and inter- ests of the nationals of Allied or Associated Powers in the legal position obtaining in respect of the property, rights and interests of German nationals under the laws in force before the war ; (6) Not to subject the property, rights or interests of the nationals of the Allied or AssociatPd Powers to any measures in derogation of property rights which are not applied equally to the property, rights and interests of German nationals, and to pay adequate compensation in the application of these measures. ANNEX. 1. In accordance with the provisions of Article 297, para- graph ((f). the validity of vesting orders and of orders for the winding up of businesses or companies, and of any other orders, directions, decisions or instructions of any court or any department of the Government of any of the High Contracting Parties made or given, or purporting to be made or given, in pursuance of war legislation with re- XLIV TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY gard to enemy property, rights and interests Is confirmed. Tile interests of all persons shall be regarded as having been effectively dealt with by any order, direction, decision or instruction dealing with property in which they may be interested, whether or not such interests are specifically mentioned in the order, direction, decision, or instruction. No question shall be raised as to the regularity of a trans- fer of any property, rights or interests dealt with In pursu- ance of any such order, direction, decision or instruction. EJvery action taken with regard to any property, business, or company, whether as regards its investigation, sequestra- tion, compulsory administration, use, requisition, supervision or winding up, the sale or management of property, rights or interests, the collection or discharge of debts, the pay- ment of costs, charges or expenses, or any other matter whatsoever, in pursuance of orders, directions, decisions or instructions of any court or of any department of the Government of any of the High Contracting Parties, made or given, or purporting to be made or given, in pursuance of war legislation with regard to enemy property, rights or in- terests, is confirmed. Provided that the provisions of this paragraph shall not be held to prejudice the titles to prop- erty heretofore acquired in good faith and for value and In accordance with the laws of the country in which the property is situated by nationals of the Allied and Asso- ciated Powers. The provisions of this paragraph do not aptily to such of the above-mentioned measures as have been taken by the German authorities in invaded or occupied territory, nor to such of the above-mentioned measures as have been taken by Germany or the German authorities since November 11, 1918, all of which shall be void. No claim or action shall be made or brought against any Allied or Associated Power or against any person acting on behalf of or under the direction of any legal authority or Department of the Government of such a Power by Ger- many or by anv German national wherever resident in re- spect of any act or omission with regard to his property, rights or interests during the war or In preparation for the war. Similarly no claim or action shall be made or brought against any person in respect of any act or omission under or in accordance with the exceptional war measures, laws or regulations of any Allied or Associated Power. 3. In Article 297 and this Annex the expression "excep- tional war measures" includes measures of all kinds, legis- lative, admmistrative, judicial or others, that have been taken or will be taken hereafter with regard to enemy prop- erty, and which have had or will have the effect of removing from the proprietors the power of disposition over their property, though without affecting the ownership, such as measures of supervision, of compulsory administration, and of sequestration ; or measures which have had or will have as an object the seizure of, the use of, or the interference with enemy assets, for whatsoever motive, under whatsoever form or in whatsoever place. Acts in the execution of these measures include all detentions, instructions, orders or de- crees of Government departments or courts applying these measures to enemy property, as well as acts performed by any person connected with the administration or the super- vision of enemy property, such as the payment of debts, the collecting of credits, the payment of any costs, charges or expenses, or the collecting of fees. Measures of transfer are those which have affected or will affect the ownership of enemy property by transferring it in whole or in part to a person other than the enemy owner, and without his consent, such as measures directing the sale, liquidation, or devolution of ownership in enemy property, or the cancelling of titles or securities. 4. All property, rights and interests of German nationals within the territory of any Allied or Associated Power and the net proceeds of their sale, liquidation or other dealing therewith may be charged by that Allied or Associated Power in the first place with payment of amounts due in respect of claims by the nationals of that Allied or Associated Power with regard to their property, rights and interests, including companies and associations in which they are interested, in German territory, or debts owing to them by German nationals, and with payment of claims growing out of acts committed by the German Government or by any German authorities since July SI, 191-1, and before that Allied or Associated Power entered into the war. The amount of such claims may be assessed by an arbitrator appointed bv Mr. Gustave Ador. if he is w-illing, or if no such appointment is made by him, by an arbitrator appointed bv the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal provided for m Section VI. Thev mav be charged In the second place with payment of the amounts due in respect of claims by the nationals of such Allied or Associated Power with regard to their property, rights and interests in the territory of other enemy Powers, in so far as those claims are otherwise unsatisfied. 5. Notwithstanding the provisions of Article 297, where im- mediatelv before the outbreak of war a company incorporated in an Allied or Associated State had rights in common with a companv controlled by it and Incorporated in Germany to the use of trade-marks in third countries, or enjoyed the use in common with such company of unique means of re- production of goods or articles for sale in third countries, the former company shall alone have the right to use these trade-marks in third countries to the exclusion of the Ger- II man company, and these unique means of reproduction shall be handed over to the former company, notwithstanding any action taken under German war legislation with regard to the latter company or its business, industrial property or^ shares. Nevertheless, the former company, If requested, shall deliver the latter company derivative copies permitting the continuation of reproduction of articles for use within German territory. 6. Up to the time when restitution is carried out in ac- cordance with Article 297, Germany is responsible for the conservation of property, rights and interests of the na- tionals of Allied or Associated Powers, including companies and associations in which they are interested, that have been subjected by her to exceptional war measures. 7. Within one year from the coming into force of the pres- ent Treaty the Allied or Associated Powers will specify the property, rights and interests over w^hich they intend to exercise the right provided in Article 297, paragraph (/) 8. The restitution provided in Article 297 will be carried out by order of the German Government or of the authorities which have been substituted for it. Detailed accounts of the action of administrators shall be furnished to the Interested persons by the German authorities upon rejjuest, which may be made at any time after the coming into force ol the present Treaty. 9. Until completion of the liquidation provided for by Arti- cle 297, paragraph (b), the property, rights and interests of German nationals will continue to be subject to excep- tional war measures that have been or will be taken with regard to them. 10. Germany will, within six months from the coming into force of the present Treaty, deliver to each Allied or AssoJ elated Power all securities, certificates, deeds, or other docu- ments of title held by its nationals and relating to property^ rights or interests situated in the territory of that Allied or Associated Power, including any shares, stock, debentures^ debenture stock, or other obligations of any company incor- porated in accordance with the laws of that Power. Germany will at any time on demand of any Allied oi Associated Power furnish such information as may be re* quired with regard to the property, rights and Interests ol German nationals within the territory of such Allied 01 Associated Power, or with regard to any transactions con cemlng such property, rights or interests effected sinci July 1, 1914. 1 The expression "cash assets" includes all deposits ol funds established before or after the declaration of war as well as all assets coming from deposits, revenues, oi profits collected by administrators, sequestrators, or others from funds placed on deposit or otherwise, but does not la elude sums belonging to the Allied or Associated Powers oi to their component States, Provinces, or Municipalities. 12. All investments whersoever effected with the cash asseti of nationals of the High Contracting Parties, including coni panies and associations in which such nationals were inter ested, by persons responsible for the administration o; enemy properties or having control over such administra tion, or by order of such persons or of any authority what soever shall be annulled. These cash assets shall be ~-^^ counted for irrespective of any such Investment. 13. Within one month from the coming into force of th( present Treaty, or on demand at any time, Germany wlU deliver to the Allied and Associated Powers all accounts, vouchers, records, documents and information of any kind which may be within German territory, and which concern the property, rights and interests of the nationals of those Powers, including companies and associations in which they are interested, that have been subjected to an exceptional war measure, or to a measure of transfer either in German territory or in territory occupied by Germany or her allies. The contoUers, supervisors, managers, administrators, sequestrators, liquidators and receivers shall be personally responsible under guarantee of the German Government for the immediate delivery in full of these accounts and docu- ments, and for their accuracy. 14. The provisions of Article 297 and this Annex relating to property, rights and Interests in an enemy country, and the proceeds of tlie liquidation thereof, apply to debts, credits and account. Section III regulating only the method of payment. „„„ In the settlement of matters provided for in Article 297 between Germany and the Allied or Associated States, their colonies or protectorates, or any one of the British Domin- ions or India, in respect of any of which a declaration shall not have been made that they adopt Section III, and be^ tween their respecti"e nationals the provisions of Section III respecting the currency in which payment is to be made and the rate of exchange and of interest shall apply unless the Government of the Allied or Associated Power concerned shall within six months of the coming into force of the present Treaty notify Germany that the said provisions are not to be applied. 15. The provisions of Article 297 and this Annex apply to TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XLV industrial, literary and artistic property which has been or will be dealt with in the liquidation of property rights. Interests, companies or businesses under war legislation by the Allied or Associated Powers, or in accordance with the stipulations of Article 297, paragraph (6). Section V. CONTRACTS, PRESCRIPTIONS, JUDGMENTS. Article 299. (a) Any contract concluded between enemies shall be regarded as having been dissolved as from the time when any two of the parties became enemies, except in respect of any debt or other pecuniary obligation arising out of any act done or money paid thereunder, and subject to the excep- tions and special rules with regard to particular contracts or classes of contracts contained herem or in the Annex *""(m"' Any contract of which the execution shall be re- nuired In the general interest, within six months from the date of the coming into force of the present Treaty, by the Allied or Associated Go\-?rnments of which one of the parties is a national, shall be excepted from dissolution un- "^When the'exicution of the contract thus kept alive would, owing to the alte.-ation of trade conditions, cause one of the pSrtils substantial prejudice the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal provided for bv Section VI shall be empowered to grant to the nrejudiced "party equitable compensation. (CI Having regard to the provisions of the constitution and aw of the United States of America, of Brazil, and of Japan neither the present Article, nor Article 300, nor the Annex hereto shall apply to contracts made between na- tionals of these States and German nationals; nor shall Article 305 apply to the United States of America or its nationals. ^^^^^^ Article and the annex hereto shall not apply to contracts the parties to which became enemies by reason of one of them being an inhabitant of territory of which the sovereignty has been transferred, f such party shall acquire under the present Treaty the nationality of an AlUed or .\ssociated Pow'er, nor shall they apply to contracts between nationals of the Allied and Associated Powers be- tween whom trading nas been prohibited by reason of one of the parties being in Allied or Associated territory in the "'"("r*Nothing''fn''?hTWnt Article or the Annex hereto shall be deemed to invalidate a transaction lawfully carried out in accordance with a contract between enemies if it has been carried out with the authority of one of the bel- ligerent Powers. Article 300. (a) All periods of prescription, or limitation of right of action, whether they began to run before or after the out- break of war, shall be treated in the territory of the High Contracting parties, so far as regards relations between enemies ai having been suspended for the duration of the war ^^They shall begin to ruk again at earliest three months after the coming into force of the present Treaty. This provision shall apply to the period prescribed for the pre- sentation of interest or dividend coupons or for the pre- sentation tor repayment of securities drawn for repayment or repayable on any other ground. (b) Where, on account of failure to perform any act or comply with any formality during the war, measures of execution have been taken in German territory to the preju- dice of a naUonal of ..n Allied or Associated Power the claim of such national shall, if the matter does not fall within the competence of the Courts of ap A1'^^''k'"' ,^^''V^^^^ Power, be heard by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal provided for by S{.^*'™^t^ application of any Interested person who is a national of an Allied or Associated Power the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal shall order the restoration of the rights which have been prejudiced by the measures of execution referred to in paragraph (b). wherever, having regard to the particular Circumstances of the case, such restoration Is equitable and possible. ., , n, wi»„j If such restoration is inequitable or impossible the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal may grant compensation to the prejumcea party to be paid by the German Government. (d) Where a contract between enemies has been dissolved by reason cither of failure on the part of f'tlier party to carry out its provisions or of the exercise of a right stipu- lated in the contract itself the party prejudiced may apply io the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal for relief. The Tribunal wifl have the powers provided for in paragraph (c). (e) The provisions of the preceding paragraphs of this Article shall apply to the nationals of Allied and Associated Powers who have" been prejudiced by reason of measures re- ferred to above taken by Germany in invaded or occupied territory, if they have not been otherwise compensated. (1) "Germany shall compensate any third party who may be prejudiced bv any restitution or restoration , ordered by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal under the provisions of the preceding paragraphs of this Article. ^ .. • j „.. (n) As regards negotiable instruments, the period of three months provided iinder paragraph (a) shall commence as from the date on which any exceptional regulations ap- plied in the territories of the intersted Power with regard to negotiable instruments shall have definitely ceased to have force. ARTICLE 301. As between enemies no negotiable Instrument made before the war shall be deemed to have become invalid by reason only of failure within the required time to present the in- strument for acceptance or payment or to give notice of non- acceptance or non-payment to drawers or indorsers or to protest the instrument, nor by reason of failure to com- plete any formality durmg the war. ^. , , • . » Where the period within which a negotiable instrument should have been presented for acceptance or for payment, or within which notice of non-acceptance or non-payment should have been given to the drawer or indorser, or within which the instrument should have been protested, has elapsed during the war, and the party who should have pre- sented or protested the instrument or have given notice of non-acceptance or non-payment has failed to do so during the war a period of not less than three months from the coming into force of the present Treaty shall be allowed within which presentation, notice of non-acceptance or non- payment or protest may be made. Article 302. Judgments given by the Courts of an Allied or .\ssociated Power in all cases which, under the present Treaty, they are competent to decide, shall be recognised in Germany as final, and shall be enforced without it being necessary to have them declared executory. If a judgment in respect to any dispute which may have arisen has been given during the war by a German Court against a national of an Allied or Associated State in a case in which he was not able to make his defence, the .\llied and Associated national who has suffered prejudice thereby shall be entitled to recover compensation, to be fixed by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal provided for in Sec- tion VI. At the instance of the national of the .\llled or Asso- ciated Power the compensation above-mentioned may, upon order to that effect of the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal, be ef- fected where it is possible by replacing the parties in the situation which they occupied before the judgment was given by the German" Court. The above compensation may likewise be obtained before the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal by the nationals of Allied or Associated Powers who have suffered prejudice by judicial measures taken in invaded or occupied territories if they have not been otherwise compensated. Article 303. For the purpose of Sections III, IV, V and VII, the ex- pression "during the war" means for each Allied or Asso- ciated Power the period between the commencement of the state of war between that Power and Germany and the com- ing into force of the present Treaty. ANNEX. I. General Provisions. Within the meaning of Articles 299, 300 and 301, the parties to a contract shall be regarded as enemies when trading between them shall have been prohibited by or other- wise became unlawful under laws, orders or regulations to which one of those parties was subject. They shall be deemed to have become enemies from the date when such trading was prohibited or otherwise became unlawful. The following classes of contracts are excepted from dis- solution bv Article 299 and, without prejudice to the rights contained "in Article 297 (6) of Section IV, remain in force subject to the application of domestic laws, orders or reg- ulations made during the war by the Allied and Associated Powers and subject to the terms of the contracts : (a) Contrac"ts having for their object the transfer of estates or of real or personal property where the property therein had passed or the object had been delivered before the parties became enemies ; (6) Leases and agreements for leases of land and houses; (c) Contracts of mortgage, pledge or lien ; (d) Concessions concerning mines, quarries or deposits; (e) Contracts between individuals or companies and States, pTovinces, municipalities, or other similar juridical persons charged with administrative functions, and conces- sions granted by States, provinces, municipalities, or other similar juridical persons charged with administrative func- tions. 3. If the provisions of a contract are In part dissolved under Article 299. the remaining provisions of that contract shall, subject to the same application of domestic laws as is pro- vided for in paragraph 2. continue in force if they are sever- able, but where they are not severable the contract shall be deemed to have been dissolved in its entirety. 11. Provisions relating to certain classes of Contracts. Stock Exchange and Commercial Exchange Contracts, (a) Rules made during the war hy any recognised Ex- change or Commercial .Association providing for the closure of contracts entered into before the war hy an enemy are confirmed by the High Contracting Parties, as also any action taken thereunder, provided : (1) That the contract was expressed to be made sub- ject to the rules of the Exchange or Association In ques- tion : (2) That the rules applied to all persons concerned : (3) That the conditions attaching to the closure were fair and reasonable. XLVI TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY (6) The preceding paragraph shall not apply to rules made during the occupation by Exchanges or Commercial Associations in the districts occupied by the enemy. (c) The closure of contracts relating to cotton "futures", which were closed as on July 31, 1014, under the decision of the Liverpool Cotton Association, is also confirmed. Security. 5. The sale of a security held for an unpaid debt owing by an enemy shall be deemed to have been valid irrespective of notice to the owner if the creditor acted in good faith and with reasonable care and prudence, and no claim by the debtor on the ground of such sale shall be admitted. This stipulation shall not apply to any sale of securities effected by an enemy during the occupation in regions in- vaded or occupied by the enemy. NegotiaMe Instruments. 6. As regards Powers which adopt Section III and the Annex thereto the pecuniary obligations existing between enemies and resulting from the issue of negotiable instruments shall be adjusted in conformity with the said Annex hy the in- strumentality of the Clearing Offices, which shall assume the rights of the holder as regards the various remedies open to him. 7. If a person has either before or during the war become liable upon a negotiable instrument in accordance with an undertaking given to him by a person who has subsequently become an enemy, the latter shall remain liable to indemnify the former in respect of his liaoility notwithstanding the outbreak of war. III. Contracts of Insurance. 8. Contracts of insurance entered into by any person with another person who subsequently became an enemy will be dealt with In accordance with the following paragraphs. Fire Insurance. 9. Contracts for the insurance of property against fire entered Into by a person interested in sucn property with another person who subsequently became an enemy shall not be deemed to have been dissolved by the outbreak of war, or by the fact of the person becoming an enemy, or on account of the failure during the war and for a period of three months thereafter to perform his obligations under the con- tract, but they shall be dissolved at the date when the annual premium becomes payable for the first time after the expira- tion of a period of three months after the coming into force of the present Treaty. A settlement shall be effected of unpaid premiums which became due during the war, or claims for losses which oc- curred during the war. 10. Where by administrative or legislative action an ipsurance against Are effected before the war has been transferred during the war from the original to another insurer, the transfer will be recognised and the liability of the original insurer will be deemed to have ceased as from the date of the transfer. The original insurer will, however, be entitled to receive on demand full Information as to the terms of the transfer, and if it should appear that these terms were not equitable they shall be amended so far as may be neces- sary to render them equitable. Furthermore, the insured shall, subject to the concur- rence of the original Insurer, be entitled to retransfer the contract to the original insurer as from the date of the demand. Life Insurance. 11. Contracts of life insurance entered into between an Insurer and a person who subsequently became an enemy shall not be deemed to have been dissolved by the outbreak of war, or by the fact of the person becoming an enemy. Ajiy sum which during the war became due upon a contract deemed not to have been dissolved under the preceding pro- vision sliall be recoverable after the war with the addition of interest at five per cent, per annum from the date of its becoming due up to the day of payment. Where the contract has lapsed during the war owing to non-payment of premiums, or has become void from breach of the conditions of the contract, the assured or his repre- sentatives or the person entitled shall have the right at any time within twelve months of the coming into force of the present Treaty to claim from the insurer the surrender value of the policy at the date of its lapse or avoidance. Where the contract has lapsed during the war owmg to non-payment of premiums the payment of which has been prevented by the enforcement of measures of war, the as- sured or his representative or the persons entitled shall have the right to restore the contract on payment of the pre- miums with interest at five per cent, per annum within three months from the coming into force of the present Treaty. 12. Any Allied or Associated Power may within three months of the coming into force of the present Treaty cancel all the contracts of insurance running between a German insurance company and its nationals under conditions which shall pro- tect its' nationals from any prejudice. To this end the German insurance company will hand over to the Allied or Associated Government concerned the proportion of Its assets attributable to the policies so can- celled and will be relieved from all liability in respect of such policies. The assets to be handed over shall be deter- mined by an actuary appointed by the Mixed Ar- bitral Tribunal. 13. Where contracts of life Insurance have been entered into by a local branch of an insurance company established in a country which subsequently became an enemy country, the contract shall, In the absence of any stipulation to the con- trary in the contract Itself, be governed by the local law, but the insurer shall be entitled to demand from the in- sured or his representatives the refund of sums paid on claims made or enforced under measures taken during the war, if the making or enforcement of such claims was not in accordance with the terms of the contract itself or was not consistent with the laws or treaties existing at the time when it was entered Into. 14. In any case where by the law applicable to the contract the insurer remains bound by the contract notTN'Ithstanding the non-payment of premiums until notice is given to the insured of the termination of the contract, he shall be en- titled where the giving of such notice was prevented by the war to recover the unpaid premiums with Interest at five per cent, per annum from the insured. 15. Insurance contracts shall be considered as contracts of life assurance for the purpose of paragraphs 11 to 14 when they depend on the probabilities of human life combined with the rate of interest for the calculation of the reciprocal engagements between the two parties. Marine Insurance. 16. Contracts of marine insurance including time policies and voyage policies entered into between an insurer and a per- son who subsequently became an enemy, shall be deemed to have been dissolved on his becoming an enemy, except in cases where the risk undertaken in the contract had attached before he became an enemy. Where the risk had not attached, money paid by way of premium or otherwise shall be recoverable from the Insurer. Where the risk had attached effect shall be given to the contract notwithstanding the party becoming an enemy ^nd sums due under the contract either by way of premiums or in respect of losses shall be recoverable after the coming into force of the present Treaty. In the event of any agreement being come to for the payment of interest on sums due before the war to or by the nationals of States which have been at war and recov- ered after the war, such interest shall in the case of losses recoverable under contracts of marine Insurance run from the expiration of a period of one year from the date oi the loss. 17. No contract of marine insurance with an Insured person who subsequently became an enemy shall be deemed to covei losses due to belligerent action by the Power of which tht Insurer was a national or by the allies or associates of suet Power. 18. Where it Is shown that a person who had before the wal entered into a contract of marine insurance with an In' surer who subsequently became an enemy entered after thi outbreak of war into a new contract covering the same risS with an insurer who was not an enemy, the new contraci shall be deemed to be substituted for the original contraci as from the date when it was entered Into, and the premiumf payable shall be adjusted on the basis of the original in: surer having remained liable on the contract only up tilJ the time when the new contract was entered into. Other Insurances. 19. Contracts of Insurance entered into before the war tween an insurer and a person who subsequently became ai enemy, other than contracts dealt with in paragraphs 9 t 18, shall be treated in all respects on the same footing cll- contracts of fire insurance between the same persons woull be dealt with under the said paragraphs. Re-insurance. 20. All treaties of re-insurance with a person who became enemy shall be regarded as having been abrogated by th person becoming an enemy, but without prejudice in th case of life or marine risks which had attached before th war to the right to recover payment after the war for sunl due in respect of such risks. Nevertheless if, owing to invasion, it has been Imposslbl for the re-insured to find another re-insurer, the treata shall remain in force until three months after the coming into force of the present Treaty. Where a re-insurance treaty becomes void under this paragraph, there shall be an adjustment of accounts between the parties in respect both of premiums paid and payable and of liabilities for losses in respect of life or marine risks which had attached before the war. In the case of risks other than those mentioned in paragraphs 11 to 18 the ad- justment of accounts shall be made as at the date of the parties becoming enemies without regard to claims for losses which may have occurred since that date. « XLVIII TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 21. The provisions of the preceding paragraph will extend equally to re-insurances existing at the date of the parties becoming enemies of particular risks undertaken by the in- surer in a contract of insurance against any risks other than life or marine risks. Ee-lnsurance of life risks effected by particular contracts and not under any general treaty remain in force. The provisions of paragraph 12 apply to treaties of re- insurance of life insurance contracts in which enemy com- panies are the re-insurers. In case of a re-insurance effected before the vrar of a contract of marine insurance, the cession of a risk which had been ceded to the re-insurer shall, if it had attached before the outbreak of war, remain valid and effect be given to the contract notwithstanding the outbreak of ■war ; sums due under the contract of re-insurance in re- spect either of premiums or of losses shall be recoverable after the war. 24. The provisions of paragraphs 17 and 18 and the last part of paragraph 16 shall apply to contracts for the re-insurance o£ marine risks. ^, Section VI. MIXED ARBITRAL TRIBtJNAI/. Akticle 304. (a) Within three months from the date of the coming Jnto force of the present Treaty, a Mi.xed Arbitral Tribunal shall be established between each of the Allied and .4.sso- clated Powers on the one hand and Germany on the other hand Each such Tribunal shall consist of three members. Each of the Governments concerned shall appoint one of these members. The President shall be chosen by agree- ment between the two Governments concerned. In case of failure to reach agreement, the President of the Tribunal and two other persons either of whom may in case of need take his place, shall be chosen by the Council of the League of Nations, or, until this is set up, by M. Gustave Ador if he is willing. These persons shall be na- tionals of Powers that have remained neutral during the If any Government does not proceed within a period of one month in case there is a vacancy to appoint a member of the Tribunal, such member shall be chosen by the other Government from the two persons mentioned above other than the President. The decision of the majority of ihe members of the Tribunal shall be the decision of the Tribunal. (B) The Mixed Arbitral Tribunals established pursuant to paragraph (a), shal decide all questions within their com- petence under Sections III, IV, V and VII. In addition, all questions, whatsoever their nature, re- lating to contracts concluded before the coming into force of the present Treaty between nationals of the Allied and Associated Powers and German nationals shall be decided bv the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal, always excepting questions which, under the laws of the Allied, .\ssociated or Neutral Powers, are within the jurisdiction of the National Courts of those Powers. Such questions shall be decided by the National Courts In question, to the exclusion of the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal. The party who is a national of an Allied or Associated Power may nev >rtheless bring the case before the Mixed .\rbltral Tribunal if this is not prohibited by the laws of his country. (c) If the number of cases justifles it, additional mem- bers shall be appointed and each Mixed Arbitral Tribunal shall sit in divisions. ESich of these divisions will be con- stituted as above. (d) Each Mixed Arbitral Tribunal will settle its own procedure except in so far as it is provided in the follow- ing Annex, and is empowered to award the sums to be paid by the loser In respect of the costs and expenses of the pro- , ceedings. . . ^, (e) Each Government will pay the remuneration of the member of the Mixed -Arbitral Tribunal appointed by it and of any agent whom it may appoint to represnt it before the Tribunal. The remuneration of the President will be deter- mined by special agreement between the Governments con- cerned ; and this remuneration and the joint expenses of each Tribunal will be paid by the two Governments in equal moieties. , , . (/) The High Contracting Parties agree that their courts and authorities shall render to the Mixed Arbitral Tribunalf. direct all the assistance in their power, particularly as re- gards transmitting notices and collecting evidence. (g) The High Contracting Parties agree to regard the decisions of the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal as final and con- clusive, and to render them binding upon their nationals. . ANNEX. 1. Should one of the members of the Tribunal either die, re- tire or be unable for any reason whatever to discharge his function, the same procedure will be followed for filling the vacancy as was followed for appointing him. The Tribunal may adopt such rules of procedure as shall be in accordance with justice and equity and decide the order and ttme at which each party must conclude its arguments, and may arrange all formalities required lor dealing with the evidence. The agent and counsel of the parties on each side are authorized to present orally and in writing to the Tribunal arguments in support or in defence of each case. 4. The Tribunal shall keep record of the questions and cases submitted and the proceedings thereon, with the dates of such proceedings. 5. Each of the Powers concerned may appoint a secretary. These secretaries shall act together as joint secretaries of the Tribunal and shall be subject to its direction. The Tribunal may appoint and employ any other necessary ofiScer or oflScers to assist in the performance of its duties. 6. The Tribunal shall decide all questions and matters sub- mitted upon such evidence and information as may be fur- nished by the parties concerned. 7. _ Germany agrees to give the Tribunal all facilities and In-. : formation required by it for carrying out its Investigations. The language in which the proceedings shall be conducted shall, unless otherwise agreed, be English, French, Italian or Japanese, as may be determined by the Allied or Asso- ciated Power concerned. 9. The place and time for the meetings of each Tribunal 6haU be determined by the President of the Tribunal. Article 305. Whenever a competent court has given or gives a deci- sion in a case covered by Sections III, IV, V or VII, and such decision is inconsistent with the provisions of such Sections, the party who is ptejudiced by the decision shall be entitled to obtain redress which shall be fixed by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal. At the request of the national of an Allied or Associated Power, the redress may, whenever possible, be effected by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal direct- ing the replacement of the parties in the position occupied by them before the judgment was given by the German court. Section VII. INDUSTRIAL PROPERTY. Akticle 306. Subject to the stipulations of the present Treaty, rights of industrial, literary and artistic property, as such property is defined by the International Conventions M Paris and of Berne, mentioned In Article 286, shall be re-established or restored, as from the coming into force of the present Treaty, In the territories of the High Contracting Parties, in favour of the persons entitled to the benefit of them at the mo- ment when the state of war commenced or their legal rep- sentatives. Equally, rights which, except for the war, would have been acquired during the war in consequence of an application made for the protection of industrial property, or the publication of a literary or artistic work, shall be recognised and established in favour of those persons who would have been entitled thereto, from the coming into force of the present Treaty. Nevertheless, all acts done by virtue of the special meas- ures taken during the war under legislative, executive or administrative authority of any Allied or Associated Power in regard to the rights of German nationals in Industrial, literary or artistic property shall remain in force and shall continue to maintain their full effect. No claims shall be made or action brought by Germany or German nationals in respect of the use during the war by the Government of any Allied or Associated Power, or by any persons acting on behalf or with the assent of such Government, of any rights in industrial, literary or artistic property, nor in respect of the sale, offering for sale, or use of any products, articles or apparatus whatsoever to > which such rights applied. Unless the legislation of any one of the Allied or Asso- ciated Powers in force at the momnt of the signature of the present Treaty otherwise directs, sums due or paid In virtue of any act or operation resulting from the execution of the special measures mentioned in paragraph I of this Article shall be dealt with in the same way as other sums due to German nationals are directed to be dealt with by the present Treaty ; and sums produced by any special measures taken by the German Government in respect of rights In Indus- trial, literary or artistic property belonging to the nationals of the Allied or Associated Powers shall be considered and treated in the same way as other debts due from Cerman nationals. Each of the Allied and Associated Powers reserves to itself the right to impose such limitations, conditions or restrictions on rights of industrial, literary or artistic prop- erty (with the exception of trade-marks) acquired before or ^ during the war, or which may be subsequently acquired in accordance with its legislation, by German nationals, whether by granting licences, or by the working, or bv preserving control over their exploitation, or In anv other wav. as may be considered necessary for national defence, or in the public interest, or for assuring the fair treatment by Germany of the rights of industrial, literary and artistic property held in German territory by its nationals, or for securing the due fulfilment of all the obligations undertaken by Germany in the present Treaty. As regards rights of Industrial, literary and artistic property acquired after the coming into force ofl TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY XLIX the oresent Treaty, the right so reserved by the Allied aud ABSoalted Powers shall only be exercised in cases where these limitations, conditions' or restrictions .^ay be con- sldered necessary for national defence or in the public in- '"in'the event of the application of the provisions of the preceding paragraph by any Allied or Associated Power there shill be plid reasonable IndemnitieB or royalties, which Bhlll be dealt with in the same way as other sums due to German nationals are directed to be dealt with by the pres- ^B^lf"of' the Allied or Associated Powers reserves the rlEht to treat as void and of no effect any transfer in Vhole or in part of or other dealing with rights of or m respect ot industrial, literary or artistic property effected after AiiETist 1 1914, or In the future, which would have the result of' defeating the objects of the provisions of this "^Thi^'provisions of this Article shall not aPP'y to rights in industrial, literary or artistic property which have Ijeen dealt with in the liquidation of businesses or companies Snder war legislation by the Allied or Associated Powers, or whl?h may bi so dealt with by virtue of Article 297, para- graph (6). ^^^^^^^ 3^,^ A minimum of one year after the comtag into force of the present Treaty shall be accorded to the , nationals of the High Contracting Parties, without extension fees or other penalty, in order to enable such persons to accomplish any act, fulfil any formality, pay any fees, and generally satisfy anv obligation prescribed by the laws or regulations of the respect ve States relating to the obtaining, preserving or opposing rights to. or in respect of, industriai property either acaulred before August 1. 1914, or which, excpt for the wa^r" i^ght^ have bcin acquired since that date as a result of an application made before the war or during its con^ Hnuance" but nothing in this Article ?ball give any right to reopen interference proceedings In the United btates or America where a final hearing has taken place. All rights in, or in respect ot, such property which may have lapsed by reason of any failure to accomplish any act fulfil anv formality, or make any payment, shall re- vive but subject in the case of patents and designs to the Imposition of such conditions as each Allied or Associated Power may deem reasonably necessary for the protection of persons who have manufactured or made use of the sub- lect matter of such property while the rights had lapsed. Further, w-here rights to patents or designs belonging to German nationals Ire revived under this Article they shall be sublect in respect of the grant of licences to the same oloXions as would have been applicable to them during the war, as well as to all the provisions of the present ^The'period from August 1, 1914. until the coming Into force of the present Treaty shall be excluded in consider- ng the time within which a patent should be worked or a trade mark or design used, and it is further agreed that no patent registered tradi mark or design in force on Augist 1, 1914, shall be subject to revocation or cancel^; lation by reason only of the failure to work such patent or use such trade mark or design for two years after the com- ing hito force of the present Treaty, Article 308. The rlshts of orlority. provided by Article 4 of the Inter- national Convention for the Protection of Industriai Prop- erty of Paris of March 20. 1883. revised at Wash ngton fn 1911 or by any other Convention or Statute for the filing or registration of applications for patents or models of Sfilit/ and fo? the registration of trade marks designs and models which had not expired on August 1. 1914, and those which have arisen during the war or ^""'d „^''^«/f ?£S hilt for the war. shall be extended by each of the High rontractine plrt es in favour of all nationals of the other mghContfacttng Parties for a period of six months after the coming into force of the present Treaty. Neverthlless such extension shall in no way affect the right of any of the High Contracting Parties or of any nerson who before the coming into force ?ftlie Present ^•relty was bona fide in possession of any rights of indus- trial oroperty conflicting with rights applied for by another who dalms rights of priority in respect of them, to exercise Tuch riehtl by Itself or himself personally, or by such agents o? licensees as derived their rfghts from It or him before the cominf into force of the present Treaty: and such per- ISnssharf not be amenable to any action or other process of law in respect of Infringement. No action shall be brougM^'and' "".thl^n^th"* terHto??elTf &trn^^^?re^trp"arriL"d-^f»lf££«-^^^^ ^"Fn?,^nv^°no action for Infringement of industrial, literary or a^rtfsUd pr"opertTrlghts by sGch persons shall at any time be permissible in respect of the sale or offering for sale for a period of one year alter the signature of the present Treaty in the territories ot the .vllied or Associated Powers on the one hand or Germany on the other of products or articles manulactured, or of literary or art stic works pub- lished during the period between the declaration of war and the signature of the present Treaty, or against those who have acquired and continue to use them. It is under- stood, nevertheless, that this provision shall not apply when the possessor of tlie rights was domiciled or had an indus- trial or commercial establishment in the districts occupied by Germany during the war. ,,„,t„A ct„*„» This Article shall not apply as between the United States of America on the one hand and Germany on the other. Article 310. Licences in respect of Industrial, literary or artistic prop- ertv concluded before the war between nationals of ti e Allied or Associated Powers or persons residing in their territory or carrying on business therein, on the one part, and German nationals, on the other part, shall be considered as cancelled as from the date of the declaration of war between Germany and the Allied or Associated Power. But, in any case, the former beneficiary ot a contract of this kind shall have the right,, within a period ot six months after the coming into force of the present Treaty, to demand from the proprietor of the rights the grant of a new licence. the conditions of which, in default of agreoraent between the parties, shall be fixed by the duly qualified tribunal In the country under whose legislation the rights had been acquired, except in the case of licences held in respect of rights under German law. In such cases the conditions shall be fixed by the Mixed Arbitral Tribunal referred to in Section VI of this Part. The tribunal may if necessary, fix also the amount which It may deem just should be paid by reason of the use of the rights during the war. No licence in respect of Industrial, literary or artistic property, granted under the special war legislation of any Allied or Associated Power, shall be affected by the continued existence of any licence entered into before the war, but shall remain valid and of full effect, and a licence so granted to the former beneficiary of a licence entered Into before the war shall be considered as substituted for such llceuce. Where sums have been oaid during the war by virtue of a licence or agreement concluded before the war m respect o: rights of industrial property or for the reproduction or the representation of literary, dramatic or artistic works, these sums shall be dealt with in the same manner as other debts or credits of German nationals, as provided by the present "^This' Article shall not apply as between the United States of America on the one hand and Germany on the other. Article 311. The inhabitants of territories separated from Germany by virtue of the present Treaty shall, notwithstanding this separation and the change of nationality consequent thereon, continue to enjoy in Germany all the rights in industrial literary and artistic property to which they were entitled under German legislation at the time of the separation. Rights of industrial, literary and artistic property which are in force in the territories separated from Germany under the present Treaty at the moment of the separation of these territories from Germany, or which will be re-estab- lished or restored In accordance with the provisions of \rticle 306 of the present Treaty, shall be recognized by the State to which the said territory is transferred and shall remain in force in that territory for the same period of time given them under the German law. Section VIII. SOCIAL AND STATE INSURANCE IN CEDED TERRITORY. Abticlb 312. Without prejudice to the provisions contained in other Articles of the present Treaty, the German Governmait undertakes to transfer to any Power to which German ter^ ritory in Europe is ceded, and to any Power administering former German territory as a mandatory under Article ^-i of Part I (League of Nations), such portion of the reserves accumulated by the Government of tlie German Empire or of German States, or by pTiblic or private organisations under their control, as is attributable to the carrying on of Social or State Insurance in such territory. j „ » The Powers to which these funds are transferred must apply them to the performances ot the obligations arising from such insurances. . j k„ The conditions of the transfer will be detej-mined by special conventions tn be concluded between the German Government and the Governments concerned. , ^ , . In case these special conventions are not concluded in accordance'wlth the above paragraph within three months after the coing into force of the present Treaty, the condi- tions of transfer shall in each case be referred to a Com- mission of five members, one of whom shall be appointed hv the German Government, one hy the other Interested Government and three bv the Governins Bortv of the Inter- national Labour Office from the nation.ils nf other States. This Commission shall by majority vote within three months after appointment adopt recommendations for submission tn the Council of the Leaeue of Nations, and the decisions of the Council shall forthwith be accepted as final by Ger- n^nnn a^A fKa /^f>1of flnvttmmont cnnrprned. tne UOUnCll SUail lUIlIIWHU ue nLl,<-j,n-,i n; many and the other Government concerned. TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY PART XI. ABHIAL NAVIGATION. Article 813. Abticlb 314. Akticlb 315. shal"bt"opt'n'"?o? the^llr^c^aft T/'Jhl'' Jfi^'T"' 5"""= *'««<= Powers, and In anv such «ir«rt' i?^ '^"i*'' .a°a Associated regards charges of Iverv desTrinH^ ir, i T^ aircraft as landing and iccommodaUon ^"°°' ^"^^^^B charges for Akticlb 316. ?.^"s?^?ni°.a*nVg:^lTo'vl§^r'/„'?".^' ^%,^^}H.2^ passage, Se'rma^n^l LtrcU^de^'^t°SSa"?r?^«"^^^^^^ ulatlons shall be''"applled without ditln.t?on'v ""n' ™<='' '•"S- craft and to those ?£ X A'SeT^a^fi's^s^o'cTatlS ^o^SSi^ri^^'" Akticlb 317. an?^IJ^S?*lf lssuSd^*'oT''r'^J^oknli^eS"rs'"v°llTd S'. --Potency. Allied or Associated Powers Rhn?i ht ro ''■ H F"^^ "* tlie as ralld and as equivlTent to the Lr^f^S^i^^*^ '° Germany Issued by Germany. ""^ certificates and licences Aeticlb 318. the^;Afl1fd^td^Sia?erpT«!|L^i'haYl''?„^*V'^^^^ most favoured nation treatment ''^ ^ Germany Abticlb 319. totns'Sfe°"thatnn'?re?ma'S aTr?r^a?t ^^fni^^^^^^^^^ "'«""^- shall comply with toe EuIpr n» tn nlh'i^ "''!'' ?«"■ territory g^oo'd-of-a^otte'lflSSfM^^ Abticlb 320. remJfn°K^e"f uSr?a'nu'ay'! ^iTof '"« .P^o^i^'o^^ ^'^all date Germany shall have belnadmlttPri- tSlTh "^r""'* ^^''^ Nations or shall have hpen a„?h?ri; ? '^'° ""« League of Allied and Associated Powers to /Jh'-- ^^ ^''h""?."* °f "is relat^lve to Aerial NavTgrtfin'%e!Sle'd° KXTofe PART XII. PORTS, WATERWAYS AND RAILWAYS. Section I. GENERAL PROVISIONS. Article 321. persons, goods, vessels en rHa^£^^„'*™*i'' °'^ canal, to from or going to the te?So#lP,' ^ ?°°^ and malls coming Associated Powers (whether iontl^uo"» - the Allied and Purpose the crosshig* of t?rritorTa*^waters shSfl^U i°,^ ""i^ Sjch persons goods, vesspla onrrtoo,o> ^°*" °^ allowed, shall not be suljected to anf tr"ns«1utro^''°t^ ^"'^ "^"^ delays or restrictions, and shall be PnMtr»/i„'°r.*"y ™<^"e Sfh^ij^SJat^frf"^-^* ^^ "«arrc'h^ar|"erifcl^tl?s"'"a?>7i,1 oth'lrffmi'far^dlrt^^s '•^"" '^ ^™P* *^°« «» Customs or so4we?h?vi?>g'°'r^eglrd to thf^SSS^.?" '^"^^^^ ^^^a" be rea- or other meinsTft^an^SDort on whf.h°°„^"*y °^ ^^^ ship through Journey has Seror*Js°?o bj'i^com^nilfea'. °' """ Article 322. an?"c?nTr^ol"o"vt-^?r\^L^f«Xn*%r*^^^^^^^^ tones beyon,! measures neSssa?? tn S^.,,^"'??^? ^^ t^rri- are 6on<5 ^de In transit -nor tn^ii«,,.®°^"'^\W passengers or any other private hortv^.t?r„*ii2«»'°'' sWpping cbmplny In the traffic b take an/'nJJf^S,?*!"''- "^ person intrestea any direct or Indirect infS.Yn^J'i,^**'^*'' '"■ °'' *° exercise service that m.r^l'll'ceSZfol t^'pr^^lsi^'^''''^''^' Akticlb 323. enc^e!™ir?JtTln&*°inThe' a°u°t.^p'»^"'h'°'»^"''° .°' P'^^^'" tions relating to lmp^r*talfon*s''ln?o"*if •extor'&Tio^?''fr«i; irthf pVe'iSt^T^'at'^n'^ttlP^'l''' ^^^^^-^^^t^ '^""taln fnf?Ced^f«or°^*n'^%hroiS€'''£e? Kp^t°u^pioyir£fSia?H?lr ¥C tlon ; or on the route of or ola^e, o? tT?^^'''?^'*'^'^ destlna- Irri^VorMr-i'/p^W rfeS l¥?t^edV"eyo?rf«,^^^^ JX^s^'-an^d-liTsrV^a^nl^^'HrilM P^TTr ?^^po^rr'b^/G°IrS S IV^' ^ nf/^^ ll*! another Power, for ex^mSle hv mp.nl^^l.'^' °''J^ t^ose of She further lindertaklf ^that ^J^^L "^ <=0"bined tariffs. through a port or using a vesse? of°anv°of f^2H uP'^'^'^S Associated Powers shall not be .!rthiop?/H * ""^ '^i"<'<* »nd or delay whatever to whi?h snnh ,^2^!'^'' '" ^"5' formality not be subjected if they passed thrSh"! ?."■ ^°°^^ '^""'d a port of any other Power or used «rpr,^„^™a° P,"""' <« vessel of any other Power. German vessel or a Article 324. he^lkP^foT/orren"'"a'l'rcl%%°^o*lsfb?^™t'h?Tr^"-=-^'',''" ?orl^?d^^n|^r„=d^ trts?^??^^.of°""f' -'-^ '» fn'ruf-^l^'e?. of whethef such goodfare cominf f'^nm'^""",'' >"'^^Peotive ritorles of the Allied and tssoSdPo^il ^"'"^ '? ^he ter- from or to those territories ^?nrttr j?^*^" <»" are in transit ditlons in such matters as ranklftv nf ''.o^^™* material con- route as are enjoyed by other eond? of th^"'"^^ ?P'' ''^''e en on German territory under sim?,»'l^Ji' ^^3 ^'^'"''.'^'n'J carried In particular the tran^fnnr? i?^^^°?'l'''K°,°^ "^ transport. to^be^^carried strai^g1it'"thZuV bT^trtrns*°w1i'lcT i^^ale^^n! _. Article 325. Article 326. coSbtaaUo^ns^of ta?lffs1nfend°p/?^".''P''*'= 1° "^•' '"i^s or any other Power. ^" P*"^'^ <"^ the ports of Section II. NAVIGATION. Chapter I. prbedom of navigation. Article 327 the same treatment in in ri^'^'f'^""" F?"tes of Germ^i^y vessels and pTopeTty " respects as German nationals, 80clat^"'i.'SS4Ys*s'}fair§f'e'ntftle"d"^to"r °' *^f ^'''^^ «' ^«- descriptlon, and passengers to nr ?J^'"^^^°''^ ^oods of any in German territory tl which German^v^p,?",'''' °' ^^^''^^ access under conditions which shalf nnt hi ''i? "''^ '"'^« than those applied in the rasp !,f lo tV„ . °® P^re onerous be treated on a fooTing of eau^L^v i?f h' l^?^'^• *bey shall regards port and harfoSr facniHp, »^^''^J,"'°'" ''^^^^Is as description, including facfutlt^fnr^t^l? charges of every unloading, and dutSs and chflrlpC L^**''"<""°S, loading and «*^orw"MH£«Hf -^^^ to'aV^SlX-VliefTiiSS H^""^^^^^^^ S^?o'n^ltra1?y\''i=,?f4kSS!/^^^^^^^ „Tj'ereshaliy°no''}m'pldffifo"'thtT„<^lt'\^P^r5h There shairhpnn the Allied and Associated Powers or vessels other tTJ^il^'^^™^* to the movement of pl^sons tlon, and those rplntin'o- t„ fi, ^' emigration and immigra- hlblted goods? sSchrelilatinnI ™^?.°l' ^""^ ^^P"''' <>« Pro- form ani must no^^iS^pfdf t^rTlcTnL'clsrart^?'"^ ^"-^ ™'- Chapter II. FEEB ZONES IN PORTS. ARTICLE 328. im'l^h'lf bl°Sfllnf^*iS^ The?fgte%?Sll^ ."^^ ^"^l»' free zones which maybe establllhert ^^ 1S°5!; and any other the present Treaty, shall be suhw £ S?'^™!^. territory by for In the following Articles ^ ° ^^^ ''^^'"^ provided 3ec?ed"'t'oT^fl"mV/t'o'?1^for"t'/,ft\^°?S ^¥." "«' "e sub- vided for in ArHcle 330 P ' '^"*^' "^^er than those pro. Vessels and goods entering a free zone may be subjected , TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY U tn the chareea established to cover expenses of admlnlstra- Hon uDkeeo and impTovement of the port, as well as to the charKe? toV the use of various insta nations, Provided fhit these charges shall be reasonable having regard to the expenditure Sred, and shal be levied In the conditions of onnuMtv nrovided for in Article o^i. , . ^Goods ^shal not be subjected to any other charge except » statistical duty which shall not exceed 1 per mille ad Soio'em and wh ch shall be devoted exclusively to defraying the expenses of compUing statements of the traffic In the P"''*- Article 329. The facilities granted for the erection of warehouses, for nackine and tor unpacking goods, shall be »n accorciance wUbtfade requirements for the time bemg All goods al- lowed to be consumed in the free zone shall be exempt from du^yf whether of excise or of any other de?f"P"g"- ^bo/e from the statistical duty provided for in Article 328 above There shall be no discrimination in regard to any of the nrnvi Joniof the present Article between persons belongmg ?o dYffer?nt nationlliUes or between goods of different origin or destination. ^^^^^^^ 33^^ import duties may be levied on goods leaving the free aTch'rhe^rornriuuaV^ed^'^^CoTvffiynxpt;!^^^^^ £ %" fi^z-otl. 'T^i. VmTorrfn/"e"x°p^or\rtiers"|l be ?evied on the same basis and at the same "tes as similar duties levied at the other Customs frontiers of the couniry auties levieu .n. LL.C " .. ^ J Germany shall not levy, aSd ^a"?ways iSi her territory as normally give access to the free zone. Chapteb III. rrATlorS RELATING TO THE ELBE, THE ODER, THE NIEMIN (RnlsTROM-MEME L-NIEMEN) A ND THE DANCBE. (1) — General Clauses. ARTICLE 331. The following rivers are declared international : ^" the Elbe^ (Lflfte) from its confluenee with the VUava iMolilaiO. and the Vltava (.Wo/rfau) f F°™ *^rapue , the Oder (Odra) from its confluence with the Oppa . the Niemen {Russtrom-Memel-Niemen) from Grodno , fnd ^iHaviglbf? P^ans^ of these river systems which naturaUy provide more than one State with access to the s?a with or w-lthout transhipment from one /essel to an- other -toEother with lateral canals and channels constructed either' to duplicate or to improve naturally navigable sec- tonfof the specified river systems, or to connect two natur- ^"ihf jilfe''sha^rI'p"pTy t *thl Ke-'i^ali^ube navigable water- wav should such a waterway be constructed under the con- ditions laid down in Article 353. ARTICLE 332. .Xri^.^rilt "S^^^: p^?o'p"e*.^7-''r :fla"gs^f ^^^ Stitr-L^g^m^a^af ?o° fhi-S^frfmtFjf^^^iyagal^ SC%ii?loffll7of^?be"rip^a1rarstI?l'?tsirf^r-o^f?he " Nevenhelel °Germin vessels shall not be entitled to carry pi^l^tAfgoods by regular services etw^^^^^ Pori^v^l^llle^d^ of rsoc^^t^rPo,^errwitTout fecial ^authority from such Power. Article 333. cases of suspected fraud or contravention. Article 334. the same State goods In J™,^" may "^v j ioxms or In the custody »« <^"stoms agents^^hen the ri ei a frontier SOods^dP^iftT^S.^^^tLlo^diSg and unloading of from all customs formalities .tneiuaums passen- V.'if-rJ^ riyTa'k^^'pii"'; tn"'th'e^Tor?s specified by the riparian State. ^^^^^^ 335 No dues of any Mnd other than those provldea for In the present Part shall be levied along the course or at the mouth SySm^'Tal'tK'cJSiu^.^^'^^le SrSi ^Lo^X??^lth-p^ubl\??aTffs,^^^r^^Vu^ro^f ^?an\t elevators, quays, warehouses, etc. Article 336. In default of any special organisation for carrying out £i^S=!dtr?f -a^fg1fb?e sTsirerhTi^fria" liS!€irS^nfv!glfir.'lnT^e1l\s?e-^^^^^ tpnance of good conditions of navigation If n State neglects to comply with this obligation any rioariln State of a^y State represented on the International Commissions tf there is one, S,''? appeal to the tribunal in- stituted for this purpose by the League of Nations. Article 337. The same procedure shall be followed In the case of a ripa"ianState'^ undertaking any works of a nature to Impede navieation in the international section. The tribunal men. ?k,ned to the preceding Article shall be entitled to enforce the suspension or suppression of such works, making due allowance in its decisions for all rights in connection with frri"at"on water-power, fisheries, and other national inter- ests whic'h with the consent of all the riparian States or of 111 the Statel represented on the International Commission, ff there is one, shall be given priority over the requirements °'A"pjiff'to°the tribunal of the League of Nations does not require the suspension of the works. Article 338. The r«glme set out In Articles 332 to 37 above shall be superseded by one to be laid down in a General Convention Irawn up by the Allied and Associated Powers and ap- DToved by the League of Nations, relating to the water- ways recognised in such Convention as having an interna- tional character. This Convention shall apply in particular to the whole or part of the above-mentioned river systems of the Elbe (La6e), the Oder (Odra), the Niemen (Russ- tromMemel-Niemen). and the Danube, and such other parts of these river systems as may be covered by a general deflni- ''cermany undertakes, in accordance with the provisions of Article 379, to adhere to the said General Convention as well as to all projects prepared in accordance with Article 343 bllow for the revision of existing hiternational agreements and regulations. Article 339. Germany shall cede to the Allied and Associated PoweM concerned, within a maximum period of three months from the date on which notification shall be given her, a proportion of the tugs and vessels remaining registered in the ports of the river systems referred to hi Article 331 after the deduction of those surrendered by way of restitution or reparation. Germany shall in the same way cede material of all kinds necessary to the Allied and Associated Powers concerned for the utilisation of those river systems The number of the tugs and boats, and the amount of the material so ceded, and their distribution, shall be determined by an arbitrator or arbitrators nominated by the United States of America, due regard being had to the legitimate needs of the parties concerned, and particularly to the snip- Dine traffic during the five years preceding the war. All craft so ceded shall be provided with their fittings and gear, shall be in a good state of repair and in condition to carry goods, and shall be selected from among those most "The'ces''s^ons provided for In the present Article shall entail a credit of which the total amount, settled in a lump sum bv the arbitrator or arbitrators, shall not in any case exceed ?he vilue of the capital expended in the initial establishment of the material ceded, and shall be set off agamst the tot.il sums due from Germany; in consequence the indemnifica- tion of the proprietors shall be a matter for Germany to tlV Special Clauses relating to the Elhe, the Oder and the Niemen (,Rii3Strom-Memel-Niemen) . Article 340. The Elbe (Lale) shall be placed under the administration of an International Commission, which shall comprise: 4 representatives of the German States bordering on the 2 representatives of the Czecho-Slovak State; 1 representative of Great Britain ; 1 representative of France ; 1 representative of Italy ; 1 representative of Belgium. /]„,„.,„ Whatever be the number of members present, each delega- tion shall have the right to record a number of votes equal to the number of representatives allotted to 't. If certain of these representatives cannot be appointed at the time of the coming into force of the present Treaty, the decisions of the Commission shall nevertheless be valid. Article 341. The Oder (Odra) shall be placed under the administration of an International Commission, which shall comprise: LII TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY 1 representative of Poland ; a representatives of Prussia: 1 representative of tlie Czecho-Slovak StatP- 1 representative of Great Britain- ^' 1 representative of France ■ 1 representative of Denmark • 1 representative of Sweden the decisions of tUe^°Coln°^i^s"sL"n'Sl°i^e'v'e?tge7lsT'b;^?alS: Article 342. Commission, whicii shall'coCwse one rVreseSti?ivP™n^f*'°»°'l! Ti.„ T t i. Article 343. smmmmmm Article 344. mer%Fia°''''' '^'^"^"^ *" 1° "^« preceding Article shall, S^~S™--'i^a^^iS^^^-^Ji--^ .^ th''.f^Srer*n\^i^o1fatrVmVst,?re^a?^li^r^'^"*"'- *» Article 345. gJe'5.i.ii"g'^rhi"°nrvL;!fi^ro^?'^,,rur}^^^^^^^^^ ie'''^r"o'virn''a,frm"aiSed*«rS'H«^^^^^^^ of the above-mentioned DroiecK xw^^Jk", "''^ ratification where such agreements and^ reEulat^onf in ll;?'' '" "'/ '^^^"^ flict with the provisions of .i?S 33- ?„ rJfX'' '" ™"- iHlii^^^^^l'il^'""^™"- '° "« co;fc!fu^dfi,-tL°efa't\efp°;o%l?i'on°l (3) Special Clauses relating io the DanuDe. Article 346. po^^r^s ft^prs^^seSTefoVI'^Setal."^^ NeTr^LS~ *"« visional measure, only reBrespntnti^J ;^f /.^^^' ^\J^ P'O' France, Italy and Kou^manT/1^^fl"rorstl?Ste^?I?s* i^^^l Article 347. Article 34S. lng'''/rSfe"sh1ir.S'ee?aT^^^rasPr4'-t'? '"?/" ^-^^ P'-'^^'l- into force of the present T?P»fv 2^^^'''L^ ,?""'' tl^e coming visionally the admin^S?atinn ^? fh ^"•'^ ^''.'*" undertake pro- the provisions of Articles 332 tn'^l,':^''^'' '"conformity with definitive statute reeardIL fw n„,?^i "?*'' ^"<='i ""e as a Powers hominated'l!,'^';t°^Jl'5^d°ar ':is^^cfaT?^«. '"^^ _ - Article 349. doSf ?o?^hf L'ILt 'by '^'cZV^-tir^ 7'il^'^ ^''^" be laid inated by the Allied and S,o4a?»S^ i?' ^^^ Powers nom- meet within one ylar after the rnmi--"^''^''^' -■'"''''='' ^"^^ presetn Treaty, and at whiVh r..^ ™^ ""'o ^"'''^e of the be present. * ^'^'■"'^ German representatives may Article 350. of July"!3'^\*l7l'^|° by A'-ticle 57 of the Treaty of Berlin her to^Hungarv to ca^r"v ^Sf;'^"''^"^' ^"^ transferred by abrogated The' CommSonpntT.?,^^ "*.!£« J™° Gates, if tton of this pa?t of tTe river .hnn'L''.'^^"b *be administra- the settlement of aceonnt, If,L „? 1 '^J. ^2^'^ provisions for of the present T?eatvrhi^^f* ^°^K financial provisions Shan in^no case be'le^ied ^/Tunglr";"" ""'^ "^ "^^^^^"^ Stft'l7i'^R^^.«ma^n!^?'^^l?HraSs*?fo„«^5''-Croat.S.ovene Article 352. miS^S\7t1?e'''l)£?ubt'flf r^°ti?u\^L*'' "^« ^™P«an. Com- demnities for damage^l ^ilTTZk 'iT^^SnTn^Z Article 353. be^\"n"s\'ru'cter^-&a'n^^^i"dlr?ars'^to"Y^^^^^ regime prescribed in Articles 332 to 33a ^^^^ thereto the Chapter IV. CLAUSES relating TO THF pmimi, . ,,., iO THE RHINE AND THE MOSELLE. Article 354. Co^vpo'n o^f^M^rii^fii^'o^f '^S^b^f. i^7<= Hfrl ^T^^' ^^e the Linal Protocol thereof, shSllcontinne/;,'„'°^"ber with tion^on the Rhine, subject' to ti'e rn*^?t^^%re?n^°, -viga- inl\S"i^Zl ^.^^Cili^^dt^'briS ^r^^"""" "e- vention referred to in \rticle r« rJ^i^- I'^e General Con- the ithinej the provisions of the GeAei»l'{-nn'"'"<--^PP'y ^^ prevail. ^ i^eneial Convention shall inxT'tf.,\TflfT,f:i^%?Lt^ T^'^Vr^ ;be commg referred to In Artic-le 355 sbaM mpo? f "-^"'lal Commission Of revision of the Convention otMannheiS'" '^^u^'' P"J^'* shall be drawn up in harmonv with /ha ^' -^-^^^ Project General Convention referred to nhnva ^^ Provisions of the concluded by that time inrt =h=ii . ''' .^^''ould this have been ' representedVn the Central ^^ommls'.ion"''"?? '° '"e Powers agrees to adhere to thfproject S> d?awn ud^'^''""'"^ hereby shair'/SSed?a'ie"y°';;e"'S'a'le"'in'1hr'ci°''^V'"»°^'^"S'^--"cIos The Allied an^ Ass^rfate^" Powers reTerT f ^Jannheim. Molla'n°d,'^-i^d^ Oe^^anraiS r ^^Tf^ quired to any such understanding ^ ®^^^ ^^ ^"'''^^ " re- Article 355. 2 representatives of Switzerland : ' 4 representatives of German riparian Stnte« ■ l^^^S^^^^^ii^^i^on Shan ap. 2 representatives of Great Britata • ' 2 representatives of Italy • 2 representatives of Belgium. StSsburr''''""'"^ "' ""^ ^™'™' Commission shall be at gatYon'Sl,^a\e*''the°ri'SSrto°'rerrd''r^ "^h^'^^V ^^"^ D«'e- to the number of/,'epreslfn\a\%'ls°aUott?d'?o'ft"^ ''°"'' '^'J"'" t/e\^T.ftli l'i^i^fnrK?rf°o'r\'i-/S "e appointed at decisions of the Com,fisXn'Z1l°LVlrtKlf b??llfd '''' Article 356. samllf^lt^^^n'^ pri"ries'°fs 'tt'le Thl^h^' ^''^" ^ave the ' vessels belonging I theThi^l n\%J^o'n%S^M'lS^tr\lo_ tide 4 of the Ftaal Pro?oco" thereof or fn^fn^/'^u'" ^f" tions, shall impede the free n\vi7lti^^ * '° '?'*^'" Conven- of all nations on the Rhine and o^w»tp°* "^^^""'^ and crews Conventions apply sublect tn P?,l^r ^^^^S"! 1° ^li'ch such tlons concerning pilotaifand nth^ ?!?.",•'' "'"'^ ^^e regula- up by the Centfaf Com-missfon P°'''' measures drawn heiSlin^^^olTtlcIe 5''o'/'the'lin°aV^r' Convention of Mann- applied only to vessels reg^ltfr?dnnth°''nh*-''«''<^'''£ball be tral Commission shall deSde on the ^cL'^b'^^K ^^e Cen- ensure that other vessels sstisfv th^ '^P?^. *° ^e taken to eral regulations ap^f|Lt tlf^ilf/igi^fon^-'^fhT^Ehln^''^ ^^"^ „. Article 357. on .^^^S 'noufciS s^hS^be^yv'^f d^rr"^^ ^T, *•>« date France tugs and vessels from amont-^w'^"^ ^".all cede to tered in German Rhine Do?t? nfJ2r ^th^°?,® /*^'??'u'ng regis- surrendered bv way "f restitntlnl ^'^e deduction of those '"Whpn\" Rhine Sv^gatTon'rompanies'''''''''''™' "' ^^ares toge?hTr l"mlbirr\'iiSg^'i„rttt ^".^^ v--'^ and tugs, of repair, shall be in cmdltion to*^c^r;,?ball "« in good state on the Rhine, and sha?I be SplpPtoH /'^ °° commercial traffic recently built. °^ selected from among those most ee«^?o1i\TG?rS'y"?o'l?l'nc''e%'r°'/''"^'' *° *be matter of the TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY Llll I n thp installations, berthing and anchorage accommoda- tion 'platforSs docks, waieUouses, plant, etc, which Uerman sublets or Uerman companies owned on August 1, 1914, '".^.i^rSe shares" or'^tefe^ts which Germany or German ?lir united Bt^ates ot America, due regard bemg had to the '"^^r^e's^fo-nf lrt[d^V£r'fn%r^^/rnt Article shall entail . credit ofwhrch the total amount, settled In a lump sum hv?he arbitrator or arbitrators mentioned above, shall not fl an? else exceed the value o£ the capital expended in. the Sitiaf e^ablfshment o£ the ceded material and installations, Inrt shiu be set o£E against the total sums due from Ger- many in consequence, the indemnlHcation ot the proprietors Thall be a mattlr for Germany to deal with. ^hluhlne included between the two extreme points of the ^"■fSf the°?i'jhf to take water from the Rhine to feed naviga^ (OJ the iig t j„igation canals (constructed or to be Srrfh'ei/S'an''Znr^^ »^^ne^efsaJ? ?or «^) -s^ss:^sss^.^crt^t^?a^i? SThifp'a^Ve-r^r.^'ic'if'^.it'^tlk^eT^US the cost of the works necessary for producing the Sf Slt'-^of al^'l^mei? b-ernTae-tlrM I river aU works of regulation (weirs or. °tber wnrks/which she may consider necessary for the Pd\ cti^n'oUower.J Similarly, the right of ak^ in^ water from the Rhine is accorded to Belgium to feed the Rhine-Meuse navigable waterway pro- HS£HV»e^j^.^r»r%y^u5 rrdir'thaf'\ba'^cimmis^in'ma; assure itself that these ™Tl"erur''e''the'?.f^^^and faithful execution of the pro- ^^^^^^^it'^JSLt^'o^tr'SI^ the COB- struction^fanrmtera"l canal ^ cny derivation on the right bank Of the riVer opp'osite the I^rencb .rontiers (2) recognises the possession by ^ ^ance or tne r.Bm. support on lud the rig^t of way o^ei,*! " '^Sp.^'to sufvey the right bank which may be required In „'^*L',t-, the con to bu Id. and to operate weirs which France, ^"'0**^14??- sent of the Central Commission, may subsequent, d.clrte to establish In accordance with such consent, F'»'if<- shall %i^l%wlt^;;ranrs?aS«y t^:cn^ i'^^^iTrlar^f"orth;?ar?%Tth«er1^Li^nrhr^l^-^o^ntier -»,^3)''*'s^air'}fard"ov/r*1^^ the ''--h ^--r^*' presSf delved by the Govefnments of Alsace-Lorraine or of the Grand Duchy of Baden. Article 359. Subject to the preceding provisions no ,j;;orks shall be •'Seot^- ARTICLE 360. Wranpo reciPrves the option of substituting herself as re- ?SrSja^n*d;i5ic^hy of Baden conce^rnlngthe^w^^^^^^^ rg^ell^en^rw^l^hra^e^rn'ol'^f years dating from the ™ra^cl"sha^711so^*a\''eYlfl™ption oVcausing works to be cafried out which may be recognised as necessary by the Central Commission for the upkeep or improvement of the navigability of the Rhine above Mannheim. ARTICLE 361. Should Belgmm within a period Jjf^iSjea^^^^^^^ Su^au^gh^ uume"ite'usx'iav^'g"ible wai'l.rway, in the region nfKuuio?t Germany suall be bound to construct, in ac- coraance with plans to be communicated to her by the Beiaian Goverameut, after agreement with the Central Com- mission, the portion o£ this navigable waterway situated '"The BeTgiSr'GoJernment shall, for this purpose, have the rlEht to carry out on the ground all necessary surveys. Shoum Germany fail to carry out all or part of these works the C^tral Commission shall be entitled to carry Them out instead ; and, for this purpose, the Commission rn«v decide upon and fix the limits of the necessary sites fnd occupy the ground after a period of two months after simple no^t^fication, subject to the payment ot indemnities to 'Vlf^na'vifab'leVatlrw''/y''shXre- placed under the same «dmmisfratile regTme as the Rhine itself, and the division of the co" of init^l construction, includhig the above in^ demmties, among the States crossed thereby shall be made by the Central Commission. Article 362. Germany hereby agrees to offer no objection *<> a"y P^"" posals of the central Rhine Commission for extendmg its jurisdiction : j| ^ , ^■^^ Franco-Luxemburg frontier ^%T fo^'^ fatefat TnTs^^n'd 'cTaTn'r Ihich may be estklikh^^d I'Jt^'lJupncate or to impro^^^^^^ cSvered by the General Convention provided for in Article 338 above. ^^^^^.^^^ ^ CLAUSES OIVINO TO THE CZECHO-SLOVAK STATE THE USB OP northern ports. Article 363. T„ tho nnrtfl of Hamburg and Stettin Germany shall lease Ing from or going to that htate. Article 364. The delimitation of these areas, and their equipment Kd^irt^^^ V^a^ll^- 1-=^ to the decisions so taken. ^^^.^^^^ ^^j RAILW.\YS. Chapter I. CLAUSES relating TO INTERNATIONAL TRANSPORT. .\bticle 365. r>n.>.a» ^nmino- from the territories of the Allied and Asso- , ^f i^wfrs ^and Toing to Gemany, or in transit through ?J%™'v,r,^*Yrom or to the territories of the Allied and Asso- German^ irom or to i German railways as re- ^^fr^^iS -^ w - ^ tew/ ®;i*I if** r' BM — ■■(i— »«.««MtflMflHBHi iv *■* ■HV «"»<•). '''^dLS\?airin''\h'rfam^"ie'r\vui^ SSa?Hfc.t\fd^'orG^rlS°U°er fof'^tL same d^s'tancerunder the same conditions of speed ^°The°?aHffs applicable under the same conditions . of speed £Bo^ ior?EI«^"an^'/s«l g rs^ afd S'ilte^iTn" l^l'Zrstri'o.Zl^r.U. -^('d^^ Sirbl »int-.oTn'.» t^o-o"r-c'^mtnrffom-anro?hn? P""'*^- Article 368. P.prmanv shall not apply specially to such through serv- ices o" to the transportation of emigrants going to or com- ine from the ports of the Allied and Associated I'owers any tefhnkS fiscal or administrative measures, such as meas- ures of customs examination, general P»l''^«; s»°"?^y £"''"0^; and control, the result of which would be to impede or delay such services. ^ Article 369. Tn case of transport partly by rail and partly by Internal navigation with or witLut through way-bill, the Preceding Artldes Shan apply to the part of the journey performed "y '""• CHAPTER II. rolling-stock. Article 370. Germany undertakes that German wagons shall be fitted ""(l)"''of'ffir"incrus?oi in goods trains on the lines of micli of the Allied and Associated Powers as are parties to ?S»Rprne Convention of May 15, 1886, as modified on May 18 1907 without hamperini the action of the cont nuous hrike which may be adopted in such countries within ten velrl of the coming into force of the present Treaty and ^ r) of the acceptance of wagons of such countries In all ^''°T'he*'ronmg"s"ock''orfhe ' Auled and Associated Powers ohflU en?ov on the German lines the same treatment as German rolling stock as regards movement, upkeep and re- P*"^^- Chapter III. cessions op railway lines. Article 371. Sublect to any special provisions concenilng the cession of ooJts waterways and railways situated in the territo- ?ies over whch Germany abandons her sovereignty and to the flnancS conditions i-elating to the concesslonnaires and thi pensioning of the personnel, the cession of railways will ^''V'Tbe"°rrkran^d""°inTa1laTrs"''o7 all tiie railroads ^%'^^^i "rllfwaT^r^-^PoM^ '- -F'tf ff stock Is handed over in its entirety by German.v to one of tlo Aiiiprt and Associated Powers, such stock shall be handed iver complete? in accordance with the last inventory ? ?„^o vn-ppmhpr 11 1918, and In a normal state of upkeep, bctore ^°^«^"J'/a'^rd\,ines without any special rolllng-stocS, Commissions ff experts designated by the Allied and Asso- ciated Powers on which Germany shall be represented, shall fir the nrooortion of the stock existing on the system to which tho™Unes belong to be handed over. These Coram a- Mons shall have regard to the amount of the jnater al regis- ?e?ed on hetriines in the last inventory before November lr%18. the length of track (sidings inclnd^^^^^^^ ?lt"lp«i1vTh"°lUmoHves.'"carrlIges'and wagons to be ^Ehi^^^ir^l.'^^ sSall ,^a^e%hT£ro^,5i arrangements necessary to ensure their repair (n German ^"(If Ttocks of stores, fittings and Plant shall be handed over under the same conditions as the rolling-stock The nrovislnns of paragraphs 3 and 4 above shall be aj/- nlipd to the lines of*^ former Russian Poland converted by Germanv to%he German gauge such lines being regarded as detached from the Prussian State System. Chapter IV. PROVISIONS RELATING TO CERTAIN RAILWAY LINES. Article 372. When as a result of the fixing of new fontters a railway connection between two parts of the same country crosset another country, or a branch line from one country has Its ?ermmu3 iranother, the conditions of working, i not spe- ciacaiy provided for in the present Treaty, shal be laid down in a convention between the railway administrations co^cmied If the administrations cannot come to an agree- ment Ts to the terms of such convention, the points of dif- rerendshail be decided by commissions of experts composed as provided in the preceding Article. Article 373. ofTrXe^n\''^re°a'ty°Ihe^rz;^ch'^"sU\^^?at"lil?;?eruP Si°SSon»s^A^c'i;ra^uLrlnd%=" fh^K"^ coSwuctlon siJali be borne by the Czecho-Slovak htate. Article 374. decision of an arbitrator designated by the United btates or America. _, „ „ Chapter V. transitory provisions. Article 375. Gprmnnv shall carry out the Instructions given her. In regard fo ^transport b/ au tuthorised body acting on behalf "'(^f ^jirthe^'cai^^gtof troTprunder the provisions of the liresent Treaty, and of material, ammunition and sup- P"r')'° AsT^tempirary measure, for the transportation of BMnnllea tor cerSln regions, as well as for the restoration, as'^?aDidlv as possible, of the normal conditions of trans ?!.r^Pi2'J t% %p „riflnl7.ation of costal and telegraph!. llr'ri^i tW ''t"h^e"''o'r^ga"n\.^tion'' of postal and" telegraphic services. _ , ,,, Section IV. DISPUTES. AND revision of permanent clauses. Article 376. . nunutcs which may arise between Interested Powers with regarlto tCinterpretation ond appiicat on of the pre^ ceiing Articles shall be settled as provided by the League of Nations. „_. Article 377. At »nv time the League of Nations may recommend the revision Vs°ch of thes| Articles as relate to a permanent administrative r«gime. Article 378. The stipulations In Articles 321 to 330, 332 365, and ■ini tn 369 shall be subject to revision by the Council of ?he Lea^e of Nations' at\ny time after Ave years from the '^''^alflng ^sucS'revfsion? n^o" Allild" of'Issociated Power can cla^m affer the explraUon of the above period of five years £Si^ oS<^af?Vrpon^f {| ^5.5 cannot be demanded may be prolonged by the Council or the eLague of Nations. Section V. SPECIAL PROVISION. Article 379. Wlthnnt oreludlce to the special obligations Imposed on her bv the present Treaty for'^thc benefit of the Allied and Assocfated Po'wers, Germany ""f '••«^''/, /" Jidhere ^ any General Conventions regarding the •"'•'"V't'ona^ rgglme or transit, waterways, ports or railways which ma.\ je con eluded by the Allied and Associated Powers with the ap- proval of the League of Nations within five years or tne coming into force of the present Treaty. Section VI CAUSES RELATING TO THE KIEL CANAL. Article 380. The Kiel Canal anc Its approaches shall be maintained free and ooen to the vessels of commerce and of war of al' nations ar^ace with Germany on terms of entire equality. Article 381. The nationals propertv and vessels of all Powers shall. In relpect of charges, facilities, and In all other respects, be t?eat?d on a footing of perfect equalltv In the use of the Canal no distinction being made to the detriment of na- tionals orotverty and vessels of any Power between them and the 'Nationals property and vessels of Germany or of ''^^No^rmV'e'^drmVnt' ThaTbe placed on the movement of per- sons or vessels other than those arising out of po Ice, cus- toms, sanitary, emigration or lm°>le'-atlon reg.ilatlons and those relating to the Imnort or export of Pr?hi'''t<'a gopuf; Such regSla"ion8 must be reasonable and uniform and must not unnecessarily Impede traffic. Article 382. Only such charges may be levied 0° /easel^^ "«'"g, *J* ronnl or Its anoroaches as are Intended to coyer in an Sble mannl?'Vhe cost of maintaining In a navigable con- LVI TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY dition, or of ImproviDg, the Canal or its approaches, or to meet expenses incurred in the interests of navigation. The schedule of such charges shall be calculated on the basis of ■such expenses, and shall be posted up in the ports. These charges shall be levied in such a manner as to ren- der any detailed examination of cargoes unnecessary, except in the case of suspected fraud or contravention. J-ETICLB 383. Goods in transit may be placed under seal or la the eus- tdoy of customs agents ; the loading and unloadln:; of goods, and the embarkation and disembarkation of passer gers, shall only take place in the ports specified by German^. Article 3S4. No charges of any kind other than those provided for in the present Treaty shall be levied along the course or at the approaches of the Kiel Canal. Article 385. Germany shall be bound to take suitable measures to re- move any obstacle or danger to navigation, and to ensure the maintenance of good conditions of navigation. She shall not undertake any works of a nature to impede navigation on the Canal or its approaches. Article 386. In the event of violation of any of the conditions of Ar- ticles oSO to 386, or of disputes as to the interpretation of these Articles, any interested Power can appeal to the juris- diction instituted for the purpose by the League of Na- tions. In order to avoid reference of small questions to the League of Nations, Germany will establish a local authority at Kiel qualified to deal with disputes in the first instance and to give satisfaction so far as possible to complaints which may be presented through the consular representa- tives of the interested Powers. PART XIII. LABOUR. Section I. ORGANISATION OF LABOUR. Whereas the League of Nations has for Its object the es- tablishment of universal peace, and such a peace can be es- tablished only if It is based upon social justice: And whereas conditions of labour exist Involving such injustice, hardship and privation to large numbers of peo- ple as to produce unrest so great that the peace and harmony of the world are imperilled:; and an improvement of those conditions is urgently refember shall be entitled to refer the matter to the Permanent Court of International Justice. Article 417. The decision of the Permanent Court of International Justice in regard to a complaint or matter which has been referred to it in pursuance of Article 415 or Article 416 shall be final. Article 418. The Permanent Court of International Justice may affirm, vary or reverse any of the findings or recommendations of the Commission of Enquiry, if any, and shall in its decision indicate the measures, if any, of an economic character which it considers to be appropriate, and which other Governments would be justified In adopting against a defaulting Govern- ment. Article 419. In the event of any Member failing to carry out within the time specified the recommendations, if any, contained in the report of the Commission of Enquiry, or in the decision of the Permanent Court of International Justice, as the case may be, any other Member may take against that Member the measures of an economic character indicated in the report of the Commission or in the decision of the Court as appropriate to the case. Article 420. The defaulting Government may at any time Inform the Governing Body that it has taken the steps necessary to comply with the recommendations of the Commission of Enquiry or with those in the decision of the Permanent Court of International Justice, as the case may be, and may request it to apply to the Secretary-General of the League to constitute a Commission of Enquiry to verify its conten- tion. In this case the provisions of Articles 412, 413, 414, 415, 417 and 418 shall apply, and if the report of the Com- mission of Enquiry or the decision of the Permanent Court of International Justice is in favour of the defaulting Gov- ernment, the other Governments shall forthwith discontinue the measures of an economic character that they have taken against the defaulting Government. Chapter III. GENERAL. Article 421. The Members engage to apply conventions which they have ratified in accordance with the provisions of this Part of the Present Treaty to their colonies, protectorates and possessions which are not fully self-governing : (1) Except where owing to the local conditions the con- vention is inapplicable, or (2) Subject to such modifications as may be ncessary to adapt the convention to local conditions. And each of the Members shall notify to the International Labour Office the action taken In respect of each of its colonies, protectorates and possessions which are not fully self-governing. Article 422. Amendments to this Part of the present Treaty which are adopted by the Conference by a majority of two-thirds of the votes cast by the Delegates present shall take effect when ratified by the States whose representatives compose the Council of the League of Nations and by three-fourths of the Members. Article 423. Any question or dispute relating to the interpretation of this Part of the present Treaty or of any subsequent con- vention concluded by the Members in pursuance of the pro- visions of this Part of the present Treaty shall be referred for decision to the Permanent Court of International Jus- tice. Chapter IV. transitory provisions. Article 424. The first meeting of the Conference shall take place in October, 1919. The place and agenda for this meeting shall be as specified in the Annex hereto. Arrangements for the convening and the organisation of the first meeting of the Conference will be made by the Government designated for the purpose in the said Annex. That Government shall be assisted In the preparation of the documents for submission to the Conference by an Interna- tional Committee constituted as provided In the said Annex. The expenses of the first meeting and of all subsequent meetings held before the League of Nations has been aole to establish a general fund, other than the expenses of Delegates and their advisers, will be borne by the Members in accordance with the apportionment of the expenses of the International Bureau of the Universal Postal Union. Article 425. Until the League of Nations has been constituted all communications which under the provisions of the foregoing Articles should be addressed to the Secretary-General of the League will be preserved by the Director of the International Labour Office, who will transmit them to the Secretary- General of the League. Article 426. Pending the creation of a Permanent Court of Interna- tional Justice disputes which in accordance with this Part of the present Treaty would be submitted to it for decision will be referred to a tribunal of three persons appointed by the Council of the League of Nations. ANNEX. FIRST MEETING OF ANNUAL LABOUR CONFERENCE, 1919. The place of meeting will be Washington. The Government of the United States of America Is re- quested to convene the Conference. The International Organising Committee will consist of seven Members, appointed by the United States of America, Great Britain, France, Italy, Japan, Belgium and Switzer- land. The Committee may, if it thinks necessary. Invite other Members to appoint representatives. Agenda : (1) Application of principle of the 8-hours day or of the 48-hours week. (2) Question of preventing or providing against tmem- ployment. (3) Women's employment: (a) Before and after child-birth Including the maternity benefit ; (6) During the night; (c) In unhealthy processes. (4) Employment of children : (a) Minimum age of employment; (b) During the night ; (c) In unhelathy processes. (5) Extension and application of the International Con- ventions adopted at Berne in 1906 on the prohibition of night work for women employed in industry and the pro- hibition of the use of white phosphorus in the manufacture of matches. Section II. GENERAL PRINCIPLES. Article 427. The High Contracting Parties, recognising that the well- being, physical, moral and Intellectual, of industriai wage- Hermann Mueller, German Foreign Minister and Dr. Johannes Bell, German Minister of Colonies One of the Chief Signers of German and One of the Chief Signers of German . Peace Treaty for Germany. Peace Treaty for Germany. A Conference on the Danzig Question by Representatives of the Allies and Germans in a Parlor Car Near Spa. LX TREATY OF PEACE WITH GERMANY earners is of supreme international importance, have framed m order to furtiier this great end the permanent machinerv provided for in Section 1 and associated with that o£ the League of Nations. They recognise that differences of "limate, habits and customs, of economic opportunity and mdustrial tradition make strict uniformity in the conditions of labour difficult of immediate attainment. But, holding as they do that la- bour should not be regarded merely as an article of com- meice, they think that there are methods and principles for regulating labour conditions which all industrial communi- ties should endeavour to apply, so far as their special cir- cumstances will permit. t-ijc^-iui en t^'lfffl?- ^^"^'^ methods and principles, the followmg seem im ortan^^ Contracting Parties to be of special and urgent >i,''^'I1''~J5^ guiding principle above enunciated that labour should not be regarded merely as a commodity or article of Sec-ojid.— The right of association for all lawful purposes ^m, -^ ,'^™R,',!?'''='' "^ ^^'<^" ''S ^y tlie employers. 2 lnia.—-T.he payment to the employed of a wage adequate to maintain a reasonable standard of life as this is under- stood m their time and country. ""uci Fourth. — The adoption of an eight hours day or a fortv- eight liours week as the standard to be aimed at where it has not already been attained. Fifth.— The adoption of a weekly rest of at least twenty- four hours, which should Include Sunday wherever prac- 8iwth.~-The abolition of child labor and the imposition of such limitations on the- labour of young persons as shall permit the continuation of their education and assure their proper physical development. Seventh.-— The prmciple that men and women should re- ceive equal remuneration for work of equal value Eighth. — The standard set by law in each country with respect to the conditions of labour should have due "regard to the equitable economic treatment of all workers lawfully resident therein. ».vi.uiij mnth.-—E,ach State should make provision for a system of inspection m which women should take part, in order to ensure the enforcement of the laws and regulations for the protection of the employed. Without claiming that these methods and pTincinles are either complete or flnal, the High Contracting Parties are of opinion that they are well fitted to guide the policy of the i-eague of Nations ; and that, if adopted by the industrial communities who are members of the League, and safe- guarded in practice by an adequate system of such inspec- tion they will confer lasting benefits upon the wage-earners of the world. PART XIV. GUAR.\NTEES. Section 1. WESTERN EUROPE. Article 42S. As a guarantee for the execution of the present Treaty by Germany, the German territory situated to the west of" the Rhine, together with the bridgeheads, will be occupied by Allied and Associated troops for a period of fifteen years from the commg into force of the present Treaty. Article 429. If the conditions of the present Treaty are faithfullv carried out by Germany, the occupation referred to in Arti- cle 4JS will be successively restricted as follows • (1) At the expiration of five years there will be evacu- ated : the bridgehead of Cologne and the territories north o?.,.a Ime running along the Ruhr, then along the railway Julich, Duren, Luskirchen, Rheinbach, thence along the roa'd Rheinbach to Sinzig, and reaching the Rhine at the conflu- ence with the Ahr ; the roads, railways and places men- tioned above being excluded from the area evacuated t'j' 4-C^'u -^ expiration of ten years there will be evacu- ated : the bridgehead of Coblentz and the territories north of a line to be drawn from the Intersection between the frontiers of Belgium, Germany and Holland, running about from 4 kilometres south of Aix-la-Chapelle, then to and fol- lowing the crest of Forst Gemiind, then east of the railway °} .the Lrft Valley, then along Blankenheim, Valdorf, jDreis, Ulmen to and following the Moselle from Bremm to ^ehren, then passing by Kappel and Simmern, then follow- ing the ridge of the heights between Simmern and the Hhme and reaching this river at Bacharach ; all the places, valleys, roads and railways mentioned above being excluded trom the area evacuated. (3) At the expiration of fifteen yeasr there will be evac- uated : the bridgehead of Mainz, the bridgehead of Kehl and the remainder of the German territory under occupa- . If at that date the guarantees against unprovoked aggres- sion by Germany are not considered sufficient bv the Allied ana Associated Governments, the evacuation of "the occupy- ing troops may he delayed to the extent regarded as nece"s- sary for the purpose of obtaining the required guarantees. Article 430. ,. I" ''i'^f,,<=it?F "during the occupation or after the expira- tion of the fifteen years referred to above the Reparation Commission finds that Germany refuses to observe the whole or part of her obligations under the present Treaty with re- gard to reparation, the whole or part of the area"B specified ind'Aisocitted"fircel''-°''"P'''' immediately by the Allied Aeiiclb 431. If before the expiration of the period of fifteen vears Pifi'^?"^ complies with all the undertakiSgs resulting «oS immedflfely. '^^ ^' " "''™P^''°S torces will be withdrawn Abticle 432. f„;'^'.' ™?-tt^''s relating to the occupation and not provided tor by the present Treaty shall be regulated by subsequent agreements, which Germany hereby undertakes to observe Section II. EASTERN EUROPE. Article 433. As a guarantee for the execution of the provisions of the present Treaty by which Germany accepts definitely thf abrogation of the Brest- Litovsk Treaty, and of all treaties conventions and agreements entered into by her with the Maximalist Government in Russia, and hi order to ensurl the restoration of peace and good government in the Baltic Provinces and Lithuania, all German troops at present in the said territories shall return to within the frontiers of Germany as soon as the Governments of the Principal Al- lied and Associated Powers shall think the moment suitable having regard to the internal situation of tS temtoriel' and'trir^nv^ofLf ^'^i'^-f™'" ^^^ requisitions and seizuiS and fiom any other coercive measures, with a view to on- l^fSi?^. «"PP''^^ intended for Germany, 'and shtll in no way interfere with such measures for national defence as mafbe fnd'^iitouLia* Provisional Governments of Esthonil, Svil nfw Jh^"" German troops shall, pending the evacuation or te"mories. " '" complete, be admitted to the said PART XV. MISCELLANEOUS PROVISIONS. Article 434. German.v undertakes to recognise the full force of the Treaties of Peace and Additional Conventions w'hich mav be concluded by the Allied and Associated Powers with the Powers who fought on the side of Germany and to recognise whatever dispositions may be made concerning the teSto^ ries of the former Austro-Hungarian Monarchy, of the King- dom of Bulgaria and of the Ottoman Empire, and to recog- dJiwn ""'^ States within their frontiers as there laid Aetxclb 435. The High Contracting Parties, while they recognise the guarantees stipulated by the Treaties of 1815, ^d espe^ cla ly by the Act of November 20, 1815. in favour of niTi^^H„Jl V t*"^. ^a'■ 'i^ 0° •>"- '■"' ' •i.^ o '- "-^z. v^' C. ■^ ^>^'-:„-^_tP c- ^:-*^ o 0^ ..^^- •^^ t"^- .V ^^ ■i' -^ IWw i ,> o 0^ 3' , -i/v .v^"^' •^^. ,^^'' :is^J^^\ %^ °. * •. K. .• > \^ -.'?'' ''h'. -'■ .'^ . V , » " ° « 'o 00 00 -r- "' ^ ^ „ w r o 0° .'!JL *' <^_ '^ '^^ v^' ■^ V" ' s\^ .via, -o q\ b^ ^.. 0* ^!-^jh, ^'o ^"^^ 00^ o5 -n*-, -•, .0 C5. " -,.0^ ,.- 'X: .<'\ c^' .x^' •^- '^-p.. ^ •C- "i ./: s^^' y:-:^^%- " ^^' ^^ '^0^ ^.^^';-^<^ ..—-.. _ .^.,.^, .^^ ^..-^ . ^ ^''^^"■■''.^. ^^^^^^"^ .^.<":;^:\, : '/% W^-W^ .>^^. V^^. .>:^^^ .0 lV ^ ^v ^''"♦., -^ ^.p- /"■"'•«^"'^. > ... _ I: ■--.^^" .*-. X^" -Z^fe '%^^''' -*>SJV° "^^' ^"^ -*,, *• '0^ "-^^^^ '^ v*" ^MM ' '^.^ <* ,\ *,